000137(3 ^fi^ 



THE 



DEALINGS OF 

GOD, MAN, AND THE DEVIL, 



AS EXEMPLIFIED 



IN THE LIFE, EXPERIENCE, AND TRAVELS 



LORENZO DOW, 



W A PERIOD OF MORE THAN A HALF CENTURY 



WITH REFLECTIONS ON VARIOUS SUBJECTS, 
RELIGIOUS, MORAL, POLITICAL 
AND PROPHETIC. 



Many shall run lo and fro, and knowledge shall be increased.— Daniel. 



FOURTH EDITION, REVISED, CORRECTED AHB. IMPROVED. 



NORWICH l _ 

PRINTED AND SOLD BY WM. FAULKNER; 

.AND THE BOOKSELLERS GENERALLY. 

Where may be had the "Journey of Life," by Peggy Dow, being as 
an appendix to this work. 



1833, 




.District of Connecticut to wit : 

BE IT REMEMBERED, that on the eighteenth day of December, 

S , o ) Anno Domini 1832, Lorenzo Dow, of the said district, hath deposited in 
( ' ' ) this office, the. title of a book, the title of which 19 in the words follow- 

«^v^ ing, to wit : 

"The Dealings of God, Man and the Devil, as exemplified in the life, experi- 
ence and travels of Lorenzo Dow, in a period of more than a half century : with 
reactions on various'subjects, religious, moral, political and prophetic. 'Many 
shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased. — DanieU Fourth Edition, 
revised, corrected and improved." 

The right whereof he elaima as Author, in conformity with an act of Congress 
enmled " An Act to amend the several acts respecting copy rights.',' 

CHARLES A. INGERSOLL. 
Clerk of the Psstrici of Connecticut. 



UNITED STATES OF AMERICA, 



************ STATE OF NEW YORK, SS. 

,1 THE * " 

^notary's* "BY this public instrument, be it known to all to whom the saae 
f**** E + t****I may or doth concern, that I, CADWALLxiDER D. GOLDEN, a 
Public Notary, in and for the State of New York, by Letters Patent under the 
Great Seal of the said State, duly commissioned and sworn, and in and by the said 
Letters Patent, invested, " with full powers and authority to attest deeds, wills, tes- 
taments, codicils, agreements, and other instruments in writing, and to administer 
any oath or oaths to any person or persons," do hereby certify, that on the day of* e 
date hereof, personally appeared before me the said Notary, the Reverend Lor> 
Bow, whose person being by me particularly examined, appears to me to be oi , j 
age of twenty-eight years, or thereabouts ; of the height of five feet ten inches : 
rather light complexioned, and much marked with the small-pox; having small light 
eyes, dark brown hair and eye-brows, small features, and a short visage, a scrophu- 
1'ous mark on his neck, under the chin, on the right side : and the said Lorenzo Dow 
being by me duly sworn on the Holy Evangelist of Almighty God, deposeth and 
saith, that he was born in the town of Coventry, in the State of Connecticut, in the 
United States of America, of Humphrey B. Dow, and Tabitha his wife, who was 
Tabitha Parker ; that his said parents were also born in the said town : that has 
mother is dead, but his father is yet living, and resides in the same place. And the 
said deponent further saith, that he is the person named, intended and described as 
horenzo Dow, in all and each of the several documents hereunto annexed which are 
respectively lettered A. B. C. D. and which are now produced to me, the said Notary, 
and lettered as aforesaid by me, the said Notary, and my notarial firm thereon 
written. 

"And 1 the said Notary, do further certify, that on the same day and year last 
aforesaid; also appeared before me, the Reverend Nicholas iSnethen, of New York; 
and James Quackenbvjsh, of the State of New York, gentlemen, who being by me 
also sworn on the Holy Evangelist of Almighty God, depose and say, and first the 
said Nicholas Snethen saith, that he is well acquainted with the said Lorenzo Dow, 
and known him from his youth to this time; and this deponent has been also well 
acquainted with the Parents of the said Lorenzo Dow ; that the &aid Lorenzo Dote 
is a native of the United States of America, and a Minister of the Holy Gospel 
and the said deponent doth verily believe that all the facts herein stated and set foxtil 
by the said Lorenzo Dow, are true. , 

And the said James Quackenbush saith, that he hath known the said Lorenzo 
Dow, for four years last past, and upwards- that he hath always understood, and 
doth believe, him to be a native citizen of the United States of America, and doth 
believe that all the facts to which the said Lorenzo Dow hath above deposed, u?e 
true. And the said Lorenzo Dow being such native citizen as aforesaid, of the 
United States of America, is entitled to all the advantages and privileges thereof, 
and to the friendly aid and protection of all persons Potentates and States wAti 
whoifi the said United States are in peace and friendship. 



it 



Whereof an attestation being required, 1 have granted this under rav notarial firm 
and seal. 

Done at the City of New York, in the United States of Ameriea, the said 
deponents Having first countersigned the same, this fifth day of Novem- 
ber, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and five, 
CAD WALLADER D. COLDEN. 

Not. Pub. 

LORENZO DOW. 
NICHOLAS SNETHEN. 
JAMES Q,UACK.ENBUS H. 

A 

Cadwallader D. Colden, Not. Pub, 

To all to whom these presents shall concern, Greeting. 

THE BEARER HEREOF, LORENZO DOW, 

A Citizen of the United States of America, having occasion to pass into fareiga 
countries, about his lawful affairs, these are to pray all whom it may concern, to 
permit the same Lorenzo Dow, (he demeaning himself well and peaceably,) to paaa 
wheresoever his lawful pursuits may call him, freely without let or molestation in 
going, staying, or returning, and to give him all friendly aid and protection, as these 
United States would do in the like case. 

IN FAITH WHEREOF, 
1 have caused the seal of the Department of State for the said 
United States, to be hereunto affixed. — Done at Washington, 
this 23d day of October, in the year of our Lord One Thou - 
sand Eight Hundred and Five, and of the independence of 
these States the thirtieth. 

JAMES MADISON, Secretary of State. 

B 

Cadwallader D. Colden, Not. Pub. 
VIRGINIA, to wit. 

BE it known to all whom it may concern, that the Reverend Lorenzo Dow, who 
declares himself a native of Connecticut, one of the United States of Ameriea, has 
for two or three years past occasionally travelled through this commonwealth, as aa 
itinerant Preacher of the Gospel; that his appointments to preach have, according to 
report, beenattended by considerable numbers of the inhabitants of this state; that 
on all occasions his conduct has been inoffensive, and his manners impressive : it ia 
believed that his views are confined to the promotion of human happiness, by d;f 
fusing, to the utmost of his abilities, a knowledge of the Christian Religion, aai 



of state s 
U SEAL. 2 

PS o 
O H 

w 

[GRATIS. 1 



T 

"by a conviction, on his part, of its tendency to that desirable object. This certificate 
3S granted to the said Reverend Lorenzo Dow, at the request of his friends, m 
consequence of a meditated voyage to Europe for the restoration of his impaired 
health. 

Given under my hand as Governor, with the Seal of the Com- 
monwealth annexed— at Richmond, this 19th day of Octo- 
ber, 1805. 

JOHN PAGE. 

C 

Cadwallader D, Colden, Not. Pub. 
"HUMPHREY B. DOW and Tabitha Parker were joined in marriage, October 
8th, A. D. 1767." 

"Lorenzo Dow, son of Humphrey B. Dow and Tabitha his wife, was bora in 
Coventry, October 16th, A. D. 1777." 

(A true copy of record examined by) 
Nathan Howard, Town Clerk. 
STATE OF CONNECTICUT SS. 
COVENTRY. 
October 11th, A. D. 1805. 
$• 1, The subscriber, do hereby certify that by the law of the State aforesaid, all 
marriages, births and deaths are to be recorded in the records of their respective 
towns ; and Nathan Howard, Esq. who hath attested the aforesaid from the town 
records, is the clerk of said town, July appointed and sworn, and that the above sig- 
nature is in his own proper hand writing, and that faith and credit is to be given to 
his attestation in court and country." 

" In testimony hereof 1 have subscribed my hand and seal." 

JESSE ROOT, 
Chief Justice of the Superior Court. 

STATE OF CONNECTICUT, SS. 
TOLLAND COUNTY, COVENTRY". 
October I5th, 1805. 

"This certifies that the above Lorenzo Dow was born in Coventry, as above stated, 
of a reputable family, and he the said Lorenzo is by profession a Methodist Preacher, 
he is a man of decent morals and of peaceable behaviour, so far as our knowledge of 
him extends. And that the abovesaid Jesse Root is the Chief Justice of the Superior 
Court in the State of Connecticut, and that full credit is to be given to his certificate 
in Court and Country. 

"JEREMIAH RIPLEY, one of the Judges of the Court of 
Common Pleas County of Tolland. 

"ELEAZER POMEROY, Justice of Peace." 




HIS EXCELLENCY JONATHAN TRUMBULL, 
GOVERNOR IN AND OVER THE STATE 
OF CONNECTICUT. 

" ✓ " TO ALL who may see these presents — maketh known, 

<l That Jesse Root, Esq. the person whose signature is set to the within 'Certificate^ 
to Chief Judge of the Superior Court within said State. — That Jer.emiah Ripley, 
Esq. signer of the within Certificate, is one of the Judges of the Court of Common 
Fleas, for the county of Tolland in said State. — That Eleazer Pomeroy, Esq. also 
one of the within signers is a Justice of Peace t within and for the mentioned 
County. 

" That each of the above named gentlemen have been legally qualified and duly 
appointed to do and perform all and singular the duties appertaining to their several 
offices. And that full faith and credit is to be given to their several acts and signatures 
in their respective capacities. In faith and testimony whereof 1 have hereunto set 
my hand and affixed my seal of office, at the City of New Haven, in said State, this 
•15th day of October, in the year of our Lord 1805. i 

"JONATHAN TRUMBULL." 

D 

Cadwallader D. Colden, Not. Pub. 
GEORGIA. 

By his Excellency JOHN M1LLEDGE, Governor and Commander 
in Chief of the. Army and Navy of this State, and of the Militia 
thereof. — To all whom these presents shall come. Greeting : 
KNOW YE, that Abraham Jackson, Risden Moore, Boiling Anthony, Zachariah 
Lamar, James Lerrell, John Clark, D^vid Dickson, Solomon Slatter, Walter Drane, 
Jared Irwin, Thompson Bird, Robert Hughes, Drury Jones, George Moore, Wormly 
Rose, Joel Barnet, William H.Crawford, Samuel Alexander, Geo. Phillips, John 
Hainpton, Elijah Clark, William W. Bibb, David Bates, Buckner Harris, Allen 
Daniel, William Fitzpatrick, James H. Little, John Davis,and James Jones, Esquires, 
who have severally subscribed their names to the annexed recommendation in favour 
of the Reverend Lorenzo Dow, are • Members of the Legislature of this State, and 
now in Session. 

THEREFORE all due Faith, Credit and authority, are. and ought to be had and ■■■ 

given to their Signatures as such. 

IN TESTIMONY whereof 1 have hereunto set my hand, 

£ and caused the Great Seal of the said State to be put and 

§ affixed, at the State House in Louisville, this third day of 

g December, in the year oT our Lord, eighteen hundred and 

P three, and in the twenty-eighth year of American Inde- 

* 5 pendence. 

g ' By the Governor. 

HOR. MARBURY, 

„ Secretary of the State. 



STATE OF GEORGIA. 

To all whom these presents shall come or concern: 
BE 'it known, that the Reverend Lorenzo Dov, fan Itinerant Preacher of the 
Gospel, hath travelled through this State several times, in the course of two years, 
and has maintained the character of a useful and acceptable Gospel Preacher ; and 
now being about to leave the State, We, in testimony of our high regard for him. 
yenomwnend him to all Christians ana lovers of Virtue, as a man whose sole aim 
appears to be the propagating useful principles through the Christian Religion. 
Given under our Hands at Louisville, this 3d December, 1803. 



Abraham Jackson, 


Joel Barnet. 


Risden Moore. 


W. H. Crawford. 


Boiling Anthony. 


Samuel Alexander. 


Z. Lamar. 


George Phillips. 


James Terrell. 


John Hampton. 


John Clarke. 


Elijah Clarke. 


David Dickson. 


"William W. Bibb. 


Solomon Slatter. 


David Bates. i 


W. Drane. 


Buckner Harris. 


Jared Irwin. 


Allen Daniel. 


Thompson Bird. 


William Fitzpatrick. 


Robert Hughes. 


James H. Little. 


Drury Jones. 


John Davis. 


George Moore, 


James Jones. 


W'y, Rose. 





-Dr. Coke said he saw, at Br. Harper's, a "Credential" also, from the Govek- 
kor, &c. of South Carolina, but it never was suffered to fall into my hands. 

f£jr Some Rev. Gentlemen, having access to my trunk at the Mississippi, after 
Asbury sent his bull after me— the feregoing Credentials could afterwards never be 

&und!.M 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, &e, 



1. I WAS born, October 16, 1777, in Coventry (Tolland 
County) State of Connecticut, North-America. My parent3 
were born in the same town and descended from English an- 
cestors. They had a son, and then three daughters, older than 
myself, and one daughter younger; they were very tender 
towards their children, and endeavoured to educate them well, 
both in religion and common learning. 

2. When I was two years old, I was taken sick, and my 
parents having been a long journey and returning homewards, 
heard of my dangerous illness, and that I was dead, and ex- 
pected to meet the people returning from my funeral. But to 
their joy I was living, and beyond the expectation of all, I 
recovered. 

3. When I was between three and four years old, one day, 
whilst I was at play with my companion, I suddenly fell into 
a muse about God and those places called heaven and .hell, 
which I heard people converse about, so that I forgot my 
play, which my companion observing, desired to know the 
cause ; I asked him if he ever said his prayers, morning or 
night ; to which he replied, no — then said I, you are wicked 
and I will not play with you, so I quit his company and went 
into the house. 

4. My mind, frequently on observing the works of creation 
desired to know the cause of things, and I asked my parents 
man}- questions which they scarcely knew how to answer. 

5. Being for a few weeks in an other neighbourhood, I 
associated with one who would both swear and lie, which 
proved some harm to me : but these serious impressions did 
not leave me until in my eighth year, when my parents re- 
moved to another vicinity, the youth of which were very 
corrupt; and on joining their company, I too soon learned 
their ways, grieved the tender feelings of my mind ; and 
began to promise myself felicity, when I should arrive to 
manhood. 

6. One day I was the means of killing a bird, and upon 
seeing it gasp, I was struck with horror ; and upon seeing any 
beast struggle in death it made my heart beat hard, as it 
would cause the thoughts of my death to come into my mind, 



10 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



And deatli appeared such a terror to me, I sometimes wished 
that I might be translated as Enoch and Elijah were ; and at 
other times I wished I had never been born. 

7. About this time a query arose in my mind, whether God 
would answer prayer now as in primitive times, and there 
"being a small lottery in the neighborhood, and I wishing for 
the greatest prize, promised within myself, that if it was my 
luck to obtain the prize, I would take it as an answer to 
prayer and afterwards would serve God. No sooner had I got 
the prize, which was nine shillings, than I broke my promise ; 
my conscience condemned me, and I was very uneasy for some 
weeks. 

8. After I had arrived at the age of twelve years, my hopes 
of worldly pleasure were greatly blasted by a sudden, illness, 
occasioned by overheating myself with hard labor, and drink- 
ing a quantity of cold milk and water. I then murmured and 
complained, thinking my lot to be harder than my compa- 
nions ; for they enjoyed health, whilst I was troubled with an 
asthmatic disorder or stoppage of breath. Oh! the pain I 
endured I 

9. Sometimes I could lie for several nights together and 
sleep sound ; and at other times would be necessitated to sit 
up part or all the night — and sometimes I could not lie down 
at all for six or seven days together. — But as yet did not con- 
sider that the hand of God was in all this. About this time, 

I DREAMED THAT I SAW THE PROPHET NATHAN, in a large 

assembly of people, prophecying many things ; I got an op- 
portunity to ask him how long I should live ? said he, until 
you are two-and-twenty ; this dream was so imprinted in 
my mind, that it caused me many serious and painful hours at 
intervals. 

10. When past the age of thirteen years, and about the time 
that John Wesley died, (1791) it pleased God to awaken my 
mind by a dream of the night, which was, that an old man 
came to me at mid-day, having a staff in his hand, and said to 
me, Do you ever pray ? I told him, no— said he, you must, and 
then went away — he had not been long gone before he re- 
turned ; and said again, Do you pray? 1 again said, no; and 
after his departure I went out of doors, and was taken up by 
a whirlwind and carried above the skies : at length I discovered, 
across a gulph as it were through a mist of darkness, a glorious 
place, in which was a throne of ivory overlaid with gold, and 
God sitting upon it, and Jesus Christ at his right hand, and 
angels, and glorified spirits, celebrating praise — Oh ! the joyful 
music ! I thought the angel Gabriel came to the edge of heaven, 
holding a golden trumpet in his right hand, and cried to me 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



13 



with a might)'' voice to know if I desired to come there, 1 toid 
him I did — Said he, You must go back to yonder world, and if 
you will be faithful to God, you shall come here in the end. 

11. With reluctance I left the beautiful sight and came back 
to the earth again ; and then I thought the old man came to me 
the third time and asked me if 1 had prayed 1 I told him 1 had ; 
then said he, be faithful, and i will come and let you know 
again. 1 thought that was to be when I should be blest ; and 
when I awaked behold it was a dream. But it was strongly im- 
pressed on my mind, that this singular dream must be from God — 
and the way that I should know it, I should let my lather know of 
it at such time and in such a place, viz. as he would be feeding 
the cattle in the morning, which I accordingly did ; and no 
sooner had I done than keen conviction seized my heart — I 
knew I -was unprepared to die ; tears began to run down 
plentifully, and I again resolved to seek the salvation of my 
soul ; I began that day to pray in secret, but how to pray or 
what to pray for, I scarcely knew. 

12. I at once broke off from my old companions and evil 
practices, which some call innocent mirth, which I had never 
been told was wrong ; and betook to the bible, 'kneeling- in 
private, which example I had never seen. Soon I became like 
a speckled bird, among the birds of the forest, in the eyes of 
my friends : — I frequently felt for a few seconds, cords of sweet 
love to draw me on ; but from whence it flowed, I could not 
tell : which I since believe was for an encouragement to hope 
in the mercy of God. 

13. If now I had had an)- one to have instructed me in the 
way and plan of salvation, I doubt not but I should have found 
salvation : But, alas, I felt like one wandering and benighted 
in an unknown wilderness, who wants both light and a guide. 
The bible was like a sealed book ; so mysterious 1 could not 
understand it, and in order to hear it explained, I applied to this 
person and that book ; but got no satisfactory instruction. I 
frequently wished [ had lived in the days of the prophets or 
apostles, that 1 could have had sure guides ; for by the miscon- 
duct of professors, I thought there were no bible saints in the 
land : thus with sorrow, many months heavily rolled away. 

14. But at length, not finding what my soul desired, I began 
to examine the cause more closely, if possible to find it out : 
and immediately the doctrine of unconditional reprobation and 
particular election, was exhibited to my view ; that the state of 
all was unalterably fixed by God's kt eternal decrees." Here 
discouragements arose, and I began to slacken my hand by 
degrees, until I entirely left oft' secret prayer, and could not 
J>ear to read (or hear) the scriptures, saying, if God has fore- 



12 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



ordained whatever comes to pass, then all our labors are vain. 

15. Feeling still condemnation in my breast, I concluded 
myself reprobated : despair of mercy arose, hope was fled : 
and I was resolved to end my wretched life ; concluding the 
longer I live, the more sin I shall commit, and the greater my 
punishment will be j> but the shorter my life, the] less sin, and 
of course the less punishment, and the sooner I shall know the 
worst of my case ; accordingly I loaded a gun, and withdrew 
to a wilderness. 

16. As I was about to put my intention into execution, a 
sudden solemn thought darted into my mind, " stop and con- 
sider what you are about, if you end your life, you are undone 
for ever ; but if you omit it a few days longer, it may be that 
something will turn up in your favor ;" this was attended with 
a small degree of hope, that if I waited a little while, it should 
not be altogether in vain : and I thought 1 felt thankful that 
God prevented me from sending my soul to everlasting misery. 

17. About this time, there was much talk about the people 
called Methodists, who were lately come into the western part 
of New England. There were various reports and opinions 
concerning them, some saying they were the deceivers that 
were to come in the last times ; that such a delusive spirit at- 
tended them, that it was dangerous to hear them preach, lest 
they should lead people out of the good old way, which they 
had been brought up in : that they would deceive if possible 
the very elect; some on the other hand said they were a good 
sort of people. 

18. A certain man invited Hope Hull to come to his own 
town, who appointed a time when he would endeavor, if possi- 
ble, to comply with his request. The day arrived, and the 
people flocked out from every quarter to hear, as they suppos- 
ed, a new gospel : and I went to the door and looked in to see 
a Methodist ; but to my surprise, he appeared like other men. 
I heard him preach from — " this is a faithful saying and worthy 
of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save 
sinners." And 1 thought he told me all that ever I did. 

19. The next day he preached from these words : " Is there 
no balm in Gilead ? Is there no Physician there ? Why then is 
not the health of the daughter of my people recovered ? Jer. 
viii. 22." 

20. As he drew the analogy between a person sick of a con- 
sumption and a sin-sick soul, he endeavored also to show how 
the real balm of Gilead would heal the consumption; and to 
spiritualize it, in the blood of Christ healing the soul ; in which 
he described the way to heaven, and pointed out the way marks; 
which I had never heard described so clearly before. By which 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



13 



means I was convinced that this man enjoyed something that I 
was destitute of, consequently that he was a servant of God. 

21. He then got upon the application, and pointing his fin- 
ger towards me, made this expression: "Sinner, there is a 
frowning providence above your head, and a burning hell be- 
neath your feet ; and nothing but the brittle thread of life pre- 
vents your soul from falling into endless perdition. But, says 
the sinner, What must I do ? You must pray : But I can't pray: 
If you don't pray then you'll be damn'd ;" and (as he brought 
out the last expression) he either stamped with his foot on the 
box on which he stood, or smote with his hand upon the bible, 
which both together came home like a dagger to my heart. 1 
had like to have fallen backwards from my seat, -but saved 
myself by catching hold of my cousin who sat by my side, and 
I durst not stir for some time for fear lest I should tumble into 
hell. My sins and the damnable nature of them, were in a mo- 
ment exhibited to my view; and I was convinced that I was 
unprepared to die. * 

22. After the assembly was dismissed, I went out of doors; 
all nature seemed to wear a gloomy aspect ; and every thing 1 
cast my eyes upon seemed to bend itself against me, and wish 
me off the face of the earth. 

23. I went to a funeral of one of my acquaintance the same 
day, but durst not look upon the corpse, for fear of becoming 
one myself: I durst not go near the grave, fearing lest I should 
fall in, and the earth come in upon me ; for if I then died, I 
knew I must be undone. So I went home with a heavy heart, 

24. I durst not close my eyes in sleep, until I first attempted 
to supplicate the throne of grace for preservation through the 
night. The next morning, as I Went out of doors, a woman 
passing by told me that my cousin the evening past, had found 
the pardoning love of God. This surprised me, to think that 
one of my companions was taken and I was left. I instantly 
came to a resolution to forsake my sins and seek the salvation 
of my soul. I made it my practice to pray thrice in a day for 
about the space of a week ; when another of my cousins, bro- 
ther to the former, was brought to cry for mercy in secret re- 
tirement in a garden, and his cries were so loud that he was 
heard upwards of a mile. The same evening he found comfort, 

25. Shortly afterwards, several persons in the neighborhood, 
professed to have found the pardoning love of God, among 
whom was my brother-in-law Fish, and his brother. 

20. Sorrows arose in my mind, to think that they were heav- 
enward, whilst I, a guilty one, was in the downward road. 1 
endeavored to double and treble my diligence in prayer, but 
found no comfort to my soul. Here the doctrine of uncondi- 



14 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



tional reprobation was again presented to my view, with strong 1 
temptations to end this mortal life ; but the thought again arose 
in my mind ; if I comply, I am undone forever, and if I con- 
tinue crying to God, I can but be damned at last. 

27. One evening there being (by my desire) a prayer-meet- 
ing appointed by the young converts, I set out to go ; and on 
my way by the side of a wood, I kneeled down and made a 
solemn promise to God, if he would pardon my sins and give 
mean evidence of my acceptance, that I would forsake all those 
things, wherein I had formerly thought to have taken my hap- 
piness, and lead a religious life devoted to him ; and with this 
promise I went to meeting. 

28. I believe that many present felt the power of God; saints 
were happy and sinners were weeping on every side : but I 
could not shed a tear : then I thought within myself, if I could 
weep I would begin to take hope, but, oh ! how hard is my 
heart. I went from one to another to know if there was any 
mercy for 'me. The young converts answered ; " God is all 
love ; he is all mercy ;" I replied, " God is just too, and justice 
will cut me down :" I saw no way how God could be just ami 
yet show me mercy. 

29. A certain woman bound upon a journey, tarried at this 
house that night; discovering the distress of mind I was in, 
broke through the crowd with the hymn book in her hand, and 
after reading a part of a hymn, said to me ; " My friend, I feel 
for you; my heart aches for you, but this I can tell you, that 
before I leave town in the morning, you will come down here 
praising God I told her no; I believed I should be in. hell 
before morning. 

30. After the meeting had concluded, which was about nine 
o'clock, and previous to the foregoing circumstance, I had, by 
the advice of my parents, set out for home, thrice, but by a 
strong impression, as it were a voice whispering to my heart, 
* * you must not go yet ; but go back and pray to God : I turned 
about and went into a wheat field, and kneeled down ; and stri- - 
ving to pray, I felt as if the heavens were brass, and the earth 
iron ; it seemed as though my prayers did not go higher than 
my head. 

31. At length I durst not go home alone, fearing I should be 
carried away by the devil, for I saw destruction before me. 

32. Several of the young converts accompanied me on my 
way ; one of whom was Roger Searle ; they since have told 
me that I fell down several times by the way; which I do not 
remember, as my distress was so great, that I scarcely knew 
what position I was in. When I got home, I went into my 
feed room, and kneeling down, strove to look to God for mercy 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 15 



again, but found no comfort. I then lay down to rest, but durst 
sot close my eyes in sleep, for fear I should never awake, until 
I awaked in endless misery. 

33. I strove to plead with God for mercy, for several hours, 
as a man would plead for his life ; until at length being weary 
in body, as the night was far spent, I fell into a slumber : and 
in it I dreamed that two devils entered the room, each with a 
chain in his hand ; they laid hold on me, one at my head, the 
other at my feet, and bound me fast, and breaking out the win- 
dow, carried me a distance from the house, and laid me on a 
spot of ice, and whilst the weaker devil flew off in flames of fire, 
the stronger one set out to drag me down to hell. — And when 
I got within sight of hell, to see the blue blazes ascending, and 
to hear the screeches and groans of devils and damned spirits, 
what a shock it gave me, 1 cannot describe: I thought that 
within a few moments, this must be my unhappy lot. I cannot 
bear the thought, I will struggle and strive to break these chains; 
and if I can, and get away, it will be gain, and if I cannot, there 
will be nothing lost, and in my struggle, I waked up, and, oh ! 
how glad was I that it was only a dream. Still I thought, that 
within a few hours it would surely be my case. I again strove 
to lift my heart to God for mercy — and these words struck my 
mind; "In that day there shall a fountain be opened to the 
house of David, and to the inhabitants of Jerusalem; for sin 
and for uncleanness." A thought darted into my mind that the 
fountain was Christ; and if it were so deep and wide for the 
wicked numerous inhabitants of Jerusalem to wash in and be 
clean ; why not for the whole world ? why not for me ? — > 
Here hope sprang up, there was a Saviour offered to all in- 
stead of a certain few ; and if so, possibly there might be mer- 
cy yet for me ; but these words followed ; " woe to them that 
are at ease in Zion ;" here discouragements arose, concluding 
that if there had been a time when I might have obtained mer- 
cy, yet as t had omitted it so long, the day of grace is now pas- 
sed, and the woe denounced against me. I thought myself t© 
be the unprofitable servant, who had wrapped his talent in the 
napkin, and buried it in the earth : I had not on the wedding 
garment, but was unprepared to meet God. 

34. I thought I heard, the voice of God's justice saying, r take 
the unprofitable servant, and cast him into utter darkness." I 
put my hands together, and cried in my heart, the time has been, 
that I might have had religion; but now it is too late; mercy's 
gate is shut against me, and my condemnation for ever -sealed : — 
Lord, I give up ; 1 submit ; I yield ; I yield ; if there be mercy 
in heaven for me, let me know it ; and if not, let mo go down to 
hell and know the worst of my ease. As these words flowed from 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



my heart, I saw the Mediator step in, as it were, between the 
Father's justice and my soul, and these words were applied to 
my mind with great power; "Son! thy sins which are many r 
are forgiven thee ; thy faith hath saved thee ; go in peace." 

35. The burden of sin and guilt and the fear of hell vanished 
from my mind, as perceptibly as an hundred pounds weight fall- 
ing from a man's shoulder ; my soul flowed out in love to God T 
to his ways and to his people ; yea, and to all mankind. 

36. As soon as I obtained deliverance, I said in my heart, 1 
have now found Jesus and his religion, but I will keep it to my- 
self ; but instantly my soul was so filled with peace and love and 
joy, that 1 could no more keep it to myself, seemingly, than & 
city set on a hill could be hid. — At this time day-light dawned 
into the window ; 1 arose and went out of doors, and behold, ev- 
ery thing I cast my eye upon, seemed to be speaking forth the 
praise and wonders of the Almighty : It appeared more like a 
new world than any thing else I can compare it to : this happi- 
ness is easier felt than described. 

37* 1 set out to go down to the house where the meeting was 
held the preceding evening, but the family not being up, I being 
young, thought it not proper to go in and disturb them; and see- 
ing a wicked swearer coming down the road, I wished to shuu 
him, accordingly I went down to the barn, and as he drew near 
me I went round it and looked up towards the house, and saw 
the woman who was bound on the journey, coming out at the 
backdoor. I made to her with all the speed I could. It seemed 
to me that I scarcely touched the ground, for I felt so happy, that 
I scarcely knew whether I was in the body or out of it. 

38. When I got to her, she said, " good morning V 9 Yes said I, 
it is the blessedest morning that ever I saw ; and walking into 
the house, the first words that I said were, 1 am happy, happy, 
happy enough : — My voice penetrated almost every part of the 
house, and a preacher coming down stairs, opened his hymn- 
book on these words, 

" ! for a thousand tongues to sing, 
My dear Redeemer's praise." 

Indeed I did want a thousand tongues and (en thousand to the end 
of it ; to praise God for what he had done for my soul, 

39. About nine o'clock I set out for home ; and to behold the 
beautiful sun rising in the east above the hills, although it was or 
the 3 2th of November, and the ground partly frozen, yet to me 
it was as pleasant as May. 

40. When I got home to my parents, they began to reprove 
me for going out so early, as they were concerned about me. But 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



when I had told them where I had been, and what I had been up- 
on, they seemed to be struck ; it being such language as they had 
never heard from me before, and almost unbelieving to what t 
said — however my soul was so happy that 1 could scarcely settle 
to work ; and I spent the greatesi part of the day in going from 
house to house, through the neighborhood, to tell the people what 
God had done for me. 

41. I wanted to publish it to the ends of the earth, and then 
take wings and fly away to rest. In this happy situation, I went 
on my way rejoicing for some weeks; concluding that I should 
never learn war any more. — Some said (hat young converts were 
happier than those who were many years in the way : thought I, 
Lord ! let me die whilst young, if I may not feel so happy when 
1 am old. 

42. One day relating my past experience and trials (in a pray- 
er meeting) my mother upon hearing thereof, said to me; How 
do you know that you are converted ? How do you know but 
what you are deceived, if you have passed through such trials as 
1 understand you have? I said, God has given me (he evidence 
what ground I stand upon, and he cannot lie. Afterward walk- 
ing out of doors, it was suggested to my mind, here are many im 
town that have professed thirty or forty years, and say they do 
not know their sins forgiven : and can it be that a young upstart 
stripling, could have more knowledge and experience in these 
things, than they ? Nay ; you have only lost 3'onr conviction •: 
You (hinkyou are converted, but your peace is a false one. 

43. I then began to reason with the tempter; (instead of go- 
ing to God in prayer, to show me my state ;) Can all these things 
I have met with be a deception ? Unbelief began to arise; and 
my beloved hid his face from me. I ran 10 the fields and wood?, 
sometimes kneeling and walking and bemoaning my loss ; for I 
felt as if something of more value than silver or gold was depart- 
ed from me ; but found no comfort to my restless mind. I then 
set out to go to a house, where some converts lived, hoping God 
would enable them to speak something for my comfort; but be- 
fore I got to the house, I met my beloved in the way ; he was 
the chiefest among ten thousand and altogether lovely. And I 
went home happy in the Redeemer's love. 

44. Having been sprinkled in my infancy, and now feeling not 
satisfied, J had the ceremony re-performed ; as a declaration to 
mankind of my dedicating myself to God ; and the same evening 
1 with twelve others, united ourselves in a society, to watch over 
one another in love; among whom was second cousin, and friend 
R. Searle, 

45. One day being alone in a solitary place, whilst kneeling 
before God, these words were suddenly impressed on my mind} 

2 



18 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Go ye into all the world and preach the gospel to every crea- 
ture." — 1 instantly spoke out, Lord ! I am a child, 1 cr.nnot go ; 
1 cannot preach. These words followed in my mind, (i Arise 
and go, for I have sent you." I said, send by whom thou wilt 
send, only not by me, for I am an ignorant illiterate youth ; not 
qualified for the important task : — The reply was — "What God 
hath cleansed, call not thou common." I then resisted the im- 
pression as a temptation of the devil ; and then my Saviour with- 
drew from me the light of his countenance ; until at length I dared 
not believe that God had called me to preach for fear of being 
deceived; and durst not disbelieve it, for fear of grieving the 
Spirit of God : thus I halted between two opinions. 

46. When I nourished and cherished the impression, the worth 
of souls was exhibited to my view ; and cords of sweet love drew 
me on; and when I resisted it, a burthen cf depression and dis- 
tress seized my mind. 

47. Shortly after this, my trials being very great, I took an op- 
portunity to open my mind to my friend, R. Searle, who said his 
mind had been impressed in the same way for about four months. 

48. One day, as I went to meeting, being in August, 1793, a 
certain person said to me, " My friend, it appears to me as though 
you never had any trials." My reply t«o her was, although my 
soul had been happv the greatest part of the lime these nine 
months past, yet the remainder of my life will be a life of grief 
and trouble and sorrow ; said she, I hope not: — said 1, you may 
wish so in vain ; for what is revealed will surely come to pass. 
Very shortly after this, as I was riding along one day, I was seized 
with an unusual weakness, and my eye-sight entirely failed me, 
whilst my horse carried me forward about the space of half a 
mile; when my sight returned, and strength in some degree: — 
Soon after this, whilst retired in a wood, I was taken in a similar 
manner, and for some time I thought I was dying, hut my mind 
was calmly stayed on God. My bodily strength continued gradu- 
ally to decline ; till at length it was concluded I had the quick 
consumption, and by physicians and friends I was given over to 
die. In the beginning of this illness, the sacrament was adminis- 
tered to the society ; at which 1 attended. 

It was suggested to my mind, " what good does it do to kneel 
down there and eat a little bread and drink a little wine ; why is 
it not as good to eat bread and milk at home ? I replied* it is a 
command of God ; and threw it out of my mind; and partook, 
and felt measurably happy. But the same suggestion returned in 
the evening, and so hanassed my mind for a space of time, that 1, 
instead of resisting it by watching unto prayer, began to give way 
by querying with the cnerr>}' until my happiness of mind fied : 
.and shortly after this, being brought apparently near the borders 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



19 



©f eternity; and not enjoying that consolation as heretofore, the 
language of my heart was, 

"1 have fall' n from my heaven of grace, 

1 am brought into thrall, 

I am strict of my all, ' 
And banish'd from Jesus's face." 

Oh ! 'how I felt, cannot be described by tongue ; at this critical 
period of life, not to see my way so clearly as formerly ; but it 
was not long before God blessed these words to the comforting of 
my soul (though all but my confidence was given up before,) 

"Peace troubled soul, thou need'st not fear — 
Thy great Provider still is near 

so that now I could look beyond the grave, and see my way to 
joys on high. 

49. One thing I desired to live for, viz. to attain to higher de- 
grees of holiness here, that I might be happier hereafter ; and 
what I desired to depart for, was to get out of this trying world, 
and be at rest with saints above ; yet I was resigned to go or stay. 
But it pleased kind Providence to rebuke the disorder beyond the 
expectation of all, and in a measure to restore me to health, so 
that after about five months confinement, I was enabled once 
more to attend meeting? and falling into conversation with R. 
Searle about the dealings of God towards us, the impression came 
upon my mind stronger than ever, that I should have to call sin- 
ners to repentance. After returning home, I began to consider 
the matter on every side more attentively than I had done hith- 
erto ; and to make it a matter of earnest prayer to God ; that if 
the impression was from him, it might increase; but if not, that 
it might decrease. My mind soon became so powerfully exer- 
cised as to cause some sleep to depart from me — till at length my 
trials were so great, that 1 was resolved to fast and pray more fer- 
vently ; that if the will of God was to be known I might find it 
out, and on the 23d day of my so doing, according to what my 
bodily strength would admit of: it being one Sunday afternoon 
whilst engaged in prayer in the wilderness, in an uncommon man- 
ner the light of God's countenance shined forth into my soul, so 
that I was as fully convinced thai I was called to preach, as ever 
] was that God had pardoned my sins. 

50. This continued for about the space of forty-eight hours, 
when I again begun to doubt ; but after eleven days it pleased the 
Lord lo banish ail my doubts and fears, and to fill me with his 
love. 



20 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



51. 1794. One day, a prayer meeting being appointed in the 
town, and feeling it my indispensable duty to go, I sought for my 
parent's consent in vain; still something was crying in my ears — * 
«g . — go" — but fearing that my parents would call me a disobe- 
dient child, I resisted what I believe was required of me, and fek 
conscience to accuse me, and darkness to cover my mind. But 
at length finding a spirit of prayer, I had faith to believe that God 
would bless me, though from the 14th of May to the 9th of June 9 
1 felt the sharp keen fiery darts of the enemy. June 12th, this 
scripture afforded me some strength, ''fear not, the night is far 
spent, the day is at hand." 

52. I heard G. Roberts (the one who had taken me into socie- 
ty) preach from these words, t£ our soul is escaped as a bird out 
of the snare of the fowlers, the snare is broken and we are es- 
caped." 

53. June 14, these words afforded my soul great comfort ; * I 
will not leave you comfortless, but we will come unto you, and 
take up our abode with you." And whilst retired in devotion^ 
ray soul did taste of the powers of the word to come. 

54. 24th, I was still satisfied that it would be my duty to preach 
the gospel, though several reasons occurred to my mind against 
it — viz. 1st. According to human appearance, my bodily strength 
would not endure the fatigues and inclemencies of the weather, 
which must attend such a life. — 2dly. My parents and relations 
would be against my travelling, from whom I must meet with 
much opposition. — 3dly. My weakness and want of learning, and 
my abilities did not seem adequate to the task ; but upon hearing 
my father read this expression in Whitfield's sermons, "where 
reason fails, there faith begins," my mind was strengthened to 
meditate on the work. 

55. Sunday, October 5th, was the first time that I (with a trem- 
bling mind) attempted to open my mouth in public vocal prayer 
in the society. 

66. A little previous to this time, upon considering what I 
must undergo if I entered upon the public ministry, I began to 
feel discouraged, and had thoughts of altering the situation of my 
lile to excuse me from the work ; but could get no peace of mind 
until I gave them entirely up, though my trials in this respect 
were exceeding great. 

57, November 14th. About this period I attempted to speak a 
few words of exhortation in public, which my parents hearing of, 
gave me tender reproof, (which was like a sword to my heart,) 
fearing lest I should run too fast. 

58. One day, I felt impressed to exhort again, but fearing the 
reproof of my relations, (as the old enemy was now raised) I 
neglected my duty in order to shun the cross ; but horror and 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



condemnation seized upon my mind ; and T began to reflect, if in 
the beginning of my pilgrimage I have such trials to encounter 
with, what will it be if I attempt to go into the vineyard to face a 
frowning world ? nay, let the consequence be what it may, saved 
or damned, I am resolved I will not preach the gospel ; and if 
ever one felt the pains of the damned in this world, it appeared to 
me that I did. 

59. I was willing to be a private member of society, but not a 
public character. I had rather retire to some remote part of the 
earth and spend my days ; but could not feel myself excused from 
preaching the gospel. 

60. Filled with horror and darkness whilst awake, with fearful- 
ness and frightful dreams by night, for near the space of four 
weeks; when one night I was awaked by surprise, and in idea 
there were represented to my view two persons, the one by the 
name tf f Mercy with a smiling countenance, who said to me, "if 
you will submit and be willing to go and preach, there is mercy 
for vou," (he having a book in his hand :) the other by the name 
cf Justice with a solemn countenance, holding a drawn glittering 
sword over my head, added, " if you will not submit, you shall 
be cut down: now or never." It appeared to me that I had but 
one half hour for consideration, and iff still persisted in obstina- 
cy, that it would be a gone case for ever. 

61. I put my hands together, and said, Lord I submit to go and 
preach thy gospel : only grant my peaceful hours to return ; and 
open the door. 

62. At the dawn of day, I arose and withdrew to the wilder- 
ness to weep and mourn before God; at length the light of his 
countenance shiued into my soul, and I felt humble under his 
mighty hand ; willing to become any thing as God should see fit. 

63. About this time, I made known to my parents the exercise 
of my mind, which previously I had kept from them : they imme- 
diately began to oppose me in this thing ; and advised me to reject 
it by all means, concluding it to be a temptation, as it appeared to 
them an impossibility, that I should be called to such a work as 
this ; which apparently I could not fulfil. 

1795, July 16th. Last night, the hand of the Lord was heavy 
upon me — 1 was much afflicted in body and mind — in body, by 
the want of breath, so that I was scarcely able to exist, (by reason 
of my asthmatical disorder) — in mind, by much heaviness ; whilst 
the enemy suggested, "you will never go forward in public, be- 
cause of the weakness of your body and the violence of your dis- 
order ; and you are deluded by that impression which you think 
is from God : besides, none will equip you out, and you will one 
day perish by the hand of Saul." Here my faith was greatly 
tried, for I saw no way for my equipment, unless the hand of the 



22 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Almighty should interpose ; for my parents had hinted already 
that they would neither give their consent nor assistance ; my 
discouragements therefore became exceedingly great. 

64. August 4th. I feel tried and tempted by the world, the 
flesh, and the devil, and if I think of pursuing any other course 
of life but that of preaching, I sink into horror and find no peace 
in any other way. 

65. 22d. About this time, my mind was much exercised con- 
cerning the doctrines of unconditional election and final perse- 
verance. I dreamed that I saw Adam and Eve in the garden of 
Eden, and God, after talking to them as written in Genesis, said, I 
shall be faithful on my part ; and it depends upon your being 
faithful to the end, to receive a crown of glory : but if you are 
not faithful you will be exposed to the damnation of -hell, and 
then said to me, write these things, for they are true and faithful. 

66. October 28th, being greatly pressed in spirit, for a number 
of days, to know my father's will ; whether (provided a door was 
opened) he would give his consent for me to go out to travel, or 
whether he would withhold me by his authority, when I think 
the time is come that I should go. He said, I shall not hinder you; 
only give you my old advice, not to harbor the thought, and I 
shall not give you any help. I told him c I did not desire any help, 
only liberty of conscience. I concluded that my father thought 
that some persons and not God had raised such thoughts in my 
mind, which occasioned him to restrain me, so I told him if this 
was the case, that he judged the matter wrong. 

67. November 9th, bein^ again tried in my mind with regard 
to preaching ; fearing lest I should run too fast or too slow, and 
querying from what quarter my impression came. I dreamed 
that I was walking in the solitary woods beside a brook, and saw 
a beautiful stalk about eight feet high : from the middle and up- 
wards, it was covered with beautiful seeds. I heard a voice over 
my head, saying to me, "shake the stalk that the seeds may fall 
oft, and cover them up : the seed will be of great value to some 3 
though not to thyself, but thou shalt receive thy reward hereafter." 

68. I shook the stalk and beautiful speckled red seed fell off, 
and I covered them up with earth and rotten leaves, and went on 
my way to serve the Lord. 

69. Some time after, I thought I was there again, and saw a 
large number of partridges or pheasants that had been scratching 
up a great part of the seed. I discovered them and was very 
sorry, and went and drove them away ; and watched it to keep 
them atvay, that the remainder, with my nourishing, might bring, 
forth fruit to perfection. 

70. Then I thought I began to preach, and immediately awak- 
ed, when the parable oi the sower came strongly into my Blind. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



23 



'71. 19tb. My mind has been buffetted and greatly agitated (not 
tempted in the common sense of the word) so that my sleep de- 
parted from me, and caused me to walk and wring my hands for 
sorrow. Oh, the corruption of wicked nature ! I feel the plague 
of an hard heart, and a mind prone to Wander irom God; some- 
thing within which has need to be done away, and causes a bur- 
then, but no guilt, and from which discouragements frequently 
arise tending to slacken my hands. 

72. I dreamed that I saw a man in a convulsion fit, and his 
countenance was expressive of heli, I asked a by-stander what 
made his countenance look so horrible — said he, " the man was 
sick and relating his past experience, his calls from time to time, 
and his promises to serve God ; and how he had broke them ; and 
now, said he, I am sealed over to eternal damnation, and instantly 
the convulsion seized him." This shocked me so much that I in- 
stantly awaked, and seemingly the man was before my eyes. 

I dropped asleep again, and thought I saw all mankind in the 
air suspended by a brittle thread over hell, yet in a state of carnal 
security. I thought it to be my duty to tell them of it, and again 
awaked: and these words were applied to my mind with power: 
*' there is^a dispensation of the gospel committed unto you, and 
woe unto you if you preach not the gospel." I strove to turn my 
mind on something else, but it so strongly followed me that I took 
it as a warning from God ; and in the morning to behold the beau- 
tiful sun to arise and shine into the window, whilst these words 
followed — " and unto you that fear my name, shall the Sun of 
Righteousness arise, with healing in his wings." Oh ! how hap- 
pv I felt : the help of kings and priests is vain without the help of 
God. 

73. December 3 1st, the year is now at a close, I see what I 
have passed through, and what is to come the ensuing year, God 
only knows; but may the God of peace be with me ; and grant 
me strength in proportion to my day, that I may endure to the 
end, and receive the crown of life. I felt my heart drawn to 
travel the world at large, but to trust God by faith (like the birds) 
for my daily bread, was difficult, as my strength was small, and I 
shrunk from it, 

74. 1796. January 7th, I received a message, with orders from 
C. Spry, the circuit preacher, to go to Tolland to the brethren 
there, for a few days, that he might get some knowledge of my 
gifts : this visit caused some opposition. Afterwards, I was di- 
rected to go and meet L. Macombs, a preacher on New-London 
circuit, who after two days constrained me to part with him, so I 
turned and went to East-Hartford, (having my brother-in-law's 
horse with me :) in this place I attended several meetings — from 
thence to Ellington, where I met C. Spry — who directed me to 



24 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



fulfil three of his appointments, (Warehouse-point, East-Windaor ? 
and Wapping,) at one of which, whilst speaking, I was taken sud- 
denly ill, even to the losing of my sight and strength, so I was 
constrained to give over. 

75. 15th. I rode near forty miles to Munson and met N. Sne- 
tken, with whom I travelled through his appointments a few days, 
when he likewise constrained me to part with him, after giving me 
the following hints: — " You are but eighteen years of age; you 
are too important, and you must be more humble, and hear and 
not be heard so much ; keep your own station, for by the time that 
you arrive at the age of twenty-one years, you will see wherein 
you have missed it — you had better, as my advice, to learn some 
easy trade, and be still for two or three years yet ; for your bodily 
health will not admit of your becoming a travelling preacher at 
present ; although, considering your advantages, your gifts are 
better than mine when I first set out to preach, but it is my opin- 
ion that you will not be received at the next conference. ,? 

76. 19th. I feel gloomy and dejected, but the worth of souls 
lies near my heart : OLord! increase my faith, and prepare my 
way. 

77- After travelling several days and holding a few meetings, 
I attended the quarterly meeting at Wilbraham : C. Spry hinted 
that there were many scruples in his mind with regard to my 
travelling ; as many thought my health and behavior were not 
adequate to it. 

78. February 5th, I set out for home, and in the town of So- 
mers, I missed my road and got lost in a great wilderness, and the 
snow being about two feet deep, on which was a sharp icy crust ; 
after some time, as the path divided into branches, so that I could 
not distinguish one plainer than another, and those extending 
over the woods in all directions for the purpose of getting ship 
timber, I went round and round about, till I was chilled with cold, 
and saw nothing but death before me — at a distance I could see a 
village, but could discern no way to get to it, neither could I find 
the passage out, by which I entered ; and night drawing on, no 
person can tell my feelings, except one who has been in a simi- 
lar situation. I at last heard a sound, and by following it perhaps 
about half a mile or more, found a man driving a team, who gave 
me a direction so that I could find a foot-path made by some 
school-boys, by which I might happen to get through : towards 
this I proceeded, and by means of leaping my horse over logs, 
frequently stamping a path for the horse through the snow banks, 
with much difficulty made my way, and late at night got to my 
brother-in-law's, in Tolland, and the next day went home, and 
my soul was happy in God. I am glad that I went, although 
there was great opposition against me on every side; I ara every 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



25 



where spoken evil of, &c. I feel the worth of souls to lie near 
my heart, and my duty still to be to preach the gospel ; with a 
determination to do so, God being my helper. 

79. 20th. I dreamed, that in a strange house as I sat by the 
fire, a messenger came in and said, there are three ministers 
come from England, and in a few minutes will pass by this way. 
I followed him out, and he disappeared. I ran over a wood-pile 
and jumped upon a log, to have a fair view of them; presently 
three men came over a hill from the west towards me : the fore- 
most dismounted: the other two, one of whom was on a white 
horse, the other on a reddish one ; both with the three horses 
disappeared. I said to the first, who are you ? He replied, John 
Wesley, and walked towards the east ; he turned round and look- 
ing me in the face, said, God has cailed you to preach the gospel ; 
you have been a long time between hope and fear, but there is a 
dispensation of the gospel committed to you. Woe unto you, if 
you preach not the gospel. 

80. I was struck with horror and amazement, to think how he 
should know the exercise of my mind, when I knew he haa never 
heard of me before ! I still followed him to the eastward, ai 1 ex- 
pressed an observation for which he *vith bis countenance repro- 
ved me, for the better improvement of my time. At length we 
came to a log house where negroes lived, the door being open, he 
attempted twice to go in, but the smoke prevented him, he said, 
you may go in, if you have a mind, and if not, follow me. I fol- 
lowed him a few rods, where was an old house two stories high, 
in one corner of which, my parents looked out at a window ; and 
said they to him, " Who are you He replied, John Wesley ; 
Well, said they, what becomes of doubting christians? He re- 
plied, there are many serious christians who are afraid of death. 
fThey dare not believe they are converted, for fear of being de- 
ceived ; and they are afraid to disbelieve it, lest they should grieve 
the Spirit of God, so they live and die and go into the other world, 
aud their souls to heaven with a guard of angels. I then said, 
will the day of judgment come as we read, and the sun and moon 
fall from heaven, and the earth and works be burnt ? To which 
he answered : "It is not for you to know the times and seasons, 
which God hath put in his own power, but read the word of God 
with attention, and let that be your guide." 

81. I said, Are you more than fifty-five ? He replied, do you 
not remember reading an accounl of my death, in the history of 
my life? I turned partly round, in order to consider, and after I 
had recollected it, I was about to answer him, yes ; when I look- 
ed, and behold he was gone, and I saw him no more. It set me 
to shaking and quaking to such a degree, that it waked me up. 



£8 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



82. N. B. The appearance of his person was the very same as 
him who appeared to me three times in the dream when I was 
about thirteen years of age, and who said that he would come to 
me again, &c. 

83. March 14th, about this time, my uncle made me the offer 
of a horse, to wait a year for the payment, provided I would get 
bondsmen : four of the society willingly offered. ! from what 
an unexpected quarter was this door opened ! My parents seeing 
my way thus beginning to open, and my resolution to go forward ; 
with loving entreaties and strong arguments strove to prevail 
against it. But as they promised sometime before not to restrain 
me by their authority, in case a door should open from another 
quarter, (they not expecting it would,) and seeing they could not 
prevail upon me to tarry, they gave up the point — and gave me 
some articles of clothing, and some money for my journey. 

84. Not having as yet attempted to preach from a text, but on- 
ly exercised my gifts in the way of exhortation, I obtained a let- 
ter of recommendation concerning my moral conduct ; this was 
all the credentials I had. 

About the 10th of last month, I dreamed that C. Spry received 
a letter from Jesse Lee, that he wanted help in the province of 
Maine, and that the said C. S. and L. Mncorobs concluded to send 
me. N. B. These were the two preachers who afterwards sign- 
ed the abovementioned letter of recommendation. 

85. 1796, March 30th. This morning early, I set out for 
Rhode Island, in quest of J. Lee> who was to attend a quarterly 
meeting there — as I was coming away we joined in prayer, taking 
leave of each other, and as I got on my road I looked about and 
espied my mother looking after me until I got out of sight ; this 
caused me some tender feelings afterwards. 

86. Until this time, I have enjoyed the comforts of a kind fa- 
ther's house : and oh ! must. I now become a wanderer and stran- 
ger upon earth until I get to my long home ! 

87. During this day's journey, these words of our Lord came 
into my mind ; " the foxes have holes, and the birds of the air 
have nests, but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head." 

88. The language of my heart is ; what is past I know ; what 
is to come I know not. Lord! bless me in the business I am set 
out upon. I feel more than ever that God has called me to this 
work. 

89- April 1st. Upon my arrival at Cranston in Rhode Island, I 
found that J. Lee was gone to Boston ; I accordingly set out after 
him and found the preachers' boarding house at Boston, and they 
told me that Lee had gone to the east, and that I could not over- 
take him short of two or three hundred miles, and their advice 
was to go to Warren in Rhode Island with Thomas Coope, a na- 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



n 



tfve of Manchester, who was going to set out that afternoon— 
accordingly I joined him in company thirty-six miles, to East- 
Town. 

90. Sunday 3d. This day, for the first time, I gave out a text 
before a Methodist preacher, and I being young both in years and 
ministry, the expectations of many were raised, who did not bear 
with my weakness and strong doctrine, but judged me very hard, 
and would not consent that I should preach there any more for 
some time. 

91. Having travelled a few days with T. C. we came to Reyn^ 
ham, where attempting to preach I was seized with sudden illness, 
such as affected me at Warehouse-point, with the loss of sight and 
strength, so that I was constrained to give over, and T. C. finished 
the meeting — after which, lots were cast to see whether I should 
pass the Sabbaih here, or go to East-town — it turned up for me 
to tarry here, which I accordingly did, and held three meetings, 
which were solemn. 

92. I met T. C. who said, if I was so minded I might return 
home; which I declining, he said, "I do not believe God has 
called you to preach." I asked him, why ? He replied, 1st, 
your health — 2nd. your gifts — 3rd, your grace— -4th, your learn- 
ing — 5th, sobriety — in these you are not equivalent to the task. 
I replied, enough! — Lord! what am I but a poor worm of the 
dust, struggling for life and happiness.* 

93. The time now drawing near when I expected to leave these 
parts, the society where I first attempted to give out a text, de- 
sired to hear me again; and contrary to my entreaties, T. C. ap- 
pointed and constrained me to go, threatening me if I refused. — 
Accordingly I went and gave out these words, u Am I therefore 
become your enemy, because I tell you the truth." Gal. iv. 16. 

94. June 30th. I rode twenty-four miles and preached once 9 
and saw J. Lee, the presiding elder, who had just returned from 
the east — I gave him my recommendation. 

95. July 3rd. This evening, our quarterly meeting being over, 
from the representation that was given of me by T. C. I received 
a dismission from the circuit, with orders to go home, which was 
as follows : 

96. "We have had brother Lorenzo Dow, the bearer hereof, 
travelling on Warren circuit, these three months last past. Ii* 
several places he was liked by a great many people ; at other 
places, he was not liked so well, and at a few places they were not 
willing he should preach at all ; we have therefore thought it ne- 
cessary to advise him to return home for a season, until a furthet 



* He since is expelled the Connexion ! 



28 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



recommendation can be obtained from the society and preachers 
of that circuit. John Vaniman, 

Jesse Lee, Elder. Thomas Coope. 

Rhode Island, July 3d, 1796. 

To C. Spry, and the Methodists in Coventry." 

96. The time has been when I could easier have met death than 
this discharge — two or three handkerchiefs were soon wet through 
with tears: my heart was broke, I expostulated with them, and 
besought him for farther employment ; — but apparently In vain. 
The next morning, as ^ve were about parting, he said, if you are 
minded, you may come to Greenwich quarterly meeting, next 
Sunday, on your way home. 

97. This evening I preached in Greenwich court house, as I 
once dreamed, and the assembly and place looked natural to me. 

98. After travelling through Sepatchet, Smithfield, (in which I 
formed a class for the first lime,) Providence, and Wickford, where 
attending a prayer meeting among the Baptists, I asked liberty to 
speak, which seemed to give them a surprise, and after some 
time, they said, if I had a message from God, they had no right 
to hinder me. I spoke a few minutes, to their attention, and their 
leader seemed satisfied, and bid me God speed. 

99. From thence to South Kingston, I set out for my native 
town ; to which I arrived, and met my friends, who were glad to 
see me. 

100. My parents asked me whether I was not convinced that I 
did wrong in going? I told them no ; but was glad : others began 
to mock, and cry out, this man began to build, and was not able 
to finish, 

101. After a few days, I set out for Granville, to meet C. Spry, 
who gave me a written license, and orders to come to the ensuing 
quarterly meeting at Enfield, where he would give me a creden- 
tial for the conference ; and if I was so minded, and brother Can- 
key willing, I might travel Tolland circuit until that time. 

102. But as the circuit extended through my native town, I 
thought proper to forbear, and set offfor Hanover, in the State of 
New Hampshire, to see my sister, whom I had not seeu for about 
five years. But J. Lee coming to town next day, lodged at a house 
where I had enquired the road, and they informed him of me : he 
sent for me, and querying me whether I still preached, and by 
what authority, and what I came there for — showed his disappro- 
bation at my coming hither, and then we parted. 

103. I tarried a few days and held several meetings, and for 
the time met with no small trials of mind and opposition from 
without, and then returned to Connecticut, fulfilling several ap~ 
pointments by the way. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL, 



29 



104. I went twenty-eight miles to Enfield quarterly meeting, 
for my credential, and C. Spry sent me to Z. Cankey, who could 
not give it to me according to discipline ; he sent me back to S. 
and he again to Z. C. several times ; but at length Z. C. said, 
have you not a written license ? — I told him yes, to preach : said 
he, that is as good as a recommendation to the conference, which 
I believed, though C. Spry knew that according to the letter of 
the discipline I could not be received with this, yet he told me to 
attend the conference. > 

105. September 20th. Conference came on in the town o* 
Thompson, and I passed the examination by the bishop before^ 
them : and after some conversation in the conference, T. Coope ? 
J. Lee, and N. Snethen, bore hard upon me after I had been 
sent out of the room : and those who were friendly to me durst 
say but little in my favor ; so I was rejected and sent home, they 
assigning as the reason, the want of a written credential, though 
the greatest part of them were personally acquainted with me. 

106. This so affected me that I could take no food for thirty- 
six hours. 

107. After my return home, still feeling it my duty to travel, 
I accordingly resolved to set off the next Monday ; but Philip 
Wagar, who was appointed for Orange circuit, being in Tolland^ 
sent for me, and 1 went twelve miles to see him. 

108. After that he had criticised and examined my credentials, 
he concluded to take me on his circuit. I accordingly got pre- 
pared, and bidding my friends farewell for a season, met him in 
West-Windsor. 

109. Some weeks ago, whilst I was in Rhode Island, being 
troubled with the asthmatical disorder, I was necessitated to sit 
up some nights for the want of breath ; but at length lying down 
on the carpet, I found that I could sleep and breathe easy. 

110. Accordingly, I was resolved to try the experiment until 
the fall of the year, which I did without much trouble. But Sep- 
tember 27th, being on my way with P. Wagar, he said the people 
would despise me for my lodging, and it would hurt my useful- 
ness : and accordingly he insisted upon my lying in bed with, 
him, he thinking it was a boyish notion that made me lie on the 
floor. 

111. To convince him to the reverse, I went to bed, but was 
soon much distressed for want of breath, and constrained to arise 
and sit up all night. After which, I would be persuaded to try 
the bed no more. After travelling with him a lew days into tha 
state of New York, he gave me a direction when and where to 
take the circuit. I travelled to New Lebanon, where I saw one 
who experienced religion about the time that I did, and our 
meeting in this strange land was refreshing to our souls. 



SO 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



112. Monday, October 10th. I rode twenty miles to Adams, 
and thence to Stanford : at these places we had refreshing seasons. 

113. Wednesday 12th. I rode thirty miles across the Green 
Mountain, in fifteen of which, there was not a sign of a house, 
and the road being new, it frequently was almost impassable : 
however I readied my appointment, and though weary in body, 
my soul was happy in God. 

114. From Halifax I went to Guilford, and in entering a cham- 
ber where the people were assembled, it appeared natural to me, 
"as though I had seen it before, and brought a dream to my re- 
membrance, and so overcome me that I trembled and was obliged 
to retire for some minutes. In this meeting, three persons were 
stirred up to seek God c 

115. Leaving the state of Vermont, I crossed Connecticut ri- 
ver, and through North-field to Warwick, Massachusetts, where 
we had a refreshing season. 

116. Thence I went to Orange, and preached in the Presbyte- 
rian meeting house, the clergyman having left the town. Being 
this day nineteen years old, I addressed myself to the youth, r 
spent a few days here, and though meeting with some opposition, 
we had refreshing seasons. Oh ! how fast is the doctrine of un- 
conditional reprobation falling, and infidelity and the denial of 
future punishment prevailing! Men thus going from one extreme 
to the other, as they wish to lull conscience to sleep, that they 
may go on in the enjoyment of the world without disturbance : 
but, oh ! would they wish to be deceived in a dying hour ? 

1 17- I never felt the plague of a hard heart, as I do of late, nor 
so much faith as I now have that inbred corruption will be done 
away, and I filled with perfect peace, and enabled to rejoice 
evermore. 

118. I never felt the worth of souls so near my heart as I do of 
late, and it seems as if I could pot give vent enough to it. Lord ! 
prosper my way, and keep me as under the hollow of thy hand, 
for my trust h in thee. 

110. October 20th. Satan pursues me from place to place : oh! 
how can people dispute there being a devil! If they underwent 
ate much as I do with his buffet ings, they would dispute it no more. 
He throwing in his fiery darts, my mind is harrassed like punching 
the body with forks and clubs. Ob ! that my Saviour would ap- 
pear and sanctifv my soul, and deliver me from all within that is 
contrary to purity. 

120. 23d. I spoke in Hardwick to about four hundred people, 
thence to Petersham and Wenchendon, to Fitchburgh, and like- 
wise to Notmvn, where God gave me one spiritual child. — 
Thence to Ashburnham, where we had some powerful times. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL, 



3% 



121. November 1st. I preached in Ringe, and a powerful \ 
work of God broke out shortly after, though some opposition at- 
tended it ; but it was very solemn. 

122. Some here I trust will bless God in the day of eternity, 
that ever they saw my face in this vale of tears. 

123. In my happiest moments I feel something that wants to 
be done away : oh ! the bufferings of satan ! if I never had any 
other hell, it would he enough. 

124. Thence to Marlborough, where our meetings were not in 
vain. 

125. Whilst I am preaching, I feel happy, but as soon as I have 
done, I feel such horror, (without guilt) by the buffetings of satan, 
that I am ready to sink like a drowning man, sometimes to that 
degree, that I have to hold my tongue between my teeth to keep 
from uttering blasphemous expressions ; and can get rid of these 
horrible feelings only by retirement in earnest prayer and exer- 
tion of faith in God. 

126. From Marlborough, I went tn Packersfield, and thence 
to Chesterfield, where I had one seal of my ministry. Leaving 
New Hampshire, I crossed into Vermont, and came to Marlbo- 
rough. 

127. Thus I continued round my circuit until 1 came to Belcher 
— a few evenings previous, \ dreamed that a minister came and 
reproved me harshly, whilst I was preaching — in this plare it was 
fulfilled ; for a Baptist preacher accused me in the congregation 
of laying down false doctrine : presently a Presbyterian affirmed 
the same likewise ; because that I said a christian would not get 
angry. 

128. Here also appeared some little fruit of my labor, among 
which were some of my distant relations. 

129 About this time I visited Mary Spalding, who had been 
suddenly and miraculously restored (as was said) from an illness 
which had confined her to her bed about the space of nine years. 
Her conversation was so profitable, that I did not grudge *he jour- 
ney of several miles to obtain it. I found it to strengthen my 
confidence in God : the account was published in print, by a Pres- 
byterian minister, with her approbation. 

loO. On the 29th, I met P. Wager, which seemed to refresh 
my mind. I had to take up a cross and preach before him : but, 
oh ! the fear of man ! The next day I parted with him and went 
on my way. 

131. My discouragements were so great, that I was ref.dy to 
Jeave the circuit, and I would think within myself, I will go to 
my appointment to day and then go off ; but. being refreshed du- 
ring the meeting, my drooping spirits would be revived, and I 
would be encouraged to go to the next. Thus it would be, day 



32 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



after day; sometimes I was so happy, and the times so power- 
ful, I would hope " the winter was past and gone ;" but soon it 
would return again. Thus I went on, during the three first months 
of the circuit; at length, my discouragements being so great, and 
inward trials heavy, concluded to go farther into the country and 
spend my time in the best manner I could, about the neighbor- 
hood where my sister lived. 

132. December 15th, I rode fifteen miles to Brattleborough. 
About this time, on my way, I took a severe cold on my lungs, 
and almost lost my voice. The next day my friends advised me 
not to go to any other appointments, as they thought it presump- 
tion ; but I feeling impressed on my mind, could not feel content 
to disappoint the people. Accordingly, in the name of God, I 
set out in the hard snow storm, and over the mountains, about ten 
miles, and a solemn time we had. The storm still continuing to 
increase, the snow had now fallen about knee high, so that the 
mountains were almost impassable by reason of snow, steepness, 
mud and logs; the people here thought my life would be endan- 
gered by the falling of trees, or the extreme cold in the woods, as 
there was no house for several miles, and the wind blew exceed- 
ing hard : however, out I set, relying upon the strong for strength. 
The snow being driven in banks more than belly deep, I fre- 
quently was obliged to alight and stamp a path for my horse ; and 
though I was much wearied and chilled, yet by the goodness of 
God, I arrived at my appointment, fourteen miles. We had a 
good time, and I did not begrudge my labor. I believe, these 
trials w ill be for my good, to qualify me for future usefulness to 
others: and a secret conviction I feel, that if I prove faithful, 
God will carry me through, and support me to see the cause that 
should ensue. 

133. After my arrival at my sister's I had thoughts of spending 
my time principally in study ; but feeling it my duty to call sin- 
ners to repentance, I could not enjoy my mind contented without 
travelling in the neighboring towns, there being no Methodists in 
this part of the world. 

134. { went to Enfield several times during my stay, (beir?g 
first invited by a universalian) by which there seemed to be some 
good done. Here 1 received an invitation to fix my residence 
amongst them, as their stated preacher. This was somewhat 
pleasing to nature, as by which I could have ease and acquire 
wealth ; an elegant new meeting house being also ready ; but 
something would not suffer me to comply. — I still feeling it my 
duty to travel, I went into Canaan, Lyme, Dorchester, Orford, 
Hebron, New-Lebanon, Strafford, Tunbridge, Chelsea, Hartford, 
with many other adjacent towns; and the feather edge of preju- 
dice removed, and some few were awakened and hopefully con- 
verted to God. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



33 



'135. 1797, June 4th. Vershire in Vermont,. I met with N. 
Snethen, who informed me that he had seen J. Lee, and that I 
must come down to the quarterly meeting; and, said he, li J. Lee 
disapproves of your travelling into so many new places, and what 
will you do provided that he forbids your preaching ?" I told him 
it did not belong to J. L. or any other man to say whether I should 
preach or not, for that was to be determined between God and my 
own eoul ; only it belonged to the Methodists to say whether I 
should preach in their connexion ; but as long as I feel so impressed, 
I shall travel and preach, God being my helper ; and as soon as 
I feel my mind released, I intend to stop, let people say what they 
will. But said be, u what will you call yourself? the Methodists 
will not own you ; and if you take that name, you'll be adver- 
tised in the public papers as an imposter." Said I, "I shall call 
myself a friend to mankind. " Oh ! said he, for the Lord's sake 
don't ; for you are not capable of it — and not one of a thousand 
is ; and if you do you'll repent it. I sunk into a degree of gloomi- 
ness and dejection— I told him I was in the hands of God, and felt 
submissive ; so I bade him farewell and rode ten miles on my 
way. The next day I rode fifty miles to Charlestown, where ( 
overtook J. Lee, to my sorrow and joy * * * * *■ * * * * * 
He mentioned some things, that if ever 1 travelled I must get a 
new recommendation from my native circuit, or else not offer 
myself to conference again. 

136. We then rode to Orange quarterly meeting ; but Lee 
forbade P. W. to employ me anj more, arid then set off.* I ran 
after him and said, if you can get no text to preach upon between 
now and conference, I give you Genesis xl. 14. and then turned 
and ran, and saw him no more for some years, when we met at 
Petersburg in Virginia. , 

137. I then returned home to my parents, after an absence of 
eight months; having travelled more than four thousand miles, 
through heat in the vallies, the scorching sun boating down, and 
through cold upon the mountains, and frequently whilst sleeping 
with a blanket on the floor, where I could look up and see the 
stars through the bark roof, the frost nipping me so that I lost the 
skin from my nose, hands and feet; and from my ears it peeled 
three times — travelling through storms of rain and snow; this 
frequently drifted into banks so that 1 had no path for miles to- 
gether, and was obliged at times to alight and stamp a way for my 
horse for some rods : at other times, being engaged for the welfare 
of souls, after preaching in the dark evening, would travel the 
chief part or the whole of the night, journies from twenty lo forty 
m.les, to get on to my next day's appointment; preaching from 
tea to fifteen time* a week, and often-times no stranger to hunger 

* Thia waa the fourth time I had been sent home. 

3 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



and thirst in these new countries ; and though my triata were grentv 
\he Lord was still precious to my soul, and supported me through. 

188. The preacher of 'Totfatid circuit, (-Evan Rogers, who since 
hath turned churchman) after some close, and solemn conversation, 
advised me to preach in my native town, and providing that [ 
could obtain a letter of recommendation concerning my preaching 
/gifts as well as my conduct, he saw no hindrance why* I should not 
be received at conference. The thought was trying, the cross- 
'was great, to think of preaching before my old acquaintances and 
. relations ; besides, my parents were opposed to it, fearing how I 
should make out: however, there being no other way, and neces- 
sitated thereto, the people flocked out from every quarter, and 
After my feeble manner I attempted to perform, and I obtained a 
credential by the voice of the whole society ; which was approved 
of by 'the preachers at the quarterly meeting; after which it was 
thought proper to send me to Granville circuit. 

139. During my stay at and about home, though I went into 
several other places, not in vain to some souls, yet my trials 
were very great, so that many almost whole night's sleep de- 
parted from me; I walked the floor and woods, weeping until 
I could weep no more, and wringing my hands until they felt 
sore. When I was in the north country, being under strong 
temptations to end my life, I went down to a river to do it, but 
a thought of futurity darted into my mind; the value of my 
soul ^ oh ! Eternity. I promised and resolved that if God 
would grant me strength to resist the temptation, and see my 
native lari'cNo; peace, that I would discharge my duty to my 
Iriertds ; which he did, and now my promise began to stare me 
in the face. 

MO. I felt it my duly to visit from house to house ; but the 
cross was so heavy, I sipove to run round it; but the thorns 
beside the way scratched me : and to take up one end of the 
crosy.it dragged hard; here the old tempt ition returned so 
powerful, that I durst not go from one appointment to another 
alone, not without one to go with me, and sometimes to sleep 
m the same rojom, lest I should end myself at night; and for 

■ the ease and enjoyment of my mind, I was necessitated and did 
visit about sixty different families, and then set off to Granville 
circuit, under the care of Sylvester Hutchinson, with Smith 

*Wceks and Joseph Mitchell. Weeks was a.t first unwilling I 
should come on the circuit, fearing howl would make out, but 
seeing I was under trials, consented : accordingly I went round 
until 1 came to Sufiield. Upon my entering the neighborhood, 
idling into conversation with mi bid man, he invited me to hold 

• ^.meeting at his house : accordingly I appointed to preach to 
the youth in the evening ; and went to my other appointment 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



35 



not far off. The man of this house shut his door and would 
entertain no more meetings. This was a trial to me, not know- 
ing what the society would do for a place to meet in. 

141. When I began to meditate what I should say to. the 
youth, I could ■think of no subject, and felt distressed, and was 
sorry I had made the. appointment. 

142. I withdrew to a field to seek help from the Lord ; but I 
felt as if all the powers of darkness were combined and com- 
passed me about. 

143. When I saw the people began to^collect, I thought I 
would have given the whole world if I possessed it, that the 
meeting had not been appointed,.' but as it was now given oui, 
and circumstances being as they were, I durst do no other than 
<go to the house ; I went with this, burthen to the house, and by 
ail impression spoke ironically from the words of Solomon, 
which mightily pleased the -youth- at firs-t. My burthen was 
soon gone ; the power of God seemed to overshadow the peo- 
ple, as I turned the discourse -upon the judgment which the 
youth must be brought into : and one of the ringleaders was 
cut to the heart, and brought to seek God. Here a good woik 
broke out, and where about thirty or forty used to attend, no.w 
the congregation was increased to hundreds, and this wilder- 
ness seemed to bud and blossom as the rose. 

144. In Northampton, a society was collected likewise, though 
Methodists had not preached there before. 

145. August ,6th, after preaching in Conway >I went -to Buck- 
land ; and- when- the people saw my youth, and were disap- 
pointed of the preacher they expected, they despised me in 
their hearts. However, God made bear his arm, and I have 
reason to believe-that about thirty persons were stirred up to 
seek God from this day. 

146. .The year past was remarkable for very many persons 
complaining of uncommon trials of mind from the enemy pf 
souls, and scarcely any revival to be heard of either in Con- 
necticut, Massachusetts, or the upper part of New York. 

147. The flame kindled and ran into several neighboring 
towns, and some hundreds of souls professed to experience the 
forgiveness of 'their sins. 

.148. A great deal of opposition, both from preachers and 
people, Baptists and Presbyterians, were in this quarter; pro- 
fessing to be- friends to God and truth, whilst t© us they were 
secret enemies; seeking to get people converted to their way 
of thinking, and proselyted to their denomination. 

149. 1 dreamed one night, that I saw a field without end, and 
a man and boy striving to gather in the corn, whilst thousands 
of birds were destroying it. I thought 'there was such a ne- 



36 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE; 



cessity for the corn to be gathered, that let the laborers wo- 
ever so hard, the labor would not wear out their strength un, 
the harvest was past. 

150o This dream encouraged me to go on in this work, ar 
in the space of twenty-two days, 1 travelled three hundred ar. 
fifty miles, and preached seventy-six times ; besides visitir 
some from house to house, and speaking to hundreds in clas. 
meetings. In several other places, there was a good reviva 
likewise. At the quarterly meeting, I obtained a certificate 
concerning my usefulness and conduct here, and as S. Hutch 
inson thought not proper to take all the preachers to confer 
ence, -concluded to leave me to help the revivals, and that h' 
would there transact 5 my business for me, so I gave him my dif. 
mission from Rhode Island, and my two last recommendatior ;. 
to carry into conference. 

151. September 19th. Conference began in Wilbraham : m~s 
case was brought forward, to determine whether I should Si 
admitted on trial to preach, -or sent home, or expelled. 

1-5-2. J. Lee, and several others, of whom some were strar 
gers to my person, took up hard against me, from say and hea 
say ; and only one at first espoused my cause, (this was Jose] 
Mitchell, with whom I had travelled these last few weeks,) aft* 
some time a second joined him. The debate was sharp ar 
lasted for about three hours; when* Mitchell and Bostwk 
could- say no more, but sat down and wept : which seemed f 
touch the hearts of some : at length, it being put to the vo. 
whether I" should travel or not; about two-thirds of the conf 
rence were in ; my favor. All that saved me, in this conferenc 
from an expulsion, was the blessing which had attended rr 
labors ; but still' those who were against me would not sufi. 
me to be admitted on trial, nor my name printed in the minute 
One said, if they acknowledged me fit to travel, why not n 
name be put on the minutes ? if he be fit for one, why not i\. 
the other, &c. So I was given into the hands of S. Hutchi- 
son,- to employ me of send me home, as he should think fit. E 
sent me a message to meet him on Long Island, which I nevs 
received in time to go ; and the first preacher, (Daniel Bron 1 
ley,) who came to me after conference, I asked, what hath If 
conference done with me . He replied, they have done by yo: 
as they have done by me : what's that ? said I ; He replies 
they have stationed me on this circuit — and that was al| that 
could get out of him concerning the matter ; only he order' 
me to take his appointments round the circuit, whilst he shou 
go to see his friends, until he should meet me again. A 
codingly I set out to go round the circuit. — I had been on n 
way but a day or two, before 1 came to places where ti 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL, 37 



preachers, on their way from conference, had been, and told 
the accusations against me, and my rejection. Thus it was, 
day sifter day,; people telling me the same story. 

153. From this circumstance, as the conference had given 
me no station, and Hutchinson' s message not reaching me, I 
concluded I should be sent home again ; as I had no license ac- 
cording to discipline, which one must have, if.his name is not 
printed in; the minutes. 

154. My trials were great; I was afraid I should become in- 
sane; and seeing no chance for my life, I publicly gave up the 
name of Methodist, and assigned the reason why, viz. because 
the preachers would not receive rne as a brother to travel with 
them, &c, and was resolved to set out for some distant part of 
America, out of sight and hearing of the Methodists, and get 
societies formed, and the next year come and offer myself and 
therh to the connexion j and take this method to get nly char- 
acter established ; for J. Lee had said, if I attempted to travel in 
the name of a Methodist, without their consent, he would adver- 
tise me in every paper on the continent, &c. for andmpostor. 

155. But now arose a difficulty from another quarter ; I had 
lost my great coat on the road whilst travelling, and my coqf 
was so worn out that I was forced to borrow one ; my shoes 
were unfit for further service, and I had not a farthing of mo- 
ney to help myself with, and no particular friends to look to 
for assistance. Thus one day whilst riding &long, facing a 
hard, cold northeast storm, very much chilled, I came to a wood; 
and alighting from my horse and falling upon my knees on the 
wet grass ; I lifted up my voice and wept, and besought God 

.either to release me from travelling and preaching, or else to 
raise me up friends. My soul was refreshed ; my confidence 
was strengthened, and I did believe that God would do one or 
the other : and true it was : people a few days after this, of their 
.own accord, supplied all my necessities, and gave me a few 
shillings to bear my expenses. 

156. Jeremiah Ballard, whom I had esteemed as a pious man, 
was expelled at the Wilbraham conference, and as he repre- 
sented it to me, it was unjustly ; he went with me to the north, 
and a number of places he saw, with me, the out-pouring of 

* God's spirit: he was minded to form societies, and *call our- 
selves by the name of Separate Methodists. I told him, no ; 
for God did own the Methodists, and of course I durst not do 
any thing to their injury. This caused a separation between 
him and me : he formed societies on his own plan, and after- 
wards I saw him no more ; but by what I could learn, he and 
his people differed, and then he and some of them removed off 
to the western country. It appears that the conference were 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE^ 



under the necessity of excluding him for a. foolish thing- ; 'as her 
would show no humility, but stubborn impenitence. O ! how- 
blessed is the spirit of meekness. 

I'*>7. I accordingly left the circuit and set off for the north : T 
had not gone far till I came to Deerfield river ; in riding through* 
which, the cakes of ice going down the stream, had like to !rave~ 
cost me my life ; but this did not discourage me ; I still went 
on my way, upwards of an hundred miles, till I came to the 
town of Windsor, in Vermont ; where God poured out his 
Spiri% and several were turned to him. I thought it not my 
duty to leave the young converts to the devouring wolves, but 
to tarry and strengthen them for a season ; and whilst here 
wrote back to some of my old friends, who told the preachers 
where I was and what I was about ; who wrote requesting me 
to come back to a quarterly meeting. At first I concluded not 
to go ; thinking what should they want but to scold me ; but 
feeling it impressed upon my mind in a powerful manner, one 
evening, after holding two meetings, I called for my horse, and 
set out from Claremont, and continued travelling twenty- live 
hours, excepting the times of baiting my horse, during which 
space, I rode about an hundred and seventeen miles, and got 
back to Conway on my old circuit : from hence, I proceeded 
to Buckland, where was held the quarterly meeting — and met 
the preachers, wishing to know what they wanted with me. 

158. Hutchinson began to be very crabby and cross, seem- 
ingly at first, in his questioning -me why 1 went away? I as- 
signed him as the reason, because that I had no chance for my 
life. Why, said he, did you not receive the message I sent 
youy to come to me? I replied, no ; (not until it was too late ? < 
Sec.) which I could hardly persuade him to believe at the first. 

159. L. Macombs asked, what I came back for ? I told him* 
I was sent for, and I came to see what they wanted of me. — 
Said he, what do you intend to do ? I replied, 1 expected to go 
back to the north ; then he and Hutchinson went B-nd talked 
together. I was sorry I had gone away, after I had found out 
the mistake, and Hutchinson*s friendship for me : accordingly 
in answer to a query which was proposed, viz. what satisfac- 
tion can you make? I replied, that I was willing to acknowl^ 
edge that I was sorry, but not guilty, as I did it in sincerity, 
not hearing soon enough of his message : which acknowledg- 
ment I made, first, in quarterly conference, before about thirty 
preachers, leaders, and stewards, with exhorters, and then he 
required it in a public assembly of about eight hundred people. 

160. After which, I travelled several days, in company with 
S. Hutchinson, who was going to take me to Cambridge cir- 
cuit ; and on the waa^said he, " the conference have had a 



GR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL, 



3& 



great deal of talk and trouble concerning you, and now you are 
under my care, and you shall live or die at the end of three 
months : if you are faithful and your labors blest, so that you 
can obtain a recommendation from the circuit, all shall be well; 
but if not, you shall die. 

161. Accordingly, after reaching the circuit, -a saying I re- 
membered, viz. you had as good be hanged for stealing an old 
sheep as a lamb, and rinding the people in a very low state of 
religion, I was ^unvhiced that nothing but a revival could save 
my life ; I was therefore resolved to do my endeavors to get a. 
revival or else to get the circuit broke up. So I went a visiting 
the people, from house to house, all denominations, that were 
in the neighborhood, and where there was freedom, to exhort 
them collectively or individually, as I felt in my mind, after, 
joining in prayer. 

162. jPitistown, New York, was the first place I thus tried 
on this circuit, and preached at night. Thus 1 did here, for 
several days successively, and it caused a- great deal of talk. 
Some said I was crazy ; others, that I was possessed of the 
devil ; some said one things and some thought another: many 
it brought out, to hear the strange man ; and would go away. 
cursing- and . swearing, saving, that 1 was saucy and deserved 
knocking down, and the uproar was so great among the peo- 
ple, that the half-hearted and lukewarm Methodists were tried 
to the quick, and became my warm opposers ; complaining of 
me to my travelling companion, Timothy Dewey, whose mind 
at first was prejudiced ! however, it was not long before I had 
the satisfaction to see some small fruit of my labor, here ; which 
gave me encouragement to strive to raise the inquiry of the 
people to consideration : though the devil should be raised 
round the circuit. 

In this place, I visited about a hundred families, some 
of them twice or thrice over. In Ashgrove, I walked about- 
four miles, and visited every family in the way, and generally 
met with a good reception, though the cross of visiting thus 
was the hardest and happiest that ever I took up. Wilson's 
hollow, which was surrounded by mountains, except one small 
entrance by which 1 set out to go to an appointment ; and comr 
;ng to a house, I felt impressed to go in and pay them a visit ; 
but the cross being heavy, 1 strove to excuse myself and go by, 
saying the other preachers who are older in years and in ex- 
perience and learning do not visit thus, a#cl yat enjoy the coin- 
forts of religion, and I will take them for my pattern.; thinking 
it impossible that God should call me to such a peculiarity, 
who was so weak and ignorant. Instantly, I felt distress in my 
uiind : when I came to a second house I felt impressed as above; 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



but still supported' my mind against it with the same arguments 
— when I cast a look to the sky, and felt as if God was about to 
revive religion there, and if I did not wsit them, their souls 
would be required at my hand : it seemed as though the sun 
frowned upon me : accordingly, 1 resolved, if the impression 
continued, that I would go into the next house, and if I met 
good reception, that I would thus go through all the families in 
the hollow, which amounted to about thirty in number. 1 call- 
ed, and finding a good reception to my visit, I went to a second 
and third, but was turned away : to all in the village, however, 
'Invent, and some thought one thing, and some said another ; 
however, they came out to hear a crazy man, as they though^ 
and were struck with a great solemnity, whilst 1 spoke from 
these words, " Thus saith the Lord, set thine house in order, 
for thou shalt die and not live." The second and the third 
day, I held meetings likewise, and said, at such a time, I hope 
to be here again, God willing ; and accordingly came, and pro- 
posed a covenant to the people, if they would attempt to pray 
three times a day, four weeks, ,(on their knees,) I would re- 
member them thrice in the twenty-four hours during that space, 
God being our helper, to perform ; and those who would en- 
deavor to do it, to signify it by standing on their feet, and those 
who would not, to keep their seats ; for God is about to revive 
religion here ; and those who will put 'in for a share, may free- 
ly obtain, but those who neglect will find to their sorrow. 

164. About twenty rose up, to which I called God to witness, 
and whilst we were at prayer, one who had not agreed, caught 
hold of a loom to avoid falling down, whilst his knees smote 
together. The evening after I was gone, the youth assembled 
to take counsel about their souls; and were so concerned, that 
the cries became general, and were heard afar off: but eight 
persons found comfort before they disbanded. 

165. To this place, Hutchinson came, just after he reached 
the circuit, though I had not heard of this effect of my labors. 

166. Thus round the circuits I went, visiting from house to 
house, getting into as many new neighborhoods as I could, and 
sparing no character in- my public declarations. Many were 
offended at my plainness both of dress, expressions, and way 
of address in conversation, about heart religion ; so that the 
country seemed to be in an uproar; scarcely one to take up 
my cause, and I was mostly known by the name of crazy Dow. 
At length, quarterly meeting 'came on in Welsh hollow, and I 
expected an expulsion, the uproar being so great, as 7\ Dewey 
had come thirty miles to give me a scolding for my conduct : 
to whom I said, I make a conscience of what I do, and for it, I 
expect to give an account to God : if you should even turn 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



against me, I cannot hearken to you, in this matter. After 
which God gave me favor in his sight ; so that he took my part, 
and defended my cause (round the circuit, like a champion) to 
the lukewarm, unknown to me at first. Of him I was the more 
afraid, as I knew that he had promoted the expulsion of Ballard. 

167. So 1 went to Hutchinson, and besought him to exclude 
me, that I might go my way and be of no more trouble to them:; 
which he refused, and gave me some sharp words, and said he 
would not ; but that I should tarry on that circuit another quar- 
ter, adding, but before, the quarter is up, 1 expect you'll leave 
the circuit and run away : so we parted. But I was resolved he 
should be disappointed in me for once at least, if no more. 

L68. At Claridon and Castleton the society were watching 
over me for evil, and not for good. These two places, 1 visited 
likewise, from house to house ; next to Fair Haven, where I met 
with h;ird speeches. Then to Poultney, where was no regular 
preaching. Here lived, a young woman whom 1 began to- ques- 
tion about her $oul; bui >met with cool answers. Well, said I, 
I'll pray to God to send a fit of sickness upon you, if nothing 
else will do, to bring you to good, and if you won't repent then, 
to take you out of the way, so that }*ou shall not hinder others, — 
Said she, if you'll pray for such things as this, you can't be the 
friend you pretend to be to my soul ; and J '11 venture all your 
prayers, and was much displeased, and so was her mother like- 
wise. She soon b^gan to grow uneasy and restless, and went into 
one room and into another, back and forth; then sitting down, 
but could get no relief. The whole family, except the father and 
one son, began to grow outrageous towards me, which occasioned 
me to go seven miles late at night, for the sake of family, quietness. 

169. Shortly afterwards the young woman began to seek God, 
and with two of her sisters, were found walking in the ways of 
wisdom : and a society was soon formed in the place, although I 
saw them no more. 

170. In Hampton and Skeinsborough ; on the south end of lake 
Champlain, was some revival, likewise. 

171. Here was a woman who found fault with me, for exhorting 
the wicked to pray; saying, the prayers of the wicked were an 
abomination to the Lord. But I tokl her that was, home-made 
scripture; for that there was no such expression in the bible: 
and after bringing undeniable passages to prove it was their duty, 
I besought her to pray : she replied, I cannot get time. 1 then 
offered to buy the time, and for a dollar she promised she would 
spend one day as I should direct, if it were in a lawful way, pro* 
vided she could get the day, (she not thinking I was in earnest ;) 
I then turned to her mistress, who promised to give her a day— 
ihen throwing a dollar into her lap, I called God and about thirty 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



persons present, to witness the agreement. She besought me to 
take the dollar again, which I refused, saying, if "you go to- hell, it" 
may follow and enhance your damnation. About ten da\s elapsed, 
when her conscience roaring lou^, she took the day, and read 
two chapters in the bible, and retired thrice to pray to God to 
show her what she was, and what he would have her to be, ac- 
cording to my directions. 

172* Afterwards, I had the satisfaction to hear that before night 
she felt distressed on account of her soul, and before long found 
the comforts of religion. From thence I visited Kingsborough 
and Queensborough, where many were brought toa sense of them- 
selves, among whom was Solomon Moon. 

173. One evening, just as I had dismissed the assembly, I saw 
a man to whom my mind was impressed to go; and before I was 
aware of if, 1 was breaking through the crowd ; and wheu I had 
got to him, I said, " are you willing I should ask you a few serious 
questions ? ,; to. which h u replied, yes : do you believe, (said I,) 
there is a God? said he, yes, 

if 4. Q. Do you believe there is a reality in religion ? 

A. I an, uncertain ; but think we ought to do as we wo*ild be 
done by. 

Q. Are you willing for some good advice ? 
A. Yes. 

G^. Supposing 1 shall give you some that you can find no fault' 
with the tendency of it ; are you willing, and will you try to fol- 
low it for four weeks? 

A. Yes, if it is no unreasonable request. 

1 then desired him not to believe what authors, ministers, or 
people, said, because they sriid so ; but to search the scriptures to- 
seek for light and instruction there; to read but a little at a time, 
and read it often, striving to take the sense of it. 

2dly. Not to stumble over the unexemplary walk of professors- 
of'religion ; nor the contradiction of ministers' sermons ; but to 
forsake not what other people thought was wrong, but what he 
himself thought to be wrong: and then to take his leisure time, 
and go where none would see him but God, twice or thrice a day, 
grid upon his knees beseech the Almighty to give him an evi- 
dence within, that there was a heaven and a hell j and a reality in 
religion, and the necessity of enjoying it in order to die happy ; 
and then, said I, I do not believe the time will expire before you 
»-il! find an alteration in your mind, and that for the better. 

Q. Is the advice good or bad ? 

A. I have no fault to find ; the natural ten^epcy of it. is io good- 
Vf followed. 

I then said, you promised, if the^dviqe w,as good, and you had 
no fault to find with it, that you would fofio.w it Four weeks and 
now Icall God to witness to. your promise ; sy. left him. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 43 

He went away, ami began to meditate how he was taken in the 
promise before he was aware of it, and for forty-eight hours neg- 
lected it — when his conscience condemned him, and for the ease 
of his mind was necessitated to go and pray. 

175. From hence I went to Tbermon's patent, and held several 
meetings, not in vain, and riding across the branches of -Hudson's 
river, I called the inhabitants together, and we had a refreshing 
season from the presence of the Lord. In eternity, I believe, 
some will be thankful for th->t day. 

176. After preaching at Fort Edward, [where one took fire 
mysteriously, and was burnt to death,) I went to East-town. — 
Here- the youth, under plain dealing, would frequently leave the 
house. Accordingly, after procuring the school house. I invited 
all the youth to come and I wouR3 preach to them ; and the house 
was filled from end to end : and then placing ray hack against the 
door, (to prevent their running away,) gave out the text, and did 
Bf>t spare, and was soon confirmed that God was about to visit the 
place. 

177. Solemnity rested on every countenance, and in the mor- 
,mg the congregation was treble its usual number, and there was 
'rfftaking among the dry bones. This neighborhood I visited 
from house to house likewise, and conversed personally with the 
youth, found that about two-thirds of them were tinder serious 
impressions, but durst not expose it to each other for fear of be- 
ing laughed at, (though some tied from me to prevent being talk- 
ed to.) and iu this private conversation, they promised to pray 
for a season, one of which broke her promise and *tro : . e to escape 
my sight, bin following her to a neighboring house, I sat in the 
door and would not let her out till she promised to serve God or 
thedevi! for a fortnight ; the latter she chose, saving,! can't keep 
the other : and I called God to witness, and said, I'll pray that 
you may be taken sick before the fortnight's up — and left her. — 
Before night she began to grow uneasy, and was sorry, she made 
the promise, and soon broke it, and began to seek the salvation 
of her soul, and in about a week was hopefully converted to God. 

17S. After I had gone through the visiting, in public meeting I 
set forth plainly the state of the youth, as abovementioned, and 
besought them not to be afraid of each other, but to continue 
seeking the Lord. And one evening whilst T. Dewey was ex- 
horting, a flash of forked lightning pierced the air, and rolling 
thunder seemed to shake the house. Some screeched out for 
mercy; some jumped out at the windows, and others ran out at 
the door. 

17*9- From this night the stir became visible, and thirteen of 
the youth that prghl resolved together to pursue religion, let their 
companions do as they would. A young man by the name of 



44 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Gideon Drapar, said, " JfJ can stand the crazy man, I will ven- 
ture all the Methodist preachers to convert me." And when I 
Iheard of his expression, taith sprang up in my soul, and I felt a 
desire to talk to him ; he objected, "Lam too young;" but here 
God brought, him down, and he is now an itinerant preacher. 

180. As our quarterly meeting was drawing near, every socie- 
ty round the circuit promised, such a day, as much as their labor 
and; bodily strength would admit, to observe as a day of prayer 
and fasting to God, that he would meet with us at the quarterly 
meeting ; which came on June 20th, at Piltstown. 

181. Here, after S. Hutchinson had 'finished his sermon, J. 
Mitchell began to exhort, when there commenced a trembling 
amongst the wicked : one, and a second, and a third fell from 
their seats, and the cry for^mercy became general ; and many of 
the backslidden professors were, cut to the quick ; and I think for 
eieven hours there was no, cessation of < the loud cries ; no busi- 
ness of a temporal nature could be done .at this quarterly meeting 
conference. 

182. The next day, ^Solomon Moon, who had come more than 
forty miles, stood up in the love feast , and declared how he was 
caught in a promise, and to ease his mind, was necessitated %o 
fulfil, and within three days, found: the reality of what he had 
doubted ; and besought others not to ,-be afraid of promising to 
serve God : for, said he, I bless the day that ever I saw the face 
of brother Dow. It was curiosity, as lie testified, which first in- 
duced hirn to come out to hear him that was called the crazy man. 
In this love feast, the cry began again and continued till within 
two hours of sun setting, v/hen 1 went off to an appointment, leav- 
ing about twenty who were resolved not to go away until they 
found pardon. 

183. This day's meeting was a season not soon to be forgot- 
ten. I have reason to believe, from observation round the cir- 
cuit, that not less than an hundred souls were blessed and quick- 
ened here. N. B. It had continued from nine in the morning. 

184. During these last three months, 1 had six hundred miles 
to travel, in four weeks, besides meeting in class upwards of six 
hundred members and spectators, and preaching seventy or sev- 
enty-five times,' and -some visiting. 

185. As we were enlarging this circuit, there being a vacant 
place of upwards of sixty miles, where I, with some trouble, got 
a few places of preaching. As I was travelling, at a distance I 
saw one dressed in. black, whom I overtook ; and I asked, in our 
conversation, if he knew any thing of the Methodists and their doc- 
trine lately, in these parts. He was a Calvinist Baptist preacher, 
and from my dress and questions he supposed that I was no preach- 
er, but o stranger to the Methodists, so he talked just like a pre- 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



45 



Miiced Calvinist, about them; and when he had found me" out, 
he colored, and invited me to dine at an acquaintance of his ; and 
I requested permission to pray with them, which caused a sur- 
prise. — " Prayers," thought they, " in the middle of the day [ ,? 
Through this medium, the door was opened at Brandon, where I 
made a covenant with the people ; here curiosity brought out one 
of the chief men. a merchant, with his proud neice, to hear, as he 
expected, a great man, but being disappointed in the looks of the 
person, was almost ready to go home ; but considering in his 
mind, I have come a mile and a half distance, through a difficult 
road; now I am here. I'll stay to the end. He rose up in the 
covenant with his neice, not thinking what they were about, but 
seeing others rise. I called God to witness to the covenant, and 
went on my way. The consciences of these two persons began 
to condemn them fur breach of promise ; and to ease their minds, 
were constrained to fulfil, and soon found comfort ; and they, 
with his wife, at the end of four weeks, came out to join society } 
and twenty-two others followed their example the same dfiy : in 
nine days after, twenty-five others joined likewise. 

186. The commonality said, the Methodists have done some 
good, by turning the mind of the blasphemer, from collecting in 
his debts, to religion, and so we'are kept out of jaiL 

157- Ift New Huntingdon, I made a covenant with the people, 
which proved not altogether is vain. Shortly after, about forty- 
were joined in class. This place, I visited from house to house, 
with Hindsburg, M onkton, and Starksborough ; where the wilder- 
ness seemed to bud and blossom as the rose. O! the joyful 
meetings we had in these new countries,- will not soon be for- 
gotten. 

188. Vr hen in Williston, an uncle of mine with his family came 
out to hear, but behaved very rudely, and strove to persuade me 
to leave the town, and have no more meetings there ; for, said 
he, you'll break up our good order, 

£89. From hence I proceeded to Richmond, where was a wo- 
man, who being told by her physician that death was now upon 
her,- cried out, Why, doctor Marsh, you have been deceiving me 7 
promising me life and health, not letting me know my danger, 
that I might prepare for death. Twice I have been brought to 
the gates of death, and promised God, if I might be restored, that 
I would serve him, and after recovering, broke my promise, ami 
went on in the ways of sin ; and now I am brought to the gates of 
death, and have not time to repent: and turning to a man in the 
company, said, whilst the minister is preaching my funeral ser- 
mon, know ye ibal my soul is in- hell, and then expired. 

190. Here whilst I preached, some liked, others mocked, ar?d 
were unwilling to converse with me, lest I should ensnare them 



46 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



into a promise. From hence I crossed Onion river, (through 

some danger by reason of its depth) to Underhill , where God 
gave me one child in the gospel, as I found next year. From 
/hence to Cambridge, where I met with some opposition, and 
crossing the river 'Demiies to Fairfield and Fairfax, where the 
people were serious, but some afterwards spoke evil of this way. 

191. "Thence to St. Albans, where one made disturbance in 
meeting, which I reproved. After meeting, he said, if I did not 
make him satisfaction, by a public acknowledgment that I had 
abused him, he would prosecute me at law. i defied him to do 
his worst, knowing that ihe law was in my favor; then, said he, 
lay out for the worst. In another meeting, although he thought 
himself a gentleman, he came in and publicly attempted to wring 
my nose ;.. but I dodging my head, his hand slipped by; and 
though' I was a stranger, a man attempted to take my part, so I 
was forgotten by the first ; the wrangle in words was so sharp be- 
tween them, that the woman of the house turned him out of doors. 

192. The next day he way laid me until he was tired and chH- 
led, and went in to svarm himself, and just then I rode by the 
house where he was. 

193. 1 preached in Swanton, likewise, and though I had many 
critics, and ivas publicly opposed by three Baptist preachers, yet 
three persons dated their conviction and conversion from this 
meeting : at the close of it; 1 appealed to the people that I had 
proved every disputed point from the scriptures ; whereas my 
opponents had not brought one whole passage of scripture, in sup- 
port-of their assertions : so having first recommended the n neither 
implicitly to believe me nor my opponents, but to search the 
scriptures for their own information, we parted. But the -Baptists 
held a council amongst themselves, and came to a conclusion, that 
it was best to come no more to h<*ar such false doctriue, as they 
deemed mine to be. From Canada, 1 visited all the towns on 
the Lake shore, to Orwell, to ray uncle Daniqj Rusts, and God 
was with me on the way. 

194. The circuit was now divided, and i was to take the part 
which lay towards Albany. 

195. September 10th, having travelled on foot the preceding 
week, about ninety miles, and preached nearly twice a day, I 
thought that something broke or gave way in my breast. I bor- 
rowed a horse, and proceeded from Wells to Danby. 'Whilst 
speaking in the chapel, my strength failed and I gave over, and 
brother Lobdel concluded the meeting. 

196. To his house I went, but was soon confined to the floor 
with a strong fever, being destitute of money, bound in body, 
and but one room in the house, and several children in the family ; 
and the walking across the floor, (the sleepers being long) caused 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



4: 



a springing, which, gave me much pain, as I had but one blanket 
under me. A wicked physician was. employed, without my con- 
sent, whose prescriptions I did not feel freedom to follow; but 
being over-persuaded by some who wished me well, I at length 
complied, and found a very bad effect attended: being in this 
situation, I began to meditate what course to take, knowing that 
unless! could get help soon I must die. — When I recollected an 
.account I had heard of a man in a fever, who was given over to 
die. ; and by persuading his watcher to give him plentifully of 
cold water, which. was contrary to orders, he recovered in a few 
hours. I endeavoured to follow the example, by asking it in tea- 
cups full, from both of my watchers alternately, (so that they 
should not mistrust my intention, lest they should withhold it from 
me) as they waked up in the night, Bntil 1 had taken twenty-four 
cups, which promoted a, copious perspiration, and the fever left 
me ; but I was so weak that I could not bear the noise and sha- 
king ; and the extremes; from heat and cold, occasioned by fire 
being sometimes large and sometimes nearly out. The man of 
the house with J. Mitchell, were now gone to the conference at 
Granville. I hearing of another family of Methodists who were 
rich-, persuaded a young man without religion, to make a bier and 
sew a coverlet upon it ; wit«b which, (the neighbors being called 
in) they carried me up and down hills, (like a corpse) several 
miles to the rich man's house, where 1 expected the best attend- 
ance ;. but r a-la? ! I was much disappointed, tor they seemed un- 
willing to assist me with nursing or necessaries; neither could i 
send to. where 1 had friends, by reason of the distance. II ere. J 
despaired of life, and some who wore no friends to my manner &f 
conduct, reported that I was dead, from which it appeared, they 
wished it were the case. This report gained much ground, and 
circulated for some hundreds of miles ; so that my parents heard 
of it, and, believing it, gave me up for dead, and my si'ters dressed 
in mourning, and the preachers on ..hearing it so credibly, veo-> 
tured to preach my funeral sermon in several places where 1 had 
travelled. 

197. The first relief that I got during this illness, was from a 
Quaker (a namesake of mine, though no relation) who had acci- 
dentally, heard me preach. 

193. He came ten miles toseo.me, on hearing I was sick : I 
hinted. to him concerning my situation ; he went away and the 
next day came again, and brought a quart of wine, a pint of brand;. , 
a pound .of, raisins, and half a pound of loaf sugar. These arti- 
cles seetned to give me new strength, but were soon out. My 
nurse, who was a spiritual child of mine, offered to get me what 
] had need of at her own cost ; but she having herself and tw.o 
children to maintain by her labor, being forsaken by her husband, 



48 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



my heart was so tender that I could not accept of her kind offer. 
Then she prevailed upon the mart of the house, with much diffi- 
culty, to get me a bottle of wine. The reason (I suppose) they 
were so unwilling to supply me with what I stood iu need of, was 
because they expected no recompense. 

199- The floor over head was loose boards, on which they 
poured day after day, baskets of apples and Indian corn in the 
ear; which with the working of a loom, and spinning wheels in 
an adjoining room, besides the cider mill near at hand, all together, 
caused such noises as in my very weak state distressed me much. 
In addition to the above; the youth of the neighborhood made 
noisy visits, without restraint of the family. 

200. A man who had heard of, but never seen me, came fif- 
teen miles to know my state, and gave me a dollar. Soon after,, 
two men who had heard that I was dead, and then alive, and dead 
again, came about thirty miles* to find out the truth concerning 
nie. I was glad to see them, and would take no denial, until they 
promised to come with a wagon and take me away : which they 
were unwilling to do, thinking that 1 should die by the fatigue, 
but at length consented. 

201. The wagon came, and a message from a young woman,, 
that if I would come to her father's house, the best of care should 
be taken of me. Her name was Mary Switzer. 

202. I waited thirty-six hours for the rain to abate, but seeing it 
did not, I persuaded them to wrap me in a coverlet, and with straw 
under and over me we set out — and over rugged hills and moun- 
tains, carried me twenty-seven miles in eight hours, to the house 
where 1 was invited ; and beyond their expectation I received no 
harm. At this time I was so weak, that I was obliged to be car- 
ried ; not being able even to stand alone. 

203. The young woman made good her promise, and the yo ung 
friends who had joined society when I was in this part before, 
spared no pains for my coinlort — she being up with me four and 
five times every nighty whilst I was still despairing of life. Ono 
evening, as the young people were holding a prayer meeting in 
the adjoining room, a thought came info my mind, " Why is not 
God as able now to raise me to health as those in primitive days?" 
something answered, " He is;" why is he not as willing ? some- 
thing replied, " He is ; ,? another thought arose, " Why don't he 
do it ?" the answer was, " because you lack faith It struck my 
mind, u is faith the gift of God ? or is it the creature's act?" the 
reply was, * the power to believe is the gift of God ; but the act 
of faith is the creMture's." I instantly strove to see if I could act 
faith ; and I did believe, if the young people which were in tho- 
room, would intercede with God, faithfully during that week, that 
God would, in answer to many prayers; restore me to health. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



49 



*>04. I made this request of them, if consistent with God's will. 
About two hours afterwards I fell asleep, and had a singular 
dream, by which I was convinced I should see my nativo town in 
peace once more ; and within fifteen hours after I perceptibly 
began to amend, and by the goodness of God, after about ten 
weeks' confinement, from the beginning of my illness, I was able 
to ride alone. 

205- During this illne*s I was frequently asked if I did not re- 
pent having exposed myself to such toils and hardships, through 
the year past ? 1 replied, no — if it was to do, I would do it again ; it 
brought me such peace and consolation, that now my very soul was 
lifted up above the fear of death, so that the grave appeared lovely. 

206. What I wished to live for, was principally these — first, to 
attain to higher degrees of holiness here, that I might be happier 
hereafter ; and secondly, I felt the worth of souls to lie near my 
heart, and I desired to be useful to them. What I desired to die 
for, was to get out of this troublesome world, and to be at rest 
with saints above. 

207. I obtained a letter of recommendation , signed by above 
thirty local preachers, stewards, and class leaders, &c. concerning 
my usefulness and moral conduct ; which T. Dewey carried to 
the conference, and gave his opinion concerning me: when nine 
others and I were admitted on trial. My name was now printed 
iw the minutes, and I received a written license from Francis 
Asbury. Then said S. Hutchinson to J. Lee, this i* the crazy 
man you have been striving to kill so much. 

208. November 20. I set off with brother Dewey, for the north, 
though still so weak that I could neither get on nor off my horse 
alone. 

209. In Argyle, we had a solemn season ; then we parted and 
I re-visited Thermon's patent and Queensborough : after which, 
I rode twenty-three miles, facing a cold north east snow storm ; 
1 think the hardest that I ever was exposed to: even wild geese 
could not keep their course, but flew round and round. The'next 
day but one, I rode through Rutland thirty-six miles to Brandon; 
stayed a week; met the societies ; preached fifteen times and 
bade them farewell, and returned southward, visiting some places 
until the quarterly meeting came on. 

210. I took my leave of the classes and people in the different 
places, taking them to record that I had spared no pains, either 
by night or day, in public or in private, to bring thern to good ; 
and if they did not repent, I should appear against them at a future 
«l»y, calling the sun, moon and stars, with the fowls of the air and 
the beasts of the field to witness against them, that my skirts were 
pure from all their blood.* 

*1 have not seen them since. 

4 



50 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



211. December 27th, I puked almost to death before it could 
be stopped ; but far beyond expectation, God enabled me to 
speak at night. On the 29th, 1 held three meetings, which ap- 
peared not in vain. On the 29th, our quarterly meeting began in 
Ashgrove, where I was complained of, and was whipped (in 
words) by brother Hutchinson for jealousy. 

212. The next day we had a refreshing season and about tw« 
hundred communicants ; and after giving them my farewell, I 
felt as pure from the blood of the people as if I had never been 
called to preach. 

213. During my stay upon these two circuits, in ten months, 
about six hundred were taken into society, and as many more 
went off and joined the Baptists and Presbyterians. 

214. From thence, I started with brother Sabin for the South. 
I rode through Bennington, in a cold storm ; through tedious 
drifts of snow, to Williamstown. 

215. January 1st, 1799. I again renewed my covenant to be 
more faithful to God and man than I had been. I proceeded to 
Stockbridge, and met my friend Hubberd, who was to go where I 
came from, and I to supply his place on Pittsfield circuit, while 
brother Sabin was to go to Litchfield. This circuit was in a very 
low situation, and the most despised of any in New England ; 
and as they had frequently sent complaints to conference against 
their preachers, I at first refused to go to it, lest 1 should be in- 
jured by false brethren, knowing that J. Sawyer, with whom I 
was to travel, had been prejudiced against me. But upon condi- 
tions that Dewey and Sawyer would stand by me, as far as con* 
sistent with truth and discipline, 1 consented to go. 

216. On the 3d, I began to pursue the circuit regularly, after 
my irregular manner, to sinners and lukewarm professors, with 
backsliders, 

2 J 7- From Lenox, going across th« mountain to New Canaan, 
I met with a loss, and had like to have perished with the cold 
and snow drifts. 

218. 6th. I preached in Pittsfield : the members were high in 
profession, but low in heart : their prejudice being great, they 
did not invite me to their houses, but were sorry I came on the 
circuit. 

219. 7th. Windsor. In the lukewarm class, the power of God 
was felt. From hence to Adams, and Stanford, where revivals 
soon broke out, but the Baptists did us much harm, pretending to 
be friends; but with the reprobation doctrine opposing as ene- 
mies behind our backs. 

220. Thence through Clarkshurgh to Pownal, where the peopJe 
were once engaged in religion, but now were hardened ; so we 
gave up the place. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



51 



221. Thence to Hoosac, where several were cut to the heart, 
and shortly after a beautiful society was formed. This town be- 
ing large, I went into several other parts to break up fresh ground. 

'222. One day, a man said to me, " fourteen months ago I met 
you coming out of Troy ; and you, after enquiring the road, ask- 
ed, was my peace made with God ? I replied, 1 hope so ; (know- 
ing it was not) for which my conscience condemned me ; but the 
pride of my heart would not suffer me to acknowledge that I lied : 
and you, after giving me good advice, went on your way ; which 
advice has not loft me vet ; and now I am resolved to serve God 
the remainder of my life." This was an encouragement to me, 
not to be discouraged, as bread thrown on the waters is found af- 
ter many days. — Hence I went to Troy, where was some revival 
in the class. Thence to Greenbush, where a glorious work of 
God began. 

223. The second time I went to this place the pecp'e flocked 
out by hundreds, to hear the strange man preach up bis principles. 
I told the people that God had promised me two souls to be con- 
vetted from that day ; and if my labors were not acknowledged, 
they might brand me in the forehead with the mark of liar, and 
on the back with the mark of hypocrite. 

224. They watched my words. However, two .who were in 
the assembly thought, oh! that 1 might be one of these two ; and 
shortly after both found pardon. A reprobation preacher sought 
to do us much harm, when 1 publicly besought God, if he was a 
true minister, to bless his labors, and make it manifest; but if he 
had jumped presumptuously into the work, that God would re- 
move him so that he should not hurt the people. Shortly after, 
befell into a scandalous sin, and so his influence was lost. 

225. At Canaan-gore, a number of backsliders and sinners 
were brought to a sense of themselves, and joined in a class ; one 
of whom invited me to preach in Green River meeting house, as 
we had a right to it two days in the year. 

226. The time arrived ; the people came out, and I went ; bat 
having a hard day's journey of twenty-five miles, and to preach 
five times, and to speak to three classes, I bad to be in earnest. 

227. As I entered the meeting house, having an old borrowed 
great coat on, and two hats, the people were alarmed, and thought 
it singular that I did not bow to every pew as I went towards the 
pulpit, which was the custom there. Some laughed, and some 
blushed, and the attention of all was excited. I spoke for about 
two hours, giving the inside and outside of Methodism. — Man>, I 
believe, for that day, will be thankful, though I was strongly op- 
posed by a reprobationist in the afternoon. — My hat being takeo 
frem nae without my consent, and two others iorceJ upon me, I 
was carrying one to give a young man. 



52 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



228. In New Concord, religion being low, I visited the people 
three miles, taking every house, and (being persuaded) I told the 
people that God would soon surely revive his work ; which words 
they marked and sought to do me harm, as instantly the work did 
not appear. 

229. I besought God in public, that something awful might hap- 
pen in the neighborhood, if nothing else would do to alarm the 
people. For this prayer many said I ought to be punished. 

230. A company of young people, going to a tavern, one of 
them said, I will ride there as Christ rode into Jerusalem : in- 
stantly his horse started, ran a distance, and threw him against a 
log. He spoke no more until he died; which was next morning.* 

231. In this neighborhood, the young people assembled again 
to a gingerbread lottery ; and I preached from — " if they hear not 
Moses and the prophets ; neither will they be persuaded, though 
one rose from the dead." — They were so struck, that the fiddler 
whom they employed, had nothing to do. 

232. At length the revival appeared visible, and the mouths of 
gainsayers were shut : numbers were added to class. 

233. On my way to Spencertown, at a distance, I discovered a 
place in a hilly country, where 1 thought God would immediately 
revive his work. Coming to a house, I inquired my road, but 
found I had gone out of my way ; but upon being righted, I came 
to the place which just before I had seen from the lop of a moun- 
tain, where I thought God would revive his work. 

234. I began immediately to visit the neighborhood from house 
to house. The people thought it strange, (I;being a stranger,) 
and came out to see where it would end. 

235. Here too it was soon reported I was crazy, which brought 
many out to the different meetings: amongst whom was an old 
man, who came to hear for himself, and told the congregation that 
I was crazy, and advised them to hear me no more. I replied, 
people do not blame crazy ones for their behavior ; and last night 
I preached from the word of the Lord ; but when I come again I 
will preach from the word of the devil. This tried our weak 
brethren : however, the people came out by hundreds to hear the 
new doctrine. I spoke from Luke iv. 6, 7, and an overshadow- 
ing season we had of the divine presence. I besought the family 
to promise to serve God; but upon receiving a refusal, my soul 
was so pained with concern on their account, that I could not eat 
my breakfast, and set out to go away in the rain. Conviction 
seized the minds of the family ; they followed me at a distance 
with tears, and made me the promise, and not altogether in vain. 



* His name was Valentine, 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



Here the society was greatly enlarged ; those that were in dark- 
ness were brought into marvellous light. 

236. In Alford, I preached Methodism, inside and outside. — 
Many came to hear : one woman thought I aimed at her dress. 
The next meeting she ornamented far more, in order that I might 
speak to her. But I in my discourse took no notice of dress, and 
she went away disgraced and ashamed. 

237. The brethren here treated me very coldly at first, so I 
was necessitated to pay for my horse keeping for five weeks: and 
being confined a few days with the ague and fever, the man of the 
house not being a Methodist, I paid him for my accommodation. 

238. I had said in public that. God would bless my labors there; 
which made the people watch me for evil and not for good. I 
visited the whole neighborhood from house to house, which made 
a great uproar among the people. However the fire kindled; the 
society got enlivened, and several others who were stumbling at 
the unexemplary walk of professors, were convinced and brought 
to find the realities of religion for themselves. When leaving this 
place, I was offered pay for my expenses, but I refused it, saying, 
if you wish to do me good, treat the coming preachers better than 
you have done me. 

239- Stockbridge. Here the minister of the place had done his 
endeavors to influence the people to shut the preachers out of 
the town ; but by an impression I went into one part, and bv an 
invitation to another ; and though the opposition was great from 
the magistrates and quality, yet they found no way to expel us 
out of the place; but the revival began, and several were stirred 
up le seek God. Now reprobation lost ground : the eyes of many 
were enlightened to see a free salvation offered to all mankind, 

240. In Lenox the society and people were much prejudiced at 
first, but the former were quickened afresh. Here lived a young 
woman, who, by the unexemplary walk of professors, was preju- 
diced against the advice to religion, saying, I see no difference 
between their walk and others. Her parents besought me to say 
nothing to her about her soul, lest she should be prejudiced and 
hardened more. I began to consider what to do ; and after seek- 
ing to God for wisdom and success, said, " Sophy, if you'll read 
a chapter every day till my return four weeks hence, I'll give you 
this bible she thinking I was in jest, said she would ; I instantly 
gave it to her, at which she blushed. At my return, as she said 
she had fulfilled, I requested a second promise; which was that 
she would pray twice a day in secret another four weeks. She 
said, you'll go and tell it round if I do: which I assured her I 
would not, if she would only grant my request ; said she, I'll re- 
tire, but not promise to kneel, so we parted. At the expiration 
of the time I came round the circuit here again, and requested 



54 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



one promise more, viz. to pray once a day kneeling, which- 1 
would not take a denial of: and to get rid of my importunity, she 
promised ; and before the time expired she was convinced of the 
necessity of being made holy, and was willing that all the world 
should know of her resolution to serve God during life.* 

241. I visited Pittstield extensively, and had the satisfaction to 
see the Methodists and others stirred up to serve God. Now 
they offered me presents, which I refused, saying, the next preach- 
ers invite home and treat well, for my sake. 

242. In Bethlehem, whilst preaching, I was suddenly seized 
with puking, and expected to expire. Here also God revived his* 
work. 

243. Conference drawing near, and finding that my food did 
niot nourish and strengthen me as heretofore, I was convinced that 
unless I could get help, I must be carried off the stage. I accor- 
dingly wrote to conference concerning my slate, and requested 
permission to take a voyage to sea, as I had no hope of escaping 
any other way ; and Ireland lay particularly on my mind. Feel- 
ing a particular desire to visit Lansingburgh and Albany, which, 
the preachers had restrained me from going to, I embraced the 
opportunity whilst they were gone to conference. 

244. June 17th, I preached five times and rode thirty-five 
miles. On the 18th, I rode fifty-five miles; preached five times, 
and spoke to two classes. On the 19th I preached six times and 
rode twenty-five miles. On the 20th I preached twice and went 
to Albany, and preached eight nights successively, one excepted, 
which I improved in Lansingburgh. 

245. In the day time, I went to Coeyman's patent and Niske- 
una. These visits were not altogether in vain; wherefore I did 
not grudge the above mentioned hard days' works, to gain this 
time. 

246. 29th. I rode thirty miles, preaching twice on the road, to 
Handcock ; which place I had visited extensively, it being newly 
taken into the circuit, and about forty persons joined in the class. 
Our quarterly meeting coming on, the congregation was so large, 
we were constrained to withdraw to the woods ; for no building 
we had would contain them. It was a powerful time indeed, and 
many were refreshed from the presence of the Lord. 

247\ My state of health being so low, I bade them farewell un- 
til we should meet in a future world, as I expected to see them 
no more on earth. 

248. I took them all to record, that my skirts were pure from 
all their blood, as i had spared no pains to bring them to good. 

249. When I at first came on this circuit, I felt like one for- 
saken, as they all appeared to be sorry to see me, and almost ua» 

*A few years after she died happy. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



55 



willing to feed me or my horse. For all my toil here, I received 
ten dollars, when my extra expenses were upwards of six pounds; 
so that when leaving it, I was sixteen pounds worse in circum- 
stances than when coming: yet it afforded me comfort that I 
could leave them in peace and have a joyful hope of enjoying 
some of them as stars in my crown of glory, which I expected 
soon to obtain. 

250. As the preachers who had just come from conference told 
me that my request was rejected, and my station was on the 
bounds of Canada ; this information grieved meat first, however, 
I consented to go according to orders, after I had visited my na- 
tive town. 

251. Leaving this circuit, to which there were added ooe hun- 
dred and eighty, and about five hundred more under conviction 
fur sin, I set off for Coventry, and riding through Granville cir- 
cuit, it caused me to weep and mourn when I saw some who 
were awakened when I was there, now in a backslidden state. — - 
Oh ! the harm done by the laziness and unfaithfulness of preach- 
ers. But some who were alive then, are alive still, and I trust 
to meet them in a better world. 

252. July 3d. I reached my native town, and found my parents 
and friends well in body, but low in religion. Next evening 1 
preached ; many flocked out to hear the preacher who had arose 
from the dead, as was the common say. 

253. I told the people, once I was opposed by them about 
preaching : I have come home before now to see you and bid you 
farewell for a season ; but now I have come home, not a cousin- 
ing s as some children do to see their parents, but to discharge my 
duty and bid you farewell once for all ; and if God does not give 
me seals of my labor, you may still say he has not called me to 
preach. 

254. I went to New London, to see if the salt water would do 
me any good, and coming through Norwich I met with a cool re- 
ception from the society : but in New London all seemed friendly. 
\\ q had several powerful meetings; two were awakened and one 
found pardon during my stay, 

255. I besought God to let me preach one funeral sermon in 
my native town ; where having visited many, I preached in about 
twenty different houses. Having spent about four weeks, the 
time drew near when I must set off. 

256. The class-leader, Parker, having received a wound, 
bled to that degree, that he died in consequence of it, happy in 
the love of God. 

257. I took leave of the dear families of my acquaintance, and 
August 4th, preached the funeral sermon to many hundreds of 
people; both gentry and commonality were drawn out by curi- 



56 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



osity to hear one of their native town, whom they had heard m 
much about ; thinking it would do to go to a funeral, when if 
would not to go to another of my meetings ; taking the funeral for 
a cloak. 

258. After discharging my duty as God gave me strength, to 
old and to young, to professor and non-professor, I said, ye all see 
the decline I am in, and take you to record my walk and conver- 
sation since I first professed religion, and my faithfulness to you 
now ; and if God permit, I intend to see you again at the pnd of 
eleven months ; but il is impressed on my mind as though I should 
never see you in time, (unless it should be in answer to many 
prayers,) I therefore bid you farewell till the judgment day ; and 
then taking my youngest sister by the hand, (from whom 1 had' 
obtained a promise to pray twice a day till I should be twenty- 
two years old, reminding her of my dream, she then being in the 
height of fashions, pleaded she would have none to go with her ; 
1 said, I myself had to go alone and was enabled to endure — and 
you, after I am two and twenty, if tired of the service of God, 
can turn back and the devil will be willing to receive you again, 
then tears began to roll,) bade her farewell, and strive to appear 
to meet me in heaven, and rather than have her turn back to sin, 
would come and preach her funeral sermon. Another sister, and 
my mother, and brother in law, I shook hands with likewise. — 
My father's trials were so great, he withdrew, (I suppose to weep ;) 
and then mounting my horse, all this being in the sight of the as- 
sembly, and the sun shining from the western sky, I called it to 
witness against that assembly if they would not repent, that my 
skirts were pure from their blood ; and then putting the whip to 
my horse, I rode off forty miles that evening before 1 dismounted. 
On the 5th, I rode seventy miles to Chesterfield. A family with 
whom I was acquainted, being as I thought, unwilling to receive 
me, I went to the next house and so pleaded that they took me in, 

259- The next day I rode S ixty-four miles to Hanover, and the 
day after saw my brother in law and two sisters ; to whom I dis- 
charged my duty, and left them and went to Vershire. 

260. A swelling appearing on my horse's leg, I left him and 
borrowed another to reach my circuit. On my way across the 
mountain, I preached in Berry, and the power of Goci was pres- 
ent. The next morning, crossing Onion river, reached my circuit 
at Essex, being two hundred and fifty miles from my parents. — 
Cold winter now approaching, my clothes considerably worn and 
few; and no way apparently to get any more, having but one 
penny in my pocket, and a stranger in a strange land ; and unless 
God gives me favor in the sight of the people, shall have to walk 
on foot. My trust is still in God ; my mind is solemnly stayed 
upon him, and I do believe he will bless me here by numbers. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL, 



57 



26l. I met brother Sabin, (a local preacher, who came to my 



of God immediately broke out. The next day, we swam the 
horse across the river Demile, ourselves crossing in a canoe, pro- 
ceeded through a wood without any path, for some miles, and late 
at night came to Fairfield, about thirty miles in all. My body 
was weary, but my soul was happy. 

262. It was not long until I was sorely tempted to desist from 
travelling, and wait till my change come, but then considering the 
■value of souls, I am constrained to exert the little strength I have, 

263. On hearing brother Sabin preach in Shelden, I was com- 
forted. The next day, we crossed Canada line into Dunn's Pa- 
tent : here God began a good work. From thence to the Dutch 
manor, brother Millers, where I had been before. 

264. I held meeting, and a proud young woman was stirred up 
to seek the Lord, and found comfort — and borrowing a horse I 
went to break up fallow ground, and proceeded to Dunham, to- 
wards Mumphrey Magog Lake, and held meetings in different 
parts of the town. Some were angry and spake evil of the way, 
and some were serious and tender, and desired to hear again. — 
The people, in this part of the world, were the offscouring of the 
earth, some having ran hither for debt, others to avoid prosecu- 
tion for crimes, and a third character had come to accumulate 
money, These were like sheep without a shepherd, having only 
two ministers, one of whom believed one principle and preached 
another. Hence I went to Sutton, and got into three parts of the 
town ; in two of which, there was a prospect of much goud ; but 
in the other, reprobalionism shut up the hearts of the people, and 
I must speak there no more. 

265. Returning through these places to Mussisque bay, the 
prospect of good increased. From thence I proceeded round the 
north end of the bay to the west'side, as far as I could hod inhabi- 
tants. The roads were so sloughy and miry that they were al- 
most impassable ; however, I got places to accommodate the in- 
habitants for meetings, all along. Here, for thirty miles, there 
was no preaching until I came : but the Lord made bare his arm. 

266. Returning, I held meetings at the same places, and found 
the prospect to increase. Then going up the Lake shore, holding 
meetings where I had the year past, until I came round to Fletch- 
er : here the work increased. Hence I proceeded through John- 
ston, up river Demile to Morristown. Here the people had not 
heard a sermon for two years : we entered into a covenant to 
serve the Lord ; and many were keenly convicted, and their hearts 
were like wax before the sun. 




5S 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



267. Hence to Stowe, where for three miles I could get no 
house at first; night drawing on, I scarcely knew what to do, as 
the families would not take me in ; bnt at length I met a company 
of men, who had been marking out land in the woods; to these I 
made known my errand ; and the* invited me to go back about 
two miles ; and the house was soon filled wilh people, and solemn 
times we had that evening and the next morning. 

268. Ten years ago, this was an howling wilderness, inhabited 
only by wild beasts, and now contained near one hundred families. 
Oh ! what an alteration there is in the earth. 

269. From hence I went to Waterbury, on Onion river, where 
a reprobationist gave me these words to preach from : "No man 
can come to me except the Father who hath sent me draw him.'' 
The Lord loosed my tongue, and good T believe was done. 

270. From thence, I returned to Mussisque bay, under trials and 
discouragements of mind, but was revived on meeting brother Sa- 
bin. As I could not readily find a horse to borrow, I set out on 
foot towards Magog : but my body being w^eak, I disappointed one 
congregation, to my sorrow T , but reached the next day ; s appoint- 
ments in Sutton and Dunham, and God gave me favor in the sight 
of some, who with horses conveyed me to the several places. 

271. During my walking, I found one fourth of a dollar, and 
reasoned, why have I found this '? I have not had any for some 
time past. 

272. I had tp walk from Dunn's patent to the bay, w T hich was 
about ten miles, the nighest way, on which lived but few inhabi- 
tants : I set out, *hoping to get through that night, but falling short 
by reason of weakness, came to a house and requested they would 
guide me through the woods, but in vain: I then entreated liber- 
ty to tarry under their roof all night, as it had now become dark, 
and impossible for a stranger to keep the road, it being narrow 
and miry, and closed overhead by the branches of thick topped 
trees : besides, it was exceedingly dangerous, by the flocks of bea rs, 
which w'ere uncommonly numerous this fall ; but at first my en- 
treaties were in vain : then remembering the piece of money which 
I had found, I offered it to them for the privilege, which on this 
condition I obtained. The next morning, w T ith much difficulty, I 
got through to a friend's house. 

273. After breakfast, I obtained a horse, and set out to fulfil my 
appointments round the bay, which were five. Far beyond my 
expectation, I was enabled to go- through these, riding twenty- five 
miles that day, and visiting the isle of Noah and Hog island, (in 
the latter of which I held the first religious meeting, that was ev- 
er in it : and a solemn time it was,) I returned to the Dutch manor 
and sold my watch, saddle and portmanteau. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



m 



27 4. For some months past, I had no hope of recovering from 
my declining state, unless it were by a long voyage to sea, but the 
impossibility of it, as I thought, was so great that I rejected the 
idea. But it being strongly impressed these few weeks past, if 
that I tarried I should die according to the dream ; but that if I 
wer,e to cross the ocean to Ireland, it would be the means which 
God did choose to bless to the restoration of my health, and pre- 
servation of my life for future usefulness, for some particular ezki 
unknown to me. But when I considered the dangers by sea, by 
reason of storms and tempests, at that season of the year, and of 
being taken by pirates or privateers, into whose hands I might 
fall in this declining state, and what care would be shown me I 
'did not know : and supposing I were even to get well to Europe, 
what might follow I did not clearly foresee : the country being in 
scarcity, with great disturbances, and who would receive me I 
could not tell — and if rejected by all, having no trade to pursue, I 
saw nothing but that death would follow. These things weighed 
so heavy in the balance of reason, that I rejected the impression, 
and threw it out of my mind as a temptation : it returned with 
more force, and pursued me from clay to day. By nourishing it, 
I had peace ; and by rejecting it, depression, which caused great 
distress ; so that many hours of my sleep departed from me. This 
I made known to t;he preachers and some others, who had impor- 
tuned me to tell them what was the matter. 

275. After being informed, all with one voice entreated me not 
to entertain such a thought as coming from God ; seeing that my 
labors were here acknowledged, and that there was a prospect of 
an universal revival : Wherefore, it is inconsistent (said they) that 
he could require you to go away three thousand miles, into a 
strange country, without friends, leaving the circuit in this situa- 
tion, (forfeiting the confidence which the conference have placed 
in you, by giving you the care of the circuit,) and none to supply 
your place. 

276. These arguments were powerful, and so confounded me, 
that I could not answer them : still there was something in my 
mind that said, go, and by putting it away I could get no peace. 

277. September 26th. I preached in Highgate, Swanton, and 
St. Albans, for the last time ; in Georgia and in Milton likewise : 
in the latter, I once made a covenant, which they broke, and after- 
wards they hated me so, that they could not bear to see me. 

278. 28th. Our quarterly meeting began in Essex. I made 
my exercise known, and the declining state I was in, to S. Hutch- 
inson and J. Mitchell, who would hearken nothing to it ; but 
brought up the above mentioned arguments. I besought for a 
Certificate, concerning my moral conduct, but was refused, with a 
strict injunction not to go. S. Hutchinson said, I shall appear like 



60 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



a fool in the eyes of the conference, for supportin g your cause in 
the manner I have done, as some said that you would never prove 
true to the connexion, which, by going away, will appear to be the 
case. But if you'll tarry, as I ever have been, so I still will be 
your friend ; and the next conference, your probation will be end- 
ed, and you will be ordained. I bid him farewell, giving him 
Hezekiah's lamentation — Isaiah xxxviii. 9. &c. — He gave me 
i auFs charge to Timothy, and so we parted, after that I had giv- 
en my farewell to the people. 

279. I now proceeded to fulfil what appointments I had made 
for myself; riding with J. M. to Fletcher. He again entreated 
me for his, and my, and the work of God's sake, to tarry, saying, 
V If you go away and leave us thus, I believe the curse of God will 
follow you;" and kneeling down, besought God, if he had called 
me to go, to make it manifest, and if not, to hedge up my way, 
and so parted for a while; and I went to Cambridge, Johnston, 
Morristown, Stowe, and Waterbury, to Duxbury, and the quick- 
ening power of God was sensibly felt in every place. 

280. About this time I met with Dr. Whipple of New Boston 
in New Hampshire, who gave me some things for my voyage, 
but saying he felt for me in this great undertaking. 

281. My trials of heart were great, to think of leaving my peo- 
ple and country, and particularly my parents ; probably to see 
them no more, (so contrary to the minds and advice of all those 
who wished me well ;) but I have endeavored to weigh the matter 
candidly before God, as for eternity ; and after making it a matter 
of earnest prayer to know my duty, that if the impression be from 
God it may increase, and if from the enemy it may decrease : and 
according to the best judgment that I can form, I do believe it to 
be the will of God that I should go ; as I can enjoy peace of mind 
in no pursuit but this, and accordingly I am resolved to proceed as 
the door opens. , 

282. My horse being brought from Vershire, which cost eighty- 
four dollars, I now sold for a small part of that sum ; and all which 
I could collect, including the price of my saddle, &c. amounted to 
six guineas and some provision. 

283. October 12th. I met brother Mitchell again : he would not 
bid me farewell, saying, I can't give my consent you should go. 
i bid him farewell, saying, I know you have ever been my friend, 
and are such to the present day ; it is hard to go contrary to your 
advice ; and if you think I am wilful in this matter, you judge me 
wrong and hard : it is in tender conscience before God that I leave 
you this day, for the sake of peace of mind, which, if I could oth- 
erwise enjoy, I would take up with your advice, " to stick and die 
by the stuff:" and kneeling down, whilst at prayer our hearts were 
melted with a feeling sense of the goodness of God \ and as Jona- 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



61 



than and David, our parting was hard. From thence I proceeded 
(in a canoe which had come for me and starred back, I being about 
twenty minutes behind the time, but hailed him, so he stopped and 
took me in. This was a stranger, as the first man who was to 
have come for me was dead) down the Mussisque river, across the 
bay. to what is called the ridge, where God has begun a good 
work. Here some of my friends from the Manor met me with 
entreaties not to go, (which to prevent did not bring my chest ; as 
apparently I must die with sufferings amongst hard hearted sail- 
ors :) but if I would tarry with them. I should have friends and a 
decent burial : but my mind was to go : so they went back and 
brought my chest to South river : we kneeled down on the bank, 
and besought God, if it was his will I should go, to prosper my 
way: but if not, to shut it up. Said they, " we expect to see you 
again ;" but I replied, '* it is in my mind as though I should never 
see you again." Some were minded not to have brought my chest, 
that'I might be thereby detained until it was too late for going ; 
(as the fleet was to sail in a short space.) Being disappointed of 
a canoe which was promised, we took another which sprang a 
leak before we had gone far ; but we got a second down the river, 
and soon got into the lake. The waves ran high, and the people 
had advised us not to go, as they thought there was* great danger 
of upsetting. 

284. The man who had promised to take me to St. John's, break- 
ing his word. I had to look out for another, who said. " such a day. 
I went out of curiosity to hear a strange man who had come to the 
neighborhood, whose words reached my heart : and now I belie w 
God has pardoned my sins, and I bless God that ever I saw your 
face/' 

285. Cutting down a bush and hoisting it for a sail, we reached 
St. John's about three in the afternoon : and after wandering up 
and down the town for about two hours, I found a man who for two 
dollars engaged to carry me in a cart to Lapareri, the mail stas^ 
having gone off just before I arrived there. After being examin- 
ed strictly by the military officers, and my name recorded, I parted 
with the cance man and went on my Avay ; bein<r now entirelv 
amongst strangers, and probably I shall be so, I know not but 
for life. , The cart broke down on the road ; so he had to borrovv 
another : about three o'clock after midnight, I arrived at Lapareri, 
being very much chilled. 

286. The market boats, at break of day, started for Montreal : 
and on my way I discovered several vessels lying at the wharf, 
one of which particularly attracted my mind, and after landing. I 
walked on board, inquiring where she belonged and was round 
to. The c.vpiain answered, " belongs to Quebec, and bound for 
Dublin:" (the very place where I wanted to go.) 

4 



62 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Q,. Will you give me a passage ? 
A. Have you plenty of money I 
Q,. What shall you charge 1 

A. Sometimes people give fifteen guineas, but I will carry one 
for eight. 

Qi. I'll give you five guineas and find myself; will you carry 
me for that 1 if not I must return to the States. 

A. I will ; but you are a devilish fool for going from a plenti- 
ful country with peace, to that disturbed island. I then gave him 
his money, and bought some more provisions, and had a few 
shillings left. 

287. After attempting to preach in a congregation of the hard- 
est of the hard, I went on board the vessel, and put down the river 
a few leagues. 

288. October 16th. I this day was twenty-two years old; the 
dream of the prophet now lay with weight upon my mind, which 
said, that I should live until I was two and twenty, and the hours 
passed solemnly away. A woman passenger said, " I judge this 
man's a methodist :" I turning away as with an air of disdain, said, 
what do you lump me in with that despised people for ? She repli- 
ed, " because you don't drink and be jovial and cheerly as what 
the rest of us a're : but are gloomy and cast down ; like that peo- 
ple, always melancholy." Well, said the sailors, we'll try him 
over the ground, and see what he is made of ; then they began to 
put tar on my face and tallow on my clothes, until I told the cap- 
tain he ought to make them behave more civil, being commander 
of the ship. However, I was the object of all their sport for seven 
days on our way to Quebec : during which time I suffered much 
with cold, having no blankets, and lying either on the cable or 
across some barrels filled with potash, and my garments being 
thin, and nothing but a side of leather to cover myself with : But 
the last night I found a small sail, and begging it of the captain, 
I wrapped myself in it and thought myself comfortable. There 
was no fire below decks at this time. One morning, a lieutenant 
came on board before I was up, and describing my dress, inquired 
of the captain if such a person was on board : I Gfctme up end the 
captain told me what had passed. 

289. The officer then said, you were seen at Lapareri, &c, and 
was thought to be one of M'Clen's party, as a spy, and I have 
come a hundred miles to apprehend you, and now you must clear 
yourself or go before the chief commander. I showed him my 
licence and some private letters, and told him my business : he 
then replied, " I believe you are an honest man, and if you will 
enlist, I'll give you so much bounty and a sergeancy ; and if not, 
you shall be pressed." I replied, fight I cannot in conscience for 
any man ; because it would be inconsistent for a man one hour to 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL, 



C3 



be praying for his enemies, and the next hour learning to handle 
a gun to shoot them ; but if you take me on board, I shall preach, 
At length, I found a strange piece of money in my pocket : and 
he attempted to take my hat to put a cockade on it ; I snatched it 
out of his hand and pushed him away; to which he said, remem- 
ber you are not in the States now ; here it is treason to resist an 
officer. I making as if I would throw them overboard, he be- 
sought me not, as the cockade was costly ; on condition of his let- 
ting me have peace till I got to Quebec, I gave them up. At our 
arrival, it being evening, I would not stay on board in the captain's 
absence, knowing the sailors would abuse me. The lieutenant, 
as I carried his little chest or trunk to his lodgings, said he would 
send his servant to pilot me to the house of a piece of a Methodist, 
but it being now late, altered his mind, and gave me entertainment 
all night, with blankets and fire, which was refreshing to me. He 
and his captain exerted themselves to lead me into sin; but before 
we parted I obtained liberty to pray with them. 

290. The next morning I enquired for Methodists, and through 
the medium of an English lad, the people being mostly French, 
found a few back-slidden ones, some of whom came from Europe. 
The week preceding, a society of about twenty-six, belonging to 
the army, had gone to Halifax, but two or three of their wives 
were left. I found the place where they used to hold their meet- 
ing, and collected about a dozen English to a meeting in the eve- 
ning. 

291. The next evening the congregation increased to about thir- 
ty ; thus on to about a hundred and fifty the five days I was there. 
A woman the first day, on finding out who and what I was, in- 
vited me to dinner ; then her husband invited me to eat and drink 
as I needed, as often and as long as I stayed : This I looked upon 
as providential. This woman was very inquisitive to know all 
the particulars of the materials I had procured for the voyage ; and 
the day but one before I was to set sail, gave me all the small ma- 
terials that were lacking — and the last evening after I had done 
preaching, one and a second and a third, &c. of their own accord, 
without any hint from me, came forward and laid down pieces of 
money, amounting in the whole to several dollars, which I stood 
in need of at this critical time ; and a buffaloe skin dressed with 
the hair on, (which I had to lodge on while here in the city,) and 
a blanket, was given me by one person for my bed on the voyage. 
Now I began to meditate, when I entered this city, according to 
human appearance, I must fall short of the voyage for want of ne- 
cessaries, and no place to lodge in whilst here ; but that God who 
I believed had called me to go, to him I looked (when in retire- 
ment under a fort wall) and found my wants supplied ; and if he 
thus far had opened my way step by step, what reason had I to 



64 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



doubt but what all my journies might be made as prosperous a^ 
this through trials, aud I persevered for future usefulness, and yet 
see my native land in peace ; and my soul was strengthened to 
put my trust in God and go forward. I think about twenty were 
stirred up to seek God during this short stay, who earnestly en- 
treated me to give over my voyage and tarry with them ; but not 
prevailing, sought a promise for my return in the spring, which I 
gave them not j but said, if God will, perhaps I may see you again. 

292. October 28th. I went on board and the fleet fell down the 
river — I thought of my parents, but said, to tarry is death ; to go, 
I do but die. 

293. October 31st. I informed my parents of my departure, and' 
got into the gulph of St. Lawrence ; I felt some little sea sick, but 
did not puke much ; but my bodily sickness increases- fast, and 
'tis more than probable, according to human appearance, that I 
shall not see Dublin. 

294. November 2d. I saw Newfoundland covered with snow, 
and left it to the left. My sickness still increases, and I am scarce- 
ly able to sit up ten minutes in twenty-four hours. The captain, 
though deistical and profane, is as kind as I could expect from a 
religious man. Though the agreement was to come in the steer- 
age, my birth is in the cabin, and the boy has orders to wait upon 
me as I have need. 

295. I feel the want of some religious person to converse with: 
Oh! how do people misimprove their privileges, and some don't 
prize them until deprived of them : — But religion is that which 
the world can neither give nor take away; I still feel the Lord to 
.be precious to my soul, in my critical place — surely in the deep 
waters are the wonders of the Almighty to be seen. 

296. The whole fleet consisted of about twelve sail ; we had 
pleasant sailing for about a week, the ships frequently calling to 
each other : but at length the sea began to rise ; first like hills, 
then like mountains, then it seemed to run to the skies ; the whole 
fleet was scattered : but the next day collected again ; and within 
two hours after, so scattered that we saw each other no more. — 
This gale lasted five days : the captain said, that for fifteen years 
he had not seen the like : The mate replied, " I have followed the 
sea these twenty-five years and have never seen the like;" but 
through the goodness of God, we were not driven any out of our 
course, and sustained no damage except the breaking of the main 
yard ; though the crew appeared terrified once or twice, I don't 
know that my mind was ever more calm in my life. I frequently 
said to myself, " my body may sink to the bottom : but my soul will 
fly to the paradise of God." At length the wund abated, and the 
sea fell, and I spent a little time on deck : I could see no land : 
forewell to America. — Oh ! shall I ever see my native country 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



65 



again 1 I am now going to a strange land, to be a stranger amongst 
strangers, and what is before me I know not. 

297. I gave the name of my father, and the place of his resi- 
dence, to the captain, that if he gave me to the sharks, my parents 
should have information, which he promised to send. If I live to 
do good, I will bless God ; and if I die, O God ! thy will be done. 

298. What am I going to Europe for % For the sake of riches % 
From whence will they come ? For honor % Who will give me 
this? For ease? Lord thou knowest my heart, that I have no 
other end in view, but thy glory and the salvation of immortal 
souls : And though I pass through trials, I will fear no evil, whilst 
God is on my side. I know the time has been when I was a 
guilty sinner, and I have a witness within myself that all my guilt 
is done away through the mediation of Christ, and my soul is in 
a state of acceptance with God. I frequently, whilst enjoying this 
evidence, am greatly distressed and compassed about, as with all 
the powers of hell, so that an horror seems to run over my mind, 
when I feel not the least degree of guilt, but love to God and all 
mankind, and none of the slavish fear of hell ; neither would I 
commit a known sin for my right hand. If any one should ask, 
how that a sanctified saint could have such feelings or trials % I 
ask again, cannot spirit pray or operate upon spirit, as well as 
matter upon matter '? If any one should deny, let him prove it. — ■ 
Experience is the greatest evidence ; a person may be powerfully 
depressed by the infernal powers of darkness, and still retain 
the right and sure evidence of his acceptance with God ; so as 
to read their title clear to heaven. — Tempting to actual evil is 
one thing ; and buffetting of the mind is another : at particular 
times, to feel either the one or the other, is no sin, whilst the 
whole soul clea ves after God. 

299. After being under some weighty exercises, I fell asleep, 
and God comforted me in dreams of the night ; for first, I 
thought I saw myself in some place, and the people seemed to 
be struck with wonder what I came for; shortly after I heard 
some young converts tell their experience ; then I saw the 
work go prosperously on : after which I saw myself surround- 
ed by a wicked company of people; but their words were like 
empty sounds, though their tongues were sharp, yet their wea- 
pons were like feathers; for my forehead was like brass : but 
God raised me up friends in time of- need. From this, I infer 
that some trouble is at hand, yet I am more than ever con- 
vinced that this voyage will turn for my good, and for the glory 
of God. Trouble I expect is near, but my trust is in God ; all 
is well now; to-morrow may take thought for itself. 

300. I remember once when I was in trouble with my asth- 
matical disorder, 1 besought God to heal my body and let my 

5 



66 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 

heaviest trials be in mind ; but now I find it is not good to be 
our own choosers, but submit to the will of God ; remembering 
that all things shall work together for good to them that love 
him. 

301. 25th. The sun in the sky was not seen for several days, 
which made it dangerous sailing ; but fearing privateers, did 
not lay to. One evening, the captain grew uneasy and could 
not sleep, and got up and lay down several times in a short 
space, and as the mate came below to warm himself, the cap- 
tain said, Mr. Tom, is there land near? the mate said, I can 
see three leagues a head and there is no land in sight. The 
captain's trouble continuing, the reason he could never assign, 
immediately lay down, and then rose up and went on deck, 
and being strong sighted, beheld land within a mile ! All hands 
were called ; they tacked the vessel about. — Oh ! what a prov- 
idence was this ! — Less than twenty minutes no doubt would 
have wrecked the ship. This was in latitude 57, off the High- 
lands of Scotland. 

302. 26th. The sun broke out pleasant ; this evening we 
came to anchor at Larne, in the north of Ireland ; having no 
contrary wind all the way until we got off this port ; when the 
wind turning suddenly round, drove us in here, where we were 
bound nineteen days. O ! what a mercy of God ! 1 have seen 
his wonders in the deep, and through his goodness have escaped 
the roaring waves. I yet cannot say I am sorry that I have 
come; although I know not what awaits me on the shore ; my 
trust is still in God, who has the hearts of all men in his hand. 

303. 27th. This morning, I went on shore, having no proper 
recommendations with me. The captain said, " I wonder what 
the devil you are going to do here." I told him, perhaps he 
might see before he left town. 

304. As I entered the village, I inquired for Methodists, (r nd 
a lad directed me to inquire for John Wears, a school master,) 
and came to a house and met the man in the door : said I, are 
there any that love God here or in town ? Said he, my wile 
makes more ado about religion, than all the people in town ; 
come walk in. I went in, but found him an enemy to truth. 

305. In this place, for more than forty years, no regular so- 
ciety could be established till a few days since, nine women 
were joined in a class, (one of whom kept a school, and sent 
me word that I might occupy her room for meeting.) With 
much difficulty, through the goodness of God, I got a few col- 
lected in the evening, to whom 1 spoke, A loyal woman after 
meeting scolded me because I did not pray for the king : I re- 
plied, that I came from a countr)- where we had no king, and it 
was not natural for me, «o she excused me and invited me to 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



67 



breakfast. Noise began to be in town, * there is an American 
come." Accordingly the next day I gave a crown for a large 
ball chamber, and put up a public notice, requesting all hands 
to turn out : many came to see the babbler ; to whom I spoke, 
and then caught near the whole of them in a covenant : which 
the greater part, I suppose, broke that night. 

306. God gave me favor in the sight of the people ; and I 
received invitations to breakfast, dinner, and supper, more than 
I needed during all my stay. The next evening, after preach- 
ing, said I to the people, as many of you as will pray for your- 
selves twice in the twenty-four hours for two weeks, I will en- 
deavor to remember you thrice, God being our helper ; and you 
that will, come forward, that I may take your names in writing, 
lest that I forget. 

307. A few came forward that night ; some more next day, 
and so on, now and ihen serious countenances appeared in the 
streets : at length, one and another was telling what God had 
done for their souls. The congregations were very large. I 
had a desire to visit the adjacent country ; but no door open- 
ing, as no one might travel without a pass ; the country being 
under martial law. 

308. When I arrived at Lame, the captain said, "When I 
sailed from Quebec, you was so weak and low, that I never ex- 
pected to bring you to land again : I thought I should give your 
body to the sharks ;" " But now, said the mate, you look ten 
pounds better." The inhabitants said, "We evidently per- 
ceive that since your coming here you have altered for the bet- 
ter every day ; you are become quite another man than when 
we first saw you." 

309. The first nig;ht after I came on shore, I went into my 
room, and was going to pull off the coverlet of the bed and spread 
it un the floor, according to my usual custom in America; and 
behold the floor was earthern or ground, which I had never seen 
before. I felt amazed, to think what I should do: to sleep in a 
bed (thought I) I cannot ; to sleep on the ground, I shall be chil- 
led and take a fever. At length, I came to this resolution ; I'll 
go into bed with my clothes on, and if it comes to the worst, I'll 
get up : so I lay down, thinking it was more than probable I should 
have to rise within half an hour, on account of my asthma. I 
soon fell asleep, and slept sound until morning. 

310. December 15th, after two days sail, I landed in Dublin. 
Having a letter, I sought to fiod him to whom it was directed ; 
(and a custom house officer, for two and six pence English, 
piloted me there) but in vain, he not being at home, and night 
coining on, I scarcely knew what to do, (as the family would not 
suffer me to stay within, fearing who or what I might be.) I 



68 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



enquired for Methodists ; and a chaise-man said, I know wher® 
there is one live? ; and for a shilling, I got him to pilot me to 
the house. 

311. After rapping, the door was opened by a boy, who in- 
formed the mistress that a stranger wanted her husband : she 
said, let him come in till he comes home : so I went in, and sat 
down in the shop. By and by, in came her husband, William 
Thomas, who stopped and looked, and then with a smile, shook 
hands with me ; which gave me some hope. After I told him my 
case he invited me to tarry all night ; which I accordingly did, 
and in the evening, attended meeting at Gravel-walk, wher e I 
was called upon to pray. 

312. The next day, I called to see the preachers, and when I saw 
Mr. Tobias, made my case known to him. He heard "me, and 
then with plain dealing, advised me to go on board again and re- 
turn to America (though he did not attempt to scruple the ac- 
count I gave of myself.) He offered me half a crown, which 1 
refused, and with tears left him, though I had only two shillings 
left! 

313. In the evening at Whitefriar -street meeting house, I was 
again invited to pray and sing ; but Mr. Tobias I he preacher (on 
whom I had called) checked me in ihe meeting, and took the 
hymn out of my mouth, commanding the persons who prayed to 
stand on their feet; and after meetimg gave me a sharp repri- 
mand : and then calling the local preachers and leaders into a room, 
and, I suppose, charged them, and reprimanded him who had 
invited me, as he ever after was shy to me. 

314. Now my door seemed to be completely hedged up, and I 
saw nothing but death before me, having no money to pay my 
passage back, and did not know how to do ship work, and no 
trade to follow for my bread, and 1 could not expect this family 
to entertain me long ; no acquaintance round about, and three 
thousand miles from my friends. No one can tell my feelings, 
but those who have been in the like circumstances, it was a 
trial of my faith, yet I could not say I was sorry that I had come; 
though it seemed to me I should sink : But these words strength- 
ened my confidence, " the very hair s of your head are all num- 
bered immediately I lay down and fell asleep, and dreamed 
that I saw a person put leaven into a bowl of meal, it leavened 
and leavened until it swelled clear over on the ground, then lea- 
vened under ground till it got a distance of some score rods, im- 
perceptible by the inhabitants : at length it broke out in the fur- 
thermost place ; and then- appeared in several other spots. This 
dream strengthened my confidence in God, that my way was pre- 
paring, though imperceptible to me. When I awaked, my trials 
of mind were greatly lessened. I besought God if he had any 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



69 



thing for me to do in this country, to open a door and prepare my 
way ; but if not to take me to himself, for now I was only a bur- 
then to myself and others ; and 1 did believe that one or the 
other he would grant. 

315. 20th, Whilst we were at family prayer, a Scotch soldier 
overheard us, and came in, and invited me to preach in the bar- 
racks at Chapel-izod ; which I did several time?. Several other 
doors opening in different barracks, I improved the opportunities ; 
one of which was at Island-bridge, where God began a revival, 
and a small society was formed. Having a desire to visit the 
country, at first the door appeared shut; but one (who for a 
scruple of conscience had been expelled society,) upon hearing 
thereof, sent word to me, that he was going to the Queen's Coun- 
ty, and if I was minded to go, would bear my expenses. 

316. 26th. Taking the canal boat, we proceeded to Monaster- 
even, whence we walked to Mount Mellick. Here I found a man 
out of society, who had been abused, which occasioned the sepa- 
ration of about thirty, who held meeting by themselves. I held 
several meetings in different parts of the neighborhood, and re- 
freshing seasons we had from the presence of the Lord. A quar- 
terly meeting was held here ; I petitioned for liberty to go into 
the love feast, but was denied, saying, you belong to no particu- 
lar people. 

317. My congregations were so large, that no private house 
could contain them ; for which reason some got open the preach- 
ing house doors, contrary to my advice ; lest it should look as 
though I wanted to cause divisions ; as the preacer had left strict 
orders not to let me in, &c. 

318. Here I heard two women from my own country preach, 
(called quakers) for the first time of my hearing any of their 
society. 

319. A question arose in my mind whether I had done wrong 
in coming away from my own country ; is it not possible that 1 
lay under a mistake after all? Thus I fell asleep, and dreamed 
that 1 died and was buried under a hearth ; the lid which com- 
posed a part of the hearth was marble : My father coming into 
the room, said, What is there ? one replied, your son lies there; 
he then pulled off the lid, and behold it was *trulh ; and 1 stood 
and looked at my body, and behold it began to putrefy and moul- 
der. 1 was then a mystery to myself, to see my body in one 
place and I standing in another. 1 began to feel, to see if I was 
flesh, when a voice seemed to answer, I will explain the mystery 
to you: If you had tarried in America, you would have died as 
the prophet predicted, and your body would have been moulder- 
ing as you now see it ; but now you are preserved for future use- 
fulness, I waked up with the queries gone. 



TO 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



S20. From hence, (Mount Mellick,) I returned to Dublin.— I 
received two letters from the north, requesting me to return with 
all speed to Lame. 1 had received money enough from the with- 
drawn members to return. 

321. After holding some more meetings in the barracks, (and 
paying my passage, and procuring some provisions, having two 
shillings left,) I set sail, but was put back by a contrary and 
tempestuous wind, after being out thirty hours. 

322. I believe there was the peculiar hand of God in this ; for 
a powerful time we had at Island-bridge the same evening. 

323. January 20th, 1800. After walking some miles 1 embarked 
again, and just as I was going on board heard the shrieks of a 
woman, and turning round saw (a door shut too) one weeping as 
if her heart would break; I asked the cause, she said she had 
three children at home who bad eaten nothing since yesterday, 
and that she had not a sixpence to buy bread for them, and this 
family would not lend a shilling, and that her husband would not 
receive his wages till Saturday night. There was a dialogue in 
my mind whether duty required me to relieve her want, (as I 
reflected how much better my present circumstances were than 
hers,) however I did not leave her till I had given her one of the 
shillings I had left; and, O, bow grateful she appeared 1 The 
wind was not entirely fair, however we put to sea : The storm in- 
creased, and the sea seemed to run mountains high, and washed 
several valuable things overboard ; but what surprised me was, I 
never once heard tho captain swear or take an oath during all the 
time. 

324. On the 22d we gained Belfast harbor, and came to anchor 
within two miles of the town, where I jumped into the pilot's 
boat, and gave my remaining shilling to be taken ashore ; and 
through cold wind and rough sea, reached the town about six 
o'clock in the evening; I wandered up and down for some time, 
the way I felt my heart inclined,* till recollecting a letter I had 
in my pocket; but how to find the person to whom it was direct- 
ed I did not know, but feeling my heart drawn up an alley, I went 
to the door and rapped ; the people desired to know what I want- 
ed, I told them, and they invited me to take tea, which favor I 
received as from the hand of God ; then a lad piloted me to the 
house where I wished to go to, where I found the mother of ser- 
geant Tipping, in whose room I preached at Island-bridge, he 
having sent by me a letter to her. 

325. Here I had lodging, and continued a few days. I went 
to see the preacher, Andrew Hamilton jun., to whom I related 

* By the light of lamps — famine and death now stared me in the face in this large 
town— yet could not say 1 was sorry 1 had left America, 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



ail my situation, and after a little conversation, he gave me the 
right hand of fellowship, with liberty to improve round his circuit, 
so long as my conduct should be such as it had been at Larne : 
He could not be blamed for this precaution, for if I behaved bad 
he would be blamed. I told him I hoped he would not by me 
have cause to repeat giving the liberty. He likewise gave me 
money, to pay the passage of a letter to New York, to get justice 
to my character. 

326. From thence to White-abbey, where I was questioned 
very close, and it was judged I did wrong in leaving America; 
but J. Morrison, whom I had seen at Larne, (the local preacher 
who formed the class and questioned me very close to know where 
I came from and was going to) persuaded them to call an assem- 
bly to whom I spoke. 

327. Thence to Carrickfergus, (where a jailor apparently died 
and remained for some hours, then revived again for some hours, 
and appeared to be in great horror,) and held several meetings ; 
to these two places I had notes of introduction from a preacher. 

328. Thence to Ballycarey, and held three meetings, which 
were very serious. From thence to Larne, which I gained about 
twelve o'clock. I took breakfast and visited two or three fami«< 
lies ; and though my dress was somewhat altered, the people 
knew me, and were staring from their doors and windows. 

329. t spent some more time about here not altogether in vain. 

330. The society when 1 left it amounted to about sixty in num- 
ber. Such a village as this I never met with before, for univer- 
sal friendship to me, considering I was such a stranger. 

331. One man by the name of Martin, showed every possible 
kindness, whilst I was confined by a breaking out, which was gen- 
erally thought to be the small pox. 

332. One morning the shop door under the same roof, was 
found wide open; though late in the evening, the mistress had 
examined particularly, as was her constant custom to see that it 
was locked and barred just before she retired to rest, and nothing 
was missing, though money and valuable articles were in it. 

333. The man who said his wife made so much ado about reli- 
gion, at first was unwilling to hear me preach, or even to pray in 
bis family, being much given to jesting, \:c, but when sickness 
came upon him, he made vows to serve God, and sent for me to 
visit him, and a few hours before his departure, found acceptance. 

334- Isle of Magee — Here was no society ; many were the op- 
posers to a free salvation ; contending far reprobation and blind:, 
ing the people thereby. However, many tender minris of the 
youth appeared to be stirred to consideration during the few meet- 
ings I held among them. 



n 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



335. In Strade and Cogray, were a tender people ; at Doe the 
officer of the guard, taking the letter of the law, would suffer no 
meeting in the evening, so scores were disappointed : however, 1 
held meeting in the morning and several times afterwards, and the 
disappointment brought more out to hear, by which means 1 hope 
good was done. 

336. One morning I went to the Barracks and found many of 
the soldiers round the card table, which seemed to dash them ; I 
threw a pamphlet on the table and walked off. These things so 
attracted their attention, that on a Sabbath day the parade was 
omitted, that the men might come and hear me. The greatest 
part of the assembly were caught in a covenant to pray to God ; 
but some were angry, and said I swore the people to be religions. 

337. In Carley, the family had not notified the people accord- 
ing to expectation, fearing the martial law. However, they thought 
and said it was a pity I should lose my visit ; and calling in the 
neighbors, we had a refreshing season. Some more meetings I 
held in this vicinity, and some good I hope was done. In Balli- 
nure and at Bryantang, we had comfortable seasons. At Kilwa- 
ter the Lord has begun a good work. In Belleaston church, I 
spoke to the young people from, " Is it well with thee?" having 
walked fourteen miles and spoke four times. 

338. Sunday, Feb. 23d. I went fourteen miles ; preached four 
times : many felt the word, and.it was a 'happy day for me. 

339. March 6th. A magistrate hailed me on the road, and said. 
Where are you going ? 

A. To Lame. 

Q. Where did you come from: ? 

A. Ballycarey. 

Q. What's your occupation ? 

A. I have got none. 

Q. Where do you belong ? 

A. No where. 

Q. What, are you strolling about (he country ? 

A. Yes, I have no particular place of residence. 

Q. Where's your pass ? 

A. I have got none. 

Q, Where was you born? 

A. North America. 

Q. W ell, to America you shall go again. — Come, go along with 
me to the guard-house. 

Q,, What do you follow, and what did you come after! 

A. I follow preaching, and come upon account of my health ; 
and Methodist preachers don't apply to magistrates for passes. 

Well, said he, (upon observing I could not walk fast ; my feet 
being sore,) if ever I see you this way again, Fil send you to pri- 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



n 



son. I replied, you are at your option, and can do as you think 
proper ; then he put the whip to his horse and went on. 

340. My mind has heen much exercised of late, as though it 
would be my duty to travel the vineyard in other lands; and the 
time of my departure from about here, I believe is nigh. 

341. I feel the worth of souls near my heart, and as willing to 
spend and be spent in the ministerial work as ever. My trust is 
still in God ; but oh ! the hindrances of Ziou ! stumbling block 
professors, I fear are the ruin of many souls. 

342. When I feel an uncommon impression to do such and such 
things, if when I resist them } it brings a burthen, and if when 1 
cherish them, it brings love, I generally prosper in following it. 

343. My soul is pained on Zion's account. The sores upon 
my feet grow worse, and I have no one who can sympathise with 
me in my singular state. 

344. Sunday 1 6th. I preached in Larne ) for the last time,, 
from, " Finally, brethren, farewell," &c. to many hundreds of 
people, and a melting season it was: hard to part with the young 
beginners; but the will of God be done. 

345. On the 17th, contrary to the advice of my friends, I walk- 
ed to Caron Castle. There I held some meetings, and there 
seemed a prospect of good : from thence to Glenarm and Canay- 
la : here we had solemn seasons. 

346. Returning to Carrickfergus, I held several meetings; as 
when I left this place before, I put up a public notice, requesting 
the people to turn out when I should come again, and hear me a 
not as critics, but as sincere enquirers after truth. Word flew 
over the town, the American's come, the American's come : ,} 
so I told them I would speak to the youth; which brought out a 
multitude. Then I said, invite out the deists and I will preach 
to them: so the deists in town were invited personally, and came 
out. After several meetings, I felt myself clear from the place 
and went away. The power of God was sensibly felt here, and 
one soul, I trust, found religion, whom in some months alter, I 
met in Dublin. From this, I infer, that I ought not to be dis- 
couraged, if the fruit of the word does not immediately appear. 

347. April 1st. Quarterly meeting was held in Belfast, where 
I met several preachers who treated me with love and friendship, 
as much as I could expect in my situation. One's name was Wood. 
A woman at Newry, who had got her mind prejudiced, had said* 
God has forsaken the Methodists, and will bless them no more, 
and the Evangelical society have got the crown. Wood saidj, 
God has not forsaken them, but will bless them again, and twenty 
souls will be converted before Saturday night : and how became 
to speak these words, he could not tell ; it was the beginning ot 
the week, and no visible appearance of a revival ? un,tij the nest 



74 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



evening, when some were awakened powerfully, and just twenty 
before sun set on Saturday, professed to receive remission of sins; 
ana some hundreds were shortly taken into society. 

348. I walked to Antrim, and held a few meetings that were 
solemn and tender, and returned to Belfast. Round this place, I 
had some meetings in the street ; for which I was sent to prison. 
But A. Hamilton said to the officer, preaching in the streets is a 
privilege allowed us by government, and they will give you no 
thanks for your loyalty in sending this young man to prison ; for 
he seeks to do no harm, if he can do no good. I got a good op- 
portunity to speak to the prisoners by this means, and shortly 
was let out. I bless God for this singular event, for it brought 
more people out to meeting. 

349- Feeling my spirit inclined to the south, I bought a pas- 
sage. These words were running through my mind, "and the 
waters assuaged." I told the people, I believed we should have 
a rough passage. Some advised me not to go; but feeling my 
work done here, I set forward on Friday, 13 th; but on Saturday- 
night the wind began to blow, and the waves to toss the vessel, 
which drove the captain and hands to their Romish duties, as they 
got affrighted. 

350. The wind drove us into Ramsay bay, in the isle of Man ; 
and we anchored about a mile from land. The waves being high, 
I did not venture on shore for several days. 

' 351. The sailors ate up my provision?, whilst I slept, and their 
provisions my weak stomach could not endure ; so for more than 
eighty hours I did not break my fast, except with cold water, and 
I despaired of life. 

352. The wind and storm increased. A schooner near us 
slipped her cable and drove off towards Scotland. Our captain, 
the night following, got terrified, as did all the hands and passen- 
gers ; but my mind was calmly composed and stayed on God. 

353. The captain had thoughts of running the vessel on shore 
to the mercy of God ; but at length day broke ; a signal of distress 
was hoisted, and a boat came from shore and towed the vessel to 
the quay, and I went on shore to get something to eat, having but 
one sixpence with me ; and after much difficulty I found a Metho- 
dist boarding house, and made known my situation to them, who 
gave me some food : and eating rather hearty in my weak state, 
it seemed to give me much pain, Here also I obtained a lodging 
for the night. My soul was melted to tenderness under a sense of 
the divine goodness, in turning my present captivity. The next 
day, a preacher earae to town, to whom I ;r.ade known my situa- 
tion ; and God gave me favor in his sight. 

354. The preaching house doors were opened to me, where 
Some hundreds of people came to hear me the first night ; and 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



75 



conditionally if the vessel did not sail, I intended to speak the 
next. 

355. The vessel attempted to sail out unknown to me ; but 
broke her anchor against the quay ; which detained her ano- 
ther tide ; so I fulfilled the meeting and did not lose my pas- 
sage. And the captain, who said I was either a witch, or a 
wizard, or a devil, or something, and if it had not been for me, 
he would have had a good passage ; and before he would take 
me again, I should pay five pounds. He and the crew came to 
hear me preach. 

356. I visited about twenty families ; which times were ten- 
der indeed. The disposition of the inhabitants seemed exceed- 
ingly hospitable. They were minded I should tarry for some 
weeks ; but not prevailing, gave me the necessaries for my pas- 
sage ; so we set sail for Dublin. 

357. I did hot regret all my sufferings, considering the good 
times we had in this place. 

358. The night before I got on shore, (whilst the waves were 
running over the deck, every now and then the water coming 
into the forecastle where I was, which made me wet and chil- 
led,) I dreamed that I got on shore and held two meetings : 
this I related to the people before I held the first meeting. 

359. After a passage of forty-eight hours, I landed in Dublin, 
and was glad to escape the sailors, who twice threw me across 
the cabin. 

360. I went to my old lodgings at W. Thomas's, where I 
continued about twelve days, to let my feet grow a little bet- 
ter ; but the same shyness still appeared among the Methodists. 

361. During this stay was held the Quaker yearly meeting. 
Several meetings I attended, and found it not altogether un- 
profitable. 

362. Here I saw one, who when hearing I was sick in the 
north, sent something for my relief, and here gave me more to 
bear my expenses. 

363. May 6th. I took the canal boat for Monastereven, where 
I tarried a few days, and the edge of prejudice seemed to be 
removed in general ; and some refreshing meetings we had, 
though the preaching house was shut against me by strict or- 
ders from the preachers. The class leader said, I believe you 
mean well, but did wrong in coming away without liberty ; for 
which reason these afflictions in body, &c. pursue you; but if 
you are faithful, will at last work for your good. 

364. A door being opened, 1 rode three miles and held four 
agreeable meetings. 

365. A man carried me to Knightstown, near Mount Mellick,, 
as my feet were so sore I could not walk ; my hands likewise so 



76 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



swelled, that I could neither dress nor undress myself: so I 
tarried with T. Gill for several days, holding meetings in the 
evenings ; the fruit of which, I expect to see in the day of eter- 
nity. Thence I rode to Maryborough, where I found kind 
friends, and held four meetings. Thence to Mount Mellick, 
where we had some refreshing times. Then 1 hobbled along 
about two miles, to T. GilVs, and spent a little time more. — 
My trials concerning my singular state, and the exercise of faith 
God calls me to, and to see so little fruit of my labor, and the 
cause of God so wounded by ministers and professors of all de- 
nominations, that I wished to retire to some lonely part of the 
earth, and weep and mourn out my days. But I cannot feel 
myself released from the important duty of sounding the gospel 
trumpet ; from which, if I had the riches of the Indies, I would 
have given them for a release ; but in vain were my thoughts. 
I sometimes thought I knew the feelings of Moses, in some 
small degree, with Jeremiah and Jonah ; but not long after I 
found the Lord to breathe into my soul the spirit of my station; 
I felt resigned ; my discouragement subsided, and 1 was filled 
with holy resolutions to go forward in the name of, and relying 
on, God alone. O God [ keep me as in the hollow of thy hand, 
meek and patient, strong in faith, and clean from the stain of 
sin. 

366. Taking my farewell leave of the people, I set out for 
Hall, near Moat, as a Quaker had invited me at the yearly 
meeting. Here I tarried several days, and experienced much 
kindness, and I improved the time in reading their books, with 
the journal of George Fox, which I long had a desire to see, 
but never had an opportunity until now. O ! how are this dear 
people degenerated from the state of their forefathers. I spoke 
a few words in one of their meetings, for which I got a gentle 
reproof. I rode to Athlone, and sent a man through the town 
to notify the people. 

367. I soon had a considerable congregation collected in the 
session house, where many were melted to tenderness. I be- 
lieve much good might be done here, if the gospel was faithful- 
ly preached ; but I must go to another place: here the Metho- 
dists looked upon me shy. In Moat I held two meetings, and 
had out, as I was told, some scores of Quakers. 

368. Thence I rode on a car to Tullamore, where I found 
prejudice had been imbibed by the people. Hence I walked 
with mvtch. pain to Mount Mellick, and rested two days. Thence 
to Mountrath, where we had several comfortable meetings. 

369. As I lay on the bed, a preacher came in and looked, and 
went out and inquired, and came in again, and calling me bro- 
ther, shook me by the hand, I questioned him as to his mind 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



77 



about my leaving America, and having a meeting appointed in his 
preaching house ; said he, it is hard to judge in a case where it 
comes down on a man's conscience ; so he parted with me in 
love, saying, — " I cannot encourage you according to discipline ; 
and so I will let you alone, kc. But brother Averill told me if 
I saw you, to bid you call on him.'"* 

370. About this time the following ideas came into my mind. 
1st. About the plain language so called: first, grammar, second, 
bible, third, Christianity teaches us plainness and not superfluity. 
2d. That no man has a right to preach except God call him to it 
by his Spirit ; and though words be ever so good, in and of them- 
selves, yet unless attended by the power of God to the heart, will 
not profit; therefore it must be delivered in the power and de- 
monstration of the Spirit to be useful ; and as likeness will beget 
likeness, and a stream cannot rise higher than the fountain ; there- 
fore what is not done in the Spirit, cannot please God; conse- 
quently we must be subject to the Spirit, passive and active: pas- 
sive, having no will of our own, but what is conformed and swallow- 
ed up in the will of God : active, to do what God required) of us, &c. 

371. As past experience is like past food, the present enjoy- 
ment of the love of God, is what makes the soul happy ; therefore 
there is a necessity of momentary watching and constant prayer ; 
to have our minds uplifted, drawn out after and solely stayed on 
God : and to have one fixed resolution in all things, to please, and 
know, and enjoy God : and accordingly begin, spend, and close 
every dav with him : and in order to do this, we must have the 
agency of the Spirit ; its strivings and assistance; but can wo 
have this at all times at our disposal ? To command the Spirit, 
we cannot : this is the free unmerited gift of God! yet as he 
gives it freely, and as the Spirit is never found wanting to con- 
vince considerate minds and make them serious and solemn : and 
asihe scriptures command a steady acting, walking, and striving; 
and saith kk eth" the present tense, (and yet requires no impossi- 
bilities.) I therefore conclude we may sensibly feel the Spirit con- 
tinually ; and the fault must be on the creature's side, if we do 
not, &c. 

372. But can a man have the Spirit to preach and pray, when 
and where he will? It appears the apostles could not work mira- 
cles when and where they pleased: and in order that souls may 
be quickened, the word must be attended by the same power and 
Spirit, though in a different calling, consequently we must be un- 
der it- influence, direction, and impression. But how shall we 
kn<uv the light and Spirit of God, from that of the devil ? 

373. 1st. There is no true solid lasting peace, but in the know- 
ing and enjoyment of God : and the calls of the Spirit of God 

* He travelled at large by the consent of the Conference. 



T8 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



bring tenderness and solemnity, and in following them there h 
great peace and content in the mind, which affords a joy or hap- 
piness thai is very sweet and full of love ; it draws them more af- 
ter God, and they have greater affection for the future happiness 
of God's creatures ; and to resist the spirit of God's calls, brings, 
1st, depression and burden ; and (if persisted in) darkness and 
condemnation will come and overshadow the mind, and the tender 
placo will become hard ; and great bitterness and unhappiness 
will fill the mind ; and as it is God's will and del : ght to make 
us happy, it is our duty to follow the leadings which give true 
content and solid joy to the inquiring mind : and ihey that do 
not, sin against God, and wrong themselves. As for a person's 
having the discerning power positively to know the state of the 
people, I know not ; but God knoweth the state and hearts of 
all ; and his Spirit may influence and impress a person's mind to 
such and such discourses, or to speak to such and such states or 
cases of men, though we may not know the particular object ; 
and as there is no particular form of church worship or govern- 
ment pointed out in the Scriptures, I therefore have no right to 
stick down a stake, and tie all preachers to that particular form, 
mode, or rule in public meetings ; for what is one's meat is an- 
other's poison. In some cases amongst men, there is no general 
rule without an exception to it ; what will be suitable at onetime 
will not always do at another ; therefore we are daily to inquire 
the will of God, and foliowthe leading of God's spirit. 

374. When God is about to make use of an instrument to some 
work, a little previous he frequently permits them to pass through 
great buffetings of Satan, and deep trials of mind. Trials denote 
good days; and good denote trials at hand ; but the darkest hour 
is just before the break of day. 

375. With regard to asking a blessing, either vocal or in si- 
lence, or rather giving of thanks, previous to eating, is scriptural : 
but after, appears to be the addition of men ; except it be infer- 
red from the writings of Moses. 

376. Water bapiistn I have seen God acknowledge, by display- 
ing his power, whilst the ceremony was administered in sprinkling, 
plunging, and pouring : but as Paul said, God had not sent him to 
baptize, but to preach, so say I. 

377. With regard to bread and wine, God has blessed my soul 
in the use of them, when I looked through the means to the end. 
But ceremonies others contend enough about ; and all I have to 
do is to save souls. If I could feel my mind released, oh ! how 
soon would I retire to my father's house, or to some retired place, 
and spend my days ; but I feel 'woe is me, if I preach not the gos- 
pel. — Some can go or stop, just as man directs; and preach, and 
have no seals of their ministry from year to year ; and yet feei 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



79 



contented and think all is well, but how they get along with it is 
unknown to me. But some I believe God accepts as christians, 
but not as preachers. 

378. My mind is pained to see so many renting in means short 
of (he power: and others so closely attached to particular forms. 
Oh ! my bowels yearn over the different denominations ; my soul 
mourns before God on Zion's account. 1 am willing to spend and 
be spent in the vineyard of the Lord ; but I know in vain 1 labor 
except God's Spirit attend the word and work. 

379- I believe God intends and will lead me by the still waters, 
in a way 1 have not fully known ; and trials at hand I believe 
await me, and afterwards I trust God will bless my labors. 

380. From Mountrath I called upon Mr. Aver ell, on my way 
to Dononghmore. — With him I had an agreeable conversation. — 
Said he, " I believe you are sincere, but lie under a powerful 
temptation in coming away from America." He gave me the 
liberty of his pulpit; from which I spoke to the people, and a 
refreshing time we had. In Donougbmore likewise, at two meet- 
ings. From hence to Durrow, where we had two meetings, and 
I received a kind reception, though a stranger. — Thence 1 walked 
to Kilkenny; my feet being bad, 1 was detained here for several 
clays, during which lime, I had a number of meetings ; the latter 
of which were very refreshing, and one soul I since hear has been 
brought to good. Here a stranger sent a horse with me twelve 
miles to Irmisteague. Thence I walked to Ross. Here a Quaker 
lived who had invited me from the yearly meeting; I spent near 
a week i»t his house, perusing some books which I found profitable. 

381. I once went into a prayer meeting in the Methodist chapel, 
and they gave me the hymn book, which I took as providential ; 
for I was impressed to speak concerning the dealings of God with 
me, though I sung not : thus God opens my door step by step. 
The next morning I set out on my way some distance ; the further 
I v\ ent, the more depressed 1 felt, and the more impressed to return ; 
and for peace of mind through necessity I went back, and re- 
quested permission in the preaching house to call the people. 

382. After they had considerable talk among themselves, and 
some with me, they opened the door ; at first, the discipline seem- 
ed to hinder, and then they durst not deny. 

The commanding officer of the town, with many of the quality 
and commonality, filled the meeting house full, to whom I spoke 
an hour or more ; this was a refreshing time, and not soon to be 
forgotten. 

383. Very early the next morning feeling my mind free of this 
place, I set out for Enniscorthy, and fdundan opportunity to ride 
on a car which greatly eased my feet. 



80 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



384. I spoke a few words in the Methodist meeting, and at 
night put up with a Quaker, in whose house I spoke to a number 
of his servants. Thence I walked to Carnew ; I here was re- 
ceived as a friend by a mefhodist supernumerary preacher, who 
gave me the right hand of fellowship; and in his house 1 had some 
meetings. Attempting to ride on a car from thence, I had not 
gone far before I was overtaken with an express from the Widow 
Leonard, who wished to see me. Here I called another meeting, 

vwhich was tender, Thence I walked to Gorey, where I spoke to 
a few hundreds, and a solemn time it was. 

385. From thence to Eicon, holding one meeting on the way, 
and two here, which were times not soon to be forgotten. 

386. Thence to Rathdrum : here I spoke to a few, amongst 
whom was the preacher who had shut me out of the love feast at 
Mount Mellick. Here he pretended some friendship with color 
in his face. 

387- Thence to Wicklow, where Cooper preached, and then a 
Methodist : after which I was permitted. But some gentry being 
here, they could not hear the truth. 

S88. From thence 1 came to Dublin about the 15th of July. 
Here 1 met Doclor Coke, who had just returned from America. 
By him I received a letter from my dear friend J. Mitchell, who 
was so unwilling that I should come away ; and also another from 
R. Searle. These gave me some refreshment. About this time 
I received a letter from my parents and sister; which gave me 
comfort, to hear my parents were well and my sister still endured. 

389. Dr. Coke requested me to go a missionary to Halifax or 
Quebec; and upon conditions that 1 would promise obedience to 
what he should direct, for six years would bear my expenses ; and 
I should want nothing of books, clothes, &c. Having twenty-four 
hours consideration, I weighed the, matter, and returned my an- 
swer in the negative; as in tender conscience I durst not leave 
the kingdom yet ; believing it ihe will of God I should stay. At 
which time tears flowed plentifully, and it seemed as if my head 
was a fountain of waters. The doctor grasped me in his arms, 
gave me a hug, and went his way. 

390. At '.be time he made me the proposal, (whilst we sat at 
breakfast,) one preacher came and sat down by my side, and said, 
" what do you desire or request of the conference that they should 
do for you ?" I replied, (supposing him to be my friend,) nothing; 
only that the preachers should not speak against me, to blacken 
my character; whereby to prejudice people against me, to hedge 
up my way, and hurt my usefulness.- He then removed to the 
opposite side of the table, and said, if he attempts to travel in the 
name of a Methodist and preach in the streets, the mob will be 
upon him; and if they once begin, they will attack every preacher 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 81 



that comes along 1 , and fall on our Irish missionaries next : and if 
they begin, it will be hard to stop them ; and government will im- 
mediately conclude we are at the head of these disturbances, of 
the occasion of them ; by which means they will deem us ene- 
mies, and take away some of our privileges. Whereas, said the 
doctor, there was never such a thing known, when in the mid&t 
of external and internal wars and commotions, that preachers were 
permitted to travel and hold meetings as oft as they pleased. He 
then added, I don't know but your travelling about, may do more 
harm than the conversion of five hundred souls may do good ; take 
it upon all accounts, I can't say but I shall be under the necessity 
of writing to lord Castlereagh, to inform him who and what ycut- 
are ; that we disown you, &c, then you'll be arrested and com- 
mitted to prison, and if you once get in jail it will be hard to get 
out. 

391. These thing's were mentioned for my consideration, du- 
ring the above-mentioned twenty-four hours. 

392. But the impression upon my mind was so strong to tarry, 
that if government had threatened to send me to prison in irons, 
as yet I durst not consent to go. 

393. After this, it was talked over in conference, and agreed 
that the connexion should show me no countenance, but disappro- 
bation, which they requested the doctor to tell me, though he never 
did his errand ; but Tobias, upon finding out his mission, took 
upon himself to do it, without being appointed ; and forbid me 
coming to Waterford (where he was stationed) among the Metho* 
dists, or to the meeting house, and if I did, he would preach against 
me in public and in private. Upon this, several of the preachers 
who were friendly in their hearts, durst not show it outwardly, &c; 

394. Now, according to appearance, my way was hedged up 
all around. My trials were keen ; but God was my support, in 
whom I put my trust, believing- he would pave my way step by 
step. 

395. About this time I had a short sketch of the general run of 
my experience committed to the press, in order to give away for the* 
benefit of mankind — it contained about twenty small pages, the: 
edition was near three thousand — -none of which I sold ; but sen4- 
some of them to different parts of the country. 

396. I took a walk out of town, in order to preach to a garrison*; 
but could not get them together ; so I gave them some pamphlets^' 
and set out to return ; and on my way from the Pigeon-house I 
was suddenly taken unwell, and thought I should have died on 
the spot ; and staggering along, I got into Ringsend ; when after 
some little refreshment in a grocer's shop, I gained some strength, 
and visited a couple of prisons, and got to my lodgings. This 
was the first Lord's day in August. I took tea with the family, 

6 



82 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



and retired to my chamber, where I was confined about thirty- 
two days, without the sight of the sun. 

397. In the beginning of this confinement, it was thought I had 
the measles, but an apothecary being called in, on examining 
closely, he said the eruption was too prominent for this, and there- 
fore it must be something else, perhaps the small pox : so my 
friends halted between two opinions ; scarcely knowing what to 
do — I being unwilling to have any physician who had not the 
fear of God before his eyes ; knowing I had suffered so much 
from them, with very little good. 

398. But a Quaker woman, who heard of me, came to see me, 
and- said, " I wish he was in the care of doctor Johnson, and I 
should feel my mind easy." I upon hearing the words, made 
some inquiry concerning the man, and consented he should come; 
and being sent for, he came without delay, as he had heard of me 
just before, and was considering in his mind whether he should 
come of his own accord and offer me his assistance. 

399. My eyes, at this time, were entirely closed, and continued 
so about a fortnight ; and for about ten days nothing passed 
through my bowels. 

400. Here I despaired of life, and expected to die : but the Lord 
was precious to my soul as ever. Three things I desired to live 
for, which were: 

401. 1st. I wanted to attain higher degrees of holiness, that I 
might be happier hereafter. 

402. 2nd. I felt the worth of souls, and an anxious desire to be 
useful to them. 

403. 3rd. My parents I wished to see once more in this world, 
lest when they heard of my death, it would bring them to the 
grave with sorrow. But at length I was enabled to give them 
up, and leave them in the hand of God to protect and support. 

404. What I wished to die for was, to get out of this trouble- 
some world, and to be at rest with saints above : yet I felt resigned 
to go or stay, as God should see fit : sensibly feeling the presence 
of God. and reading my title clear to the mansions of glory. The, 
very sting of death was gone ; so that it appeared no more to me 
to die, than to fall asleep and take a nap. 

40.5. During this time, there was something whispering in my 
mind, as though this sickness, by the will and wisdom of God, 
came, and would turn to his glory in this world, and yet I must 
travel other countries to preach the gospel ; but the possibility of 
it seemed so contrary to human appearance, that I did not give 
much heed tolhe whispering voice: but my soul was happy all 
the time. 

406. Some thought it strange that I did not speak more than I 
did about religion : but I feeling my mind weak, and my thoughts 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



33 



Sometimes to wander, was fearful lest I should speak amiss, and 
thereby perhaps hurt tender minds, as some had alread said that I 
was better in my heart than in my head. After twenty-two days 
thus passing away, hope began to spring up in my mind that I 
should recover, and yet labor in the vineyard of the Lord. 

407. The physician, Dr. Johnson, had attended me faithfully 
from the time he first came ; sitting up with me about ten whole 
nights, and visiting me repeatedly through the day ; and as soon 
as he thought I was able, had me carried in a sedan chair to his 
own house ; though he was neither in membership with the Qua- 
kers nor Methodists. 

408. Here I continued seven weeks. I think for about twelve 
days after I came, the blood would gush out of my sores, upon at- 
tempting to rest the weight of my body upon my limbs ; but upon 
the forty-fourth day of my sickness, I attempted to venture out with 
help. During this space of time, God gave me favor in the sight 
of the people, though a stranger in this land, and having but one 
guinea when I was first taken ill, yet I wanted for nothing during 
the whole time. 

409. Oh ! how different are the dealings of man to me now, 
from those in America, when confined with the bilious fever. — 
Surely there must be the hand of God in this. He let me know 
what it is to want and to abound, that I might feel my weakness 
and dependence, and prize my privilege by feeling for my fellow 
mortals, and improve my time for eternity. 

410. I think of all the people I have met with for four years 
and seven months' travel, this doctor has showed me the greatest 
kindness and friendship ; for which, may God reward him in the 
day of eternity ! 

411. After some little recovery, feeling a desire to do good, I 
asked for White-friar-strcet preaching house; but was denied. 
Then for Lady Huntingdon 1 s society meeting house in Plunk et- 
street, but could not get it. Thence 1 applied to the Quaker socie- 
ty, but they could not, consistent with their religious principles ; 
yet they behaved very kind and friendly to me. Then I sought 
for a flay house in vain : thus my way seemed to be hedged up. 

412. The first place that presented to view was, the Weaver's 
hall, on the Coombe in the Liberty ; which was occupied by the 
separate Methodists, (by some called Kilhamites,) but by them- 
selves, the new connexion. Here I held several meetings ; some 
laughed : others stared ; but in general were solemn and quiet, 
and some were melted to tenderness. I formed a covenant in one 
of these meetings, which appeared not altogether fruitless. In 
their meetings also, I had liberty to speak what I felt. 

413. About this time, I received a letter from S. Hutchinson, 
ated New York, July 21st; in which I found he was now re~ 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



conciled to my coming, and sent my character to this country, tq 
A. Hamilton, doing me justice ; which letter I showed to one of 
the stationed preachers, and had my character read in a public as- 
sembly, to let people know what I was, as many had been scru- 
pulous concerning me. 

414. At length, recovering my health to such a degree, I had 
thoughts of leaving Dublin, and going to the country, but could not 
feel my mind free, until I first had visited several prisons, and 
held a meeting at the doctor's house. 

415. October 16. I was twenty-three years old ; the prophet's 
prediction was fresh in my mind, not only the year past, but now. 
What is past and gone I know; but what is to come, I leave the 
event to God ; believing he who hath preserved me and brought 
me through the mountains or waves of affliction and trials, will 
still be with me, and grant me strength in proportion to " my day, 
if I cleave to him with all my heart, and have hut the one thing 
in view, viz. the glory of God and the salvation of immortal souls. 

416. 18th. I have held a few meetings of late in Chapel-izod, 
which seem not to he altogether in vain. 

On the 19th, I held my last there, and at the Coombe. 

On the 20th, I visited several prisons, holding meetings with 
the prisoners ; and gave them some bread and books : and called 
some of the most serious and decent of the neighborhood into the 
doctor's house at even, to whom I spoke about an hour, and all 
was solemn and quiet ; so for the present I feel my mind released 
to go and visit the country. What is before me, I know not ; I 
expect trials and hardships in the way ; but as soon as I can find, 
my mind released and free, and the door open, I intend to return 
to my own country. 

417. 22d. In company with my doctor, I went to Rathcool, but 
the woman of the house, who invited me, being absent, I met with 
a cool reception ; however, I spoke to a few, and with grief went 
to Leixlip, where I had been invited, but the family holding some 
different sentiment, my situation hare was trying too. 

418. At Lucan I was disappointed, and then began to grow 
• discouraged ; querying in my own mind, whether the preachers 

were not right and I under a mistake. — Whilst spending some 
time solitary and walking the floor, I besought God if he would 
make my journey prosperous, and give me favor in the sight of 
the people, to give me a token for good ; and upon this I lay 
down to rest, and soon fell asleep, and dreamed I was walking up 
a river side, through a smooth plain, and began to feel faint and 
weary, and meditated what I should do for refreshment ; and sud- 
denly coming to the door of a cottage which was open, I saw T the 
table spread, and as I rapped, the mistress came and grasping me 
by the hand, gave me a hearty welcome to my astonishment.— 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



'85 



Said I, c< how do you know me ? ,? Said she, " our little Jemmey, 
(as I thought a boy about twelve years old,) dreamed last night 
that God sent two angels to us, clothed in white, with a message 
to entertain a traveller, with such and such a dress and features, 
who should come in the afternoon, and you answer the very de- 
scription ; therefore you are welcome." I then looked, and be- 
hold my robe was white, fine unspotted linen; and oh ! how joy- 
ful I felt, to think angels were sent to prepare my way. I then 
awaked with my mind solemnly stayed on God ; and my spirits 
refreshed to pursue the journey. 

419. Taking the canal boat at Hazel-hatch, I went to Athy, 
and on the way the passengers solicited me to play cards, I replied, 
I will play one game when you have done, but must have the cap- 
tain's consent; they then looked and laughed, and played on ; 
now and then turning a joke on me. 

420. I gave one of my pamphlets to the captain, and in the 
evening as soon as the gaming was over, after they had done play- 
ing, I offered to buy the cards ; the captain replied, I don't sell 
cards, but will give them to you ; I thanked him, and played my 
game by throwing them out at the window into the canal. The 
company seemed to be thunder struck and conscience convicted, 
and their merriment was soon over. Solemnity seemed to rest 
on every countenance ; they now and then forced out a word, as 
though they look my conduct as an imposition ; but in a manner 
they seemed dumb or confounded ; but I felt justified in my con- 
duct. 

421. In Athy I met with a kind reception, and had the liberty 
of a chapel which was riot the Methodists. I held two meetings, 
but the curate thought I was for party, as I preached up free sal- 
vation, he knowing it was a controverted point, and at first would 
not consent for a third meeting, till reviewing the matter, he would 
take no denial but I should hold a third. These meetings were 
quickening. 

422. Thence to Carlow, where I held three meetings : here I 
was troubled with the asthma, for the first time to prevent my rest 
since I came into this country : thus I perceive the seeds of death 
are in my body, which, if l am not faithful, I expect will carry me 
suddenly hence. 

423. I walked to Hacketstown through the rain, thirteen long 
Irish miles. I enquired for swaddlers, (for if I asked for Metho- 
dists, the Romans there would immediately direct me to the worst 
enemy they had, through an evil spirit,) and was directed to a 
house, (not a member but a hearer,) and asked for liberty to tar- 
ry all night, as I could not hear of a man who had invited me to 
come previously. The woman said, if you will accept of some 
straw, you may stay, which I thanked her for, as I felt so weary, 



86 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



I scarce knew how lo walk any farther ; but the man perceiving 
my thoughts of tarrying, objected ; I then rummaged my papers, 
found a few lines to a man out of town, who was not in a capacity 
to entertain travellers, so I walked to his father's (being piloted 
by a lad who returned immediately) about half a mile, and came 
to the door and rapped. The family were unwilling to let me in, 
as several persons the night before had been robbed, and house 
robberies were frequent in that quarter. I now was called to an 
exercise of my faith, as there were several dogs to guard the house 
without, and apparently I should not be let in, as they questioned 
me back and forth through the door, with entreaties to go to a 
tavern, yet they could recollect none near, but what was filled 
with soldiers. At length the old man, who was the only Metho- 
dist in the house, whilst sitting in the corner, felt these words run 
through his mind (as I was about logo and take up my lodgings on 
the bank of a ditch) repeatedly with power, " be not forgetful to 
entertain strangers, for thereby some have entertained angels un- 
awares he began to grow restless and uneasy, and finally pre- 
vailed on the family to open the door and see who and what I 
was. As I came in I saw fear in their countenances, and began 
to sing an American hymn and talk with them about their souls, 
and soon it was gone. The old man says, I think I have heard of 
you before Irom Mount Mellick. They entertained me all night. 
As I was going away in the morning, the old man said, will you 
not hold a meeting? I said, if you will get the people convened. 
During the day two daughters were following the new fashions; 
observing the superfluities they were fixing on some new clothes, 
I said, every time you "wear them, remember another suit you'll 
have, the muffler and the winding sheet, which seemed to sink in 
their minds; and since, I have had the satisfaction to hear, (sev- 
eral ways) these young women were found walking in the ways 
of wisdom. 

424. In all I had four meetings here. In Tinnehely I had 
two in a house and one in the street. In Killiveany we had seve- 
ral refreshing seasons. At Rednah we had two powerful meet- 
ings. At Roundwood we had two likewise. At Castle-cavan the 
people were hard, but I hope some good was done. At Echon I 
fell in with Mr. Matthew Lanktree, who I expected would treat 
me with coldness, considering what had passed at conference, but 
was agreeably disappointed, 

425. He gave me liberty to travel on his circuit as long as I 
pleased. He, i think, is one of the holiest men I have met with 
in Ireland. He strove to persuade me to accept from him a ra- 
zor, which something within had in times past prevented me from 
using, and forbid it still, as it was a guard, sentry, or watch to re- 
mind me of my duty, and that if ever I fell away to become a 
backslider, (properly speaking,) I should never be reclaimed, 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



87 



426. Arklow had lain with some weight on my mind for several 
weeks : 1 accordingly paid it a visit. No Methodist being in the 
town, I knew not where to go ; but God put it into the heart of a 
man to open his ball chamber, in which I held several meeting*, 
-which were very tender. A man who had opened a malt house 
to other missionaries, denied it to me. 

427. On my way to Carnew, a preacher who had treated me 
with coolness at Ross, and had some trying reflections for it, took 
me trp<Mi his horse, and he himself walked six miles. He now 
gave me the right hand of fellowship, and I spoke for him at night. 

428. Here lives a widow who was strangely preserved in the 
rebellion; she is liberal, 1st, in sentiment — 2d, in alms — 3d, in 
plain dealing. She has built a large preaching room, which is 
open to all ; is prudent in temporal and external matters, and in 
religions thing-, sees men as trees walking. 

429. Here some blamed me for not being more cheerful, and 
take a glass of wine, and dress more ministerial, &c. Bui there 
is a certain something within, which is tender, and to grieve or 
go contrary to it, pains me, and I know not but condemnation mav 
follow if 1 persisted in going contrary to its dictates. Here I had 
several refreshing seasons, A few days since, as I was credibly 
informed, there was heavenly melodious music heard, fromwhence 
could not be ascertained : and at the same time a young woman 
died happy. 

430. At Castletown, Arklow-rock, Ballymurtah, Minerrock, 
and Sally-mount, we had melting times. In VVicklow, two solemn 
meetings. In Gorey, I held three in a house, and one in the 
street. The chief commanding officer, as the sergeant said, was 
coming to stop me ; and when witfiin a few yards, turned and went 
off muttering. 

431. At Cloagh. I had one meeting. In Ballycanevv, two. — 
Clinganny, one. Bally more, one. Ferns two. Newtonbarry, 
four, and one in its vicinity, which was quickening. 

432. At Enniscorty, after holding two meetings, I went out of 
town on my way, but going burthened and distressed, returned 
back and held two mrrre for the ease and enjoyment of my mind. 

433. I went on Vinegar-Hill, and took a view of the place 
where much blood was shed on account of religion. — Oh! when 
will the time come, when the earth shall be of one heart and of 
one mind, and the nations learn to war no more. Many who sav 
they are enlightened, being still in darkness, rest contented, and 
fight for the form of religion, but know not the power nor the 
parity of it 

434. At Wexford, 1 met M. Lanktree again ; I told him he 
must prepare for a scolding at the next conference, provided he 
gave me such liberties. He replied, I dare not oppose you ; 'tis 



88 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



evident God is with you ; and I look upon it providential yoar 
coming here, and so does my wife, as she has found it a blessing 
to her soul ; and I entreat you to tarry longer on the circuit ; and 
as we were about to part to see each other no more, as we sup- 
posed, he could hardly refrain from weeping. 

435. J held three meetings here, and one at the barony of 
Forth, which was the most refreshing I had seen for some time. 

436. On my way to Ross, I saw one sitting by the way side,, 
reading the bible, to whom I gave a pamphlet. 

437- As I called at a tavern to refresh, I found a young man 
under some convincement. I conversed plainly with him, though 
a stranger, and gave him a pamphlet. 

438. At Ross, I held three meetings, and some said I was Qua- 
kerized ; others said I was too much of a Methodist, and some 
that I was a mystic. 

439. From thence I set off for Waterford, where M. Tobias 
was stationed, as this place lay upon my mind for several weeks. 
I was now called to a trial of my faith, as I did not expect one 
Methodist in the place would receive me. But this afforded me 
some comfort, that I could appeal to the Searcher of hearts, 1 had 
no other end in view, than to do his will, believing it to be my 
duty to go, 

440. Having a letter to a class leader which was not particularly 
directed, as to his residence, I inquired for the man ; one said., 
he lived in one street ; another said, inanother ; thus I wandered up 
and down the town for some time, and suddenly 1 discovered a 
man : a thought arose, that man won't lie ; I ran to him and show- 
ed the letter ; said he, do you think I know the man ? I told him 
I wanted information : he asked me several questions, and piloted 
me to the door. The man of the house read the letter, and after 
tea took me to the preacher's house to hear what he would say ; 
and behold it was the man I had seen in the street, Zechariak 
WorreL 

441. He gave me the right hand of fellowship. I told him 10 
look out what he did, lest others should blame him. I spoke at 
night, and on Sabbath morning too ; but at nj^ht he durst not give 
me the liberty ; as then was the great congregation. On Monday 
evening, through the intercess on of the leaders, 1 held a third 
meeting, and appointed for the fourth ; the house was well filled, 
and in the congregation were several Quakers. There was a, 
considerable movement among the people. 

442. The next morning, 1 held my last meeting; the class 
leaders, of their own accord, gave me a recommendation; first, 
that they believed 1 preached the gospel as held by the Metho- 
dists ; and second, that my labors were blessed to the people. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL, 



89 



443. Here I had several valuable articles of clothing and mo- 
ney offered to me, which I refused ; however, about eleven shil- 
lings were forced on me. I visited several backsliders and quit- 
ted the place. 

444. In Pill-town, we had a shaking time ; here I pasted up 
some printed rules for holy living, in the streets ; as I had done 
some written ones in several other places. 

445. To Carrick-on-Suir, I had several letters, which paved 
my way to getting the preaching house ; in which I had five mee- 
tings that were tender. The chief person of the society, when \ 
first came here, was absent ; but on coming home offered me two 
shirt? and some money, which I refused. Said he, N it argues a 
sound heart, but a weak head ; and if I had been at home when 
you first came, I would not have given you the preaching house, 
as that would have beeu an encouragement to impostors : but you 
might have preached in my private house as often as you pleased. " 
I had several other things offered by other persons also, which I 
refused, and went to Clonmel; having about five hundred papers 
printed — rules for holy living. Here 1 got the preaching house, 
likewise : which some previously said I would not get : however, 
the congregations were larger than had been known for many 
months; and the power of God was sensibly present. 

446. Earnest entreaties were made for my tarrying longer; 
but feeling my mind free, after holding three meetings, and after 
pasting up some rules, I quitted the town. 

447. 1 had accepted a small note and two shillings, but feeling 
burthened in my mind, gave up the former to the person. 

448. At night, 1 put up with a Roman Catholic, at Capperquin , 
which took all the money that I had, amounting to 2s. 6d. English, 

449. On my way to Tallow, a magistrate overtook me. 
Q. What have you got in your bundle ? 

A. Papers. 

Q. What papers ? 

A. Rules for holy living. 

Q,. Where did you sleep last night ? 

A. Capperquin. 

Q,. You made good speed this morning — where was you born ? 

A, North America. 

Q. What did you come here af'er? 

A. Partly upon account of my health, and partly by, an im- 
pression ou rny mind, believing it to be the will of God. 

Q. And what do you do here ? 

A, I strive to persuade people to serve God. 

Well, said he, that is a good practice; but do you meet with 
much success? I replied, I am striving to do what I can ; but it 
is the spirit of God that must accomplish the work. He then pro- 

* 



BO 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



posed several of the questions again and again, with some others, 
I suppose, to see if I would contradict myself. I then gave him 
a paper and a pamphlet, and told him, if he wanted further infor- 
mation, to search me. 

He said, there are man}' who go about to stir up the minds of 
the lower class, (alluding to politics, riot, and rebellion,) but my 
mind is satisfied concerning you, and so he rode on. 

450. In Tallow, I held two meetings, the house being opened 
tome; but now I had another trial ; my feet being so sore, appa- 
rently I could walk no further : but a man who was going my 
road, took me up before him on a horse, and carried me six 
miles : and another man afterwards let me get upon his car now 
and then: and now and then I would hobble along a spell; so I 
got to Cork late in the evening ; and having a letter to a man, I 
was provided with food and lodging. 

451. Next day, I went to see the assistant preacher, who was 
also chairman of the district. Said I, " what privilege will you 
grant me ?" Said he, " go away, and come at such an hour, and I 
wi.'i tell you :" which I did, — Said he, I have talked with some 
of our most respectable friends, who think it not proper to give 
you any encouragement, as it would be too great encouragement 
to imposters ; and we think yoy to be out of your sphere. But, 
said I, suppose I hold meetings in town, not to intrude upon your 
meeting hours : nor yet say any thing against you; neither lay 
clown contrary doctrines? — Said he, it will be taken as opposi- 
tion, if you hold any meetings any where, at any time bere ; so I 
parted with him ; this being Saturday evening. 

452. Sabbath morning I heard one preach, and then took 
breakfast with a Quaker, who treated me cool enough: I attend- 
ed their meeting, and then by an impression upon my mind took 
upwards of an hundred of my handbills, or printed rules, and 
went through the town distributing them to the gentry, and heard 
a preacher at night. The next morning, feeling the want of some 
money, I attempted to sell my watch, but could find none that 
would buy it. At length, I went into another watch maker's, who 
looked at me and said, tell me your cheapest price : I said a guin- 
ea, it being not half the value. He asked me what countryman I 
was ; I burst out a crying ; he then gave me a breakfast, a guinea, 
and a shilling. He asked then my religion; and I gave him a 
pamphlet and paper ; and requested a guide out of town, to which 
I gave half the guinea; with orders to carry it to the man who 
bad provided my bed and board, as he had a wife and three oth- 
ers of his family sick at that time. 

In the night I arrived at Bandon, and inquired for Methodists ; 
the woman said, What do you want with them ? A. To tarry all 
night. Q. Are there any near ? A. There is one near you.-— 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



91 



Q. Did you ever hear of an American in this country ? A. 
Q. What is he doing? A. Wandering up and down striving to do 
good, and he has had the small pox of late. Q. Are you he? — 
A Yes. Come, walk in. I felt thankful to God that he had 
provided me lodging for the night, &c. 

453. Next day I went to see the preachers ; one of whom treat- 
ed me rather cool; the other said, I can give you no encourage- 
ment, and I will give you no opposition; I am willing you should 
go round the circuit and do all the good you can. From this, I 
perceived that he felt more love in his heart than he durst show 
out. But in a dream of the night, my mind was so impressed, that 
I quitted the town early in the morning, leaving my staff behind 
and bidding none farewell. It took me more than seven hours lo 
walk nine miles, to Kinsale : on the way. I was near being stopped 
by a magistrate. I sat down by the road side and reflected thus; 
6 ' here I am, a stranger in a strange land ; but little money, and few 
that show me friendship; I am going now to a place; and I have 
no ground to expect reception : I cannot walk much farther; I 
cannot Buy a passage to a distant part; and what shall I do, see- 
ing I have no way to get bread ? Once I had a father's house and 
tender parents; and how would they feel if they knew my present 
case? Unless God works wonders for me soon, I shall surely 
sink.'* — Then I lifted up my voice and wept. 

454. The first Methodist I met in town treated me coolly : but 
recollecting to have seen a young woman in Dublin, who iives 
here, I inquired and found her. She at first was sorry to see me ; 
she being in a low, uncomfortable state of mind, and her parents 
not Methodists. However, they invited me to tarry; and so it 
happened by the over ruling hand of Providence, that I got the 
preaching house : first, by talking with the members individually,, 
and provoking them to say, I have no objection if the rest have 
none; and then by making bold to stand up on Christmas night, 
after a local preacher had dismissed the people, and spake a few 
words, and formed a covenant with the assembly to pray three 
times a day for a week, and the greater part of which agreed, and 
I called God to witness to the engagement. And when the soci- 
ety met to speak on the privilege of the meeting house, there was 
none to object. 

455. Early the next morning many came out to meeting, and 
at evening likewise; thus for several days together ; and God's 
power was felt by several who were quickened to start afresh 
for the kingdom of glory. 

456. I held one meeting, to preach to the children. The 
preacher who had treated me with slightness in Bandon, came to 
the stairs and listened. At a love feast, there was never such a 
refreshing time known there before, 



92 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



457. I wished for a passage to Dublin, a vessel being ready for 
sea ; but the owner would not consent that the master should take , 
me on board ; saying, where they have got priest, minister, or 
preacher on board, there is no prosperity or good luck ; and the 
vessel was wind bound for several days. 

458. During my stay here, I frequently thought every meeting 
would be the last, and would appoint no more, hoping by some 
means to get away ; but no door opened. I received invitations to 
breakfast, dine, and sup, more than I supplied. At length, some 
people (not in society) procured me a passage, unknown to the 
owner, by persuading the captain to take me on board, and pro- 
vided sea stores, and then gave me information that the wind was 
coming fair, and if I would, I could now sail for Dublin- The 
people at a venture would, come out to meeting, and seemed as 
though they could not keep away. I requested my departure 
might be notified that night ; and within two hours after hearing 
that the captain would take me, went on board, and was under 
sail 5 and after fifty-two hours passage from Oyster-haven, I land- 
ed in Dublin, and went to my old home, Doctor Johnson's, where 
I was cordially received, having been absent eleven weeks and 
two days, and travelled by land and water about seven hundred 
English miles. 

459. It lying weightily upon my mind, what the Cork preacher 
said, I wrote to him to the following purport : 

460. " I don't see how you could in justice take it as wicked 
opposition, if I did nor said nothing against the Methodists, pro- 

" vided I held meetings, without judging me hard. I acknowledge 
you treated me with less severity in harsh words than I expected ; 
but lest you should write letters before me and hedge up my way, 
I left Cork as I did ; and now remember, if souls be lost in conse- 
quence of it, that will lie at your door, for God knows, if I could 
have kept my peace of mind, I would not have left America, but in 
tender conscience I was constrained to come." 

The person who carried the above, delivered it as follows : 
ifBir, here is a letter from Lorenzo. 

Preacher. Oh! is he in Kinsale? (reads the letter without 
changing countenance,) he is displeased I did not let him preach : 
did he preach in Kinsale ? 

Bearer. Yes, sir, to large congregations ; and a prospect of 
good. 

Pre. I'm glad there is a good prospect — he has been a zealous 
preacher in America, and came away against rule, or order of his 
assistant — he follows his own feelings too much — he is Quaker- 
ized. 

Bea. I believe, sir, he is led by the dictates of the Spirit, for his 
labors are owned of God. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



93 



Pre, Poor man, lie fatigues himself— I told him he ought not 
to walk so much : I bid him call on me in the morning, in order 
to give him some assistance ; but was too ill to see him. 

Bea. I don't think Lorenzo would accept of it, sir ! he is not a 
burthen to any of our societies. 

Pre. I hear he is abstemious, and will not take sufficient nour- 
ishment : he won't take clothes, and such a poor figure as he cuts ! 
why, when he went to Bandon and stood at the people's door, they 
could not tell what to make of him ; and so he concluded, with 
sajang something concerning my heart and head. 

461. January, 1801. The greater part of this month I spent in 
this city. I went to see John Dinnen, who treated me with more 
friendship than ever before ; yet there seemed to be something out 
of order between us. 

462. Here I found Alice Cambridge, (who lives with Mrs. Staf- 
ford, from whom I received manifested kindness,) who had been 
very hardly treated in the south ; and turned and kept out of soci- 
ety for no other cause, than because in conscience she could not 
desist from holding public meetings. She was kind to me during 
my illness, and was the occasion of the preachers' first coming to 
see me. Oh ! prejudice and austerity, when will ye be done away! 
By the means of Alice, I procured a large room for meeting, in 
Stephen-street, where thrice I spoke to some scores. In Chapel- 
street, twice — some seemed to feel the word ; others were angry. 
In Thomas-street, I met a few. In New-street, I had four meet- 
ings ; some people were solemn ; others noisy. I spoke twice at 
the Coombe; three times in Spital-fields ; — twice in Ransford- 
street: once in Cathedral-lane, besides family visits, at which 
came in a few in different parts of the city. At Elephant-lane, I 
had two solemn and attentive meetings. 

463. For some months I had a desire to preach at Black-rock ; 
but saw no way till now ; the young curate, by the name of 
Mitchell, whom I had seen at Athy, gave me the privilege of Mr. 
Kelbjs chapel : in which I spoke to an attentive serious people. 

464. Having it impressed upon my mind for several months, to 
give the inhabitants of Dublin a general warning, I never saw my 
way clear to proceed until now; and believing the judgments of 
God hanging lasher the place, I got about three thousand handbills 
printed, such as lay upon my mind, and the greatest part I dis- 
tributed among the quality and decent kind of people; which I 
left either in their shops or houses, and one I enclosed in a letter, 
and gave it to a sentinel in the castle-yard for the Lord-Lieuten- 
ant ; but fearing he would not get it, got a second framed and di- 
rected in gilt letters, for the Lord Lieutenant, sealed in black wax 
and paper, and tied tape round it — this I left in the porter's lodge. 



94 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



465. I got two others framed in black, and directed in gold let- 
ters : one for the merchants, the other for the lawyers : the first I 
hung up in the Royal Exchange ; the other I left on the floor in 
the sight of the Lawyers, in the hall of the four courts, and walked 
out, (it being court-time.) 

466. A local preacher said he was willing I should have a 
meeting in his house, if it would not grieve his brethren ; at the 
leader's meeting it was objected to. 

467. At John Jones's, my printer, in Bride-street, I held my last 
meeting, which was solemn and refreshing, having had near thirty 
since this time of coming to town. 

468. Feeling my mind at present free from the city and college, 
(as I had left a pamphlet on every floor in the letter-box,) and 
bound to the west of Ireland, I took leave of a number of my Dub- 
lin friends, saying, I know not I shall ever see you again in time ; 
but several said it was impressed on their minds I should return 
to the city before I went to America. 

469. February 1st. I took leave of my dear Paul and Letitia, 
who had showed every particular kindness and attention to me 
during this visit, which parting was painful to me, and taking the 
canal boat, I arrived in Tullamore after night fall. This day one 
passenger called for a pack of cards, another reproved him, say- 
ing it is Sabbath day ; this opened a door for me to distribute 
some of my handbills and pamphlets ; some of which passed into 
the 'first cabin, which influenced the passengers to send for me in 
there. Some of these cross-questioned me concerning my leaving 
America, and travelling through the kingdom, with other parts 
of my conduct which they had heard of : I endeavored to return 
my answers to the purpose, and yet in such a manner as should 
be profitable to the whole. God was my helper, and his power 
seemed to come over them. These people spread over the town, 
what a strange man the}^ had in company. The Methodists who 
heard of it, came to the house where I was confined with sickness 
to my bed near all day, and asked if I would hold a meeting at 
night. I said yes, provided you will give me the preaching house, 
and get the people notified. Here prejudice had formerly smit 
the door and the hearts of the people against me, 

470. In the evening the seats were filled ; the next night the 
house was filled : the third night all the people could not get in. 
The next morning early the seats were filled, and I gave my last : 
the day but one preceding, I put up one of the rules for holy liv- 
ing in the market place ; which occasioned a Protestant and a 
Roman or two, to come first to words, and then to blows ; and 
then one of the Romans who held the Protestant whilst the other 
beat him, was obliged to run into his house and not show his head 
in the market all day, lest the Orangemen should give him a beat- 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



95 



ing : he was one of the richest merchants of his profession in 
town : I spoke that day in the street to near fifteen hundred 
people, generally well behaved : here I was offered half a 
guinea, and the offer of a return carriage to carry me sixteen 
miles; which I refused, knowing that example goes before 
precept; and that the eyes of many are upon me. I walked 
nineteen miles to Birr, but here met with a cool reception : 
likewise at Cree, to which I had a letter from their friend ; 
nevertheless was cool enough received. Well, said I, I have 
come about twenty two miles out of my way to see you ; and if 
it were convenient, should be glad to hold a meeting, but if you 
call not the people together, I shall be pure ; and leaving them 
immediately, after giving them two pamphlets, I reached Eyre- 
court that night. 

471. The next day I walked twenty-two miles, and got be- 
nighted ; 1 called at a farm l)f>use and got liberty, for money, to 
tarry all night, but found no freedom to eat in the house, ex- 
cept two or three roasted potatoes. 

472. Next morning walked on and a car overtook me, and 
I hired a driver to carry me into Tuam, at which town upoH 
my arrival, felt a sudden halt in my mind ; enquired for Metho- 
dists, and after getting some refreshment found one, who treated 
me kindly and got me the preaching house and about ten score 
of hearers that night. 

473. For several days past, feeling the necessity of a prea- 
cher's being assisted by the supernatural grace of God, or else 
his labors to be of but little use, and feeling my own weak- 
ness, trials began to arise and discouragements to desist, but 
here God revived my spirits by granting the quickening influ- 
ence of his grace to assist me to go through the meetings both 
at night and morning. 

474 At Hollymount, we had two solemn meetings, though 
the class lender had treated me with some neglect. 

475. At Castlebar, where Mr. Russel and his wife were kind 
and friendly more than I expected, I held a number of meetings 
which were refreshing and powerful : here one woman said 
she had seen me in a dream two weeks before. 

476. At Newport good was done ; here I was met by Sir 
Neal, who observing me to have a bundle of papers under my 
arm, which I had got printed a few days before as a warning 
to the people of the country, being more and more convinced 
there is an awful cloud gathering over the land. He ques- 
tioned me very harsh and sharply what those were, and who 
and what I was ; and atter taking me to his house and exami- 
ning different papers, said he believed I was an honest man, 
and gave me a pass. 



m EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



477. At Nappogh the people were cold and hard : at West- 
port in the day of eternity, I expect the fruit of two meetings 
will appear. 

478. At Tullagh, a country place, about two hundred came 
out at night, and as marty the next morning, though the groiand 
was white with frost. 

479. At Cappavico, the Lord's power was to be felt, and at 
Menalo we had memorable times. About this time, I fell in 
with the Rev. Mr. Averill, who intreated me to tarry longer on 
the circuit ; saying, the cries of the people are after you, which 
I look upon to be the voice of God in their hearts, for it is 
evident God is acknowledging you amongst them, and if you 
will tarry another year, I'll give you a guinea a month, to bear 
your expenses, and providing the next conference set their 
faces^against you as they did the last, I'll pay your passage 
home to America. I told him, I believed the time was near, 
that it was the will of God, I should return home ; therefore 
durst not engage to tarry. 

480. At Foxford we had good times — at Ballina, we had 
three powerful meetings. About this time, I had some articles 
of clothing and money offered to me ; but a small part I felt 
free to accept, though I would have to live by faith about my 
passage. 

481. I walked about thirty Irish miles in a day, and coming 
to Sligo, I met Mr. Averill again. He preached and adminis- 
tered the sacrament, the latter of which w r as refreshing. 

482. In the evening, I spoke at the court house to about a 
thousand people, and entreated them to prepare for trials, 
which I expected were coming on the land. The next morn- 
ing, after speaking to about two hundred, went to Manor-ham- 
ilton, where was a great ado about religion, and some good 
doing. 

483. I attempted to speak at night, and about two-thirds 
through my discourse, I was suddenly stopt, like one confoun- 
ded, and other preachers carried on the meeting, and conclu- 
ded it. 

484. The next morning, feeling greatly depressed in mind, 
I wrote a letter for Mr. Averill, leaving it on the table, and 
quit the house before the family was up, and walked twenty- 
one miles to Enniskillen, where I spoke to a few at night, not 
in vain. The next morning, speaking to a number more, I 
went to Tempo, and at a tavern where I took some refresh- 
ment I missed my pocket-book, in which were a number of 
letters to people's friends in America, At night, I called in a 
market town, and after distributing a number of hand bills, 
called at a house, and for the sum of thirteen shillings English, 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



97 



Could have supper, and lodging, and breakfast, and liberty of 
holding two meetings. The man was a Methodist, the woman 
a Presbyterian. The Methodists then besought me to tarry a 
day or two, in vain. 

4S5. Partly in the rain, I walked twenty-one miles to Dun- 
gannon, and whilst distributing hand bills through the town, a 
soldier I met, who knew me, though it was night, and took me 
to a sergeant's house, who said, " when we lay at Chapel-izod 
last year, when you came there and formed the covenant, a 
corporal who agreed thereto, afterwards became serious, and 
died in peace. 

486. Here I had an ulcer broke in my lungs whilst I was 
asleep, which had like to have strangled me at first. I felt cold 
chills after this, running through my body, and feverish, and my 
bodily strength greatly reduced. The Serjeant, who a few days 
previous, was wishing that he knew where I was, that he might 
send for me to come to that place, asked the circuit preacher if I 
might have the meeting house, who said, " by no means how- 
ever, the serjeant knowing my desire to hold a meeting, after the 
preacher had dismissed the people, spoke out, and said : Take no- 
tice, there is an American in town, who Will hold a meeting to- 
morrow evening, but the place is not determined on ; then walk- 
ing and whispering to the preacher, said, will you forbid its being 
here ? Who replied, I will neither approve nor oppose it. The 
serjeant turned to the people and said, It wdll be here. 

487. I had four meetings in the house, and two in the street, 
which were solemn and attentive. 

488. I held several in the neighborhoods of this place, which 
seemed to be attended with some degree of power ; at one of 
which, a seceder^s school house would not contain the people, and 
church service just being over, I got the liberty of its pulpit, which 
I looked upon as singular and providential. I spoke to near sev- 
en hundred people, and mentioned, I believed trials w r ere near. 
Thence I proceeded to Lisburn, and put up with one who had 
been a Quaker, but had withdrawn. He appeared to be a con- 
scientious man, but the scriptures bear but little weight with him, 
and the divinity of Christ he seems to stumble at. Thence to 
Belfast ; on my way I called at Lambeg to inquire concerning a 
singular circumstance, respecting one's losing their hair* which, 
was thought to be supernatural ; it has produced a great effect up- 
on the man of the house. 

489. All the vessels in Belfast were full of passengers, except 
iwo : one of which was so dear, and her provisions not such as I 
required, she I declined. But a Quaker said, Lorenzo ! I would 
not wish to transport thee; but if thy mind is clear to go home, 
we will make thee out a passage ; thee speak to thy friends, an<^ 

7 



98 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



I to mine ; which I did, but no ir tice was taken of it : then the 
Quaker with a friend gave me two guineas to engage my pas- 
sage on board the other ; but the captain who was bending to- 
wards Quakerism, observing I had the small pox some months 
before, refused to take me; saying, I know not but the infec- 
tion may still be in your clothes, and five of my hands have not 
had it, and if they should be taken unwell, 1 shall be knocked 
up on my voyage. 

490. About this time, I received three letters from Dr. John- 
son, giving some account of my last visit in Dublin, and with 
an anxious desire for my return; but if I did not see my way 
elear to come, might draw on him for as much as should be 
needful for my voyage, and receive it either as a gift or loan, 
whichever might be most agreeable to me— but I in a letter re- 
plied, " I cannot see my way clear to ask the Methodists for 
much help, lest they should lay claim to me and seek to tie my 
hands: and to ask too much of the Quakers, I must look all 
round ; and for you to pay it out of your own pocket, I cannot 
consent, no, not in my mind : but if people are willing to do the 
same, shall look upon it as providential.'* 

491. In one of his letters, he expressed a desire, if consistent 
with the Divine will, he with his dear Letitia might see me 
once more, to take leave of me, and see me properly equipped 
under their own inspection. Accordingly as my way now 
seemed hedged up in the north, and feeling my mission to be 
nearly ended, unless it were a desire to visit two or three neigh- 
borhoods, and feeling that I could go without condemnation, I 
took the mail coach to Lisburn, where I held a meeting in what 
is railed the new connexion, which was solemn and tender. 

492 Thence, being an outside passenger, 1 came to Dublin 
the next day, chilled and tired, and if it bad not been for the 
kindness of the guard accommodating me with his seat, I must 
have given out on my way. 

493. About six o'clock in the morning, I arrived at my friend 
Dr. Johnson's, to their agreeable surprise. Here follows one 
thing of the Doctor's singular conduct, in sending some notices 
to persons of different persuasions, that u if any person of abil- 
ity had a desire, and would consider it a privilege .to assist in 
sending Lorenzo Dow comfortably home to his own country, 
such assistance would be accepted by Letitia Johnson, 102 
New street." In consequence of this, they received somewhat 
more than the voyage required. I held two meetings in Bride 
street, the latter of which was solemn and tender, and the two 
Dublin preachers were present. 

494. March 28th. It was now rising of sixteen months since 
I first came ou to the Irish shore, and whilst others have been* 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



99 



robbed and murdered, I have been preserved by land and sea, 
Though a few days ago, I was informed, the crew with whom 
I sailed, when drove into the Isle of Man, were plotting to 
throw me overboard, if an Englishman hsd not interposed. I 
have known less of hunger in this country of scarcity, than ev- 
er for the space of time in my own, since travelling. 

495. To-morrow, God willing, 1 expect to embark for Ame- 
rica. What is past, I know ; what is to come, 1 know not. I 
have endured trials in my own country, and have not been 
without them in this, even from those whom I love and wish 
well, both outward and inward, temporal and spiritual : but my 
trust is still in God, who I believe will support me, and give 
me a blessing upon my feeble labors in my native land, though 
I expect to wade through deep waters there. 

496. I know not but 1 may come to Europe again, though 
there is but one thing which will bring me, viz. to save my soul. 

497. April 2nd, 1 took my farewell leave of Paul and Letitia 
Johnson, and WiWiam and Nancy Thomas, with whom it was 
hard parting, and embarked for America onboard the ship Ve- 
nus, S. Taber, master, 250 tons burthen, seventy-three passen- 
gers, mostly Roman Catholics. 

3rd. At one o'clock, A. M., took in our anchors, hoisted sail, 
and in about fifteen days after losing sight of land, we were 
half across the ocean, when the wind came against us, so that 
we were driven to the north, and south, about two weeks, 
making but very little headway. 

498. 28th. I held meeting on board ; good attention appear- 
ed among those who could attend. After forty-seven days' 
passage, we hove in sight of land, and shortly after carne to 
the quarantine ground, (Staten Island,) where I was detained 
thirteen days ; during which time I got relief from some per- 
sons in New York, whereby I escaped these vermin that are 
troublesome on long voyages with a number of people, &c. 
On our passage, my life was despaired of through costiveness, 
(as in thirty-three days no means of medicine answered but 
thrice,) by some gentlemen on board, who, with the captain, 
showed me kindness. After holding two meetings, and my 
clothes cleansed, I got permission from the doctor to come in- 
to the city ; where I was cordially received by S. Hutchinson, 
and some other kind friends ; but they durst not open the 
preaching house doors to me for fear of the censure of the con- 
ference now at hand. 

499. Dr. Johnson, who had given me a paper signifying that 
if I were brought to want in any part of Ireland, could draw 
on him for any sum I chose, by any gentleman who traded in 
Dublin, which paper I never made use of. He sent a library 



100 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



of books by me, with orders to sell them, and make use of the 
money to buy me a horse to travel with, <fcc. These books 
were of singular service, to aid me in my travels, which I 
thought to be my duty, viz. instead of being confined on a cir- 
cuit, to travel the country at large, to speak on certain points, 
which I considered injurious to the kingdom of Christ in this 
world, &c. Not knowing the value of these second hand books, 
one took the advantage of my ignorance to get them under 
price ; but my friends insisted he should give up the bargain ; 
to which he with a hard demand of ten dollars consented, with 
the proviso that Kirk (who sold them for an hundred and fif- 
teen dollars) should have no profit. Oh ! the cursed love of 
money !* 

500. June 16th. Conference came on, and some of my old 
friends were minded I should take a circuit ; but did not blame 
me for going to Europe, considering the advantage I had got 
to my health, <fcc. I could not feel my mind free to comply, 
feeling it my duty to travel more extensively. Their entrea- 
ties and arguments were hard to resist ; and on the other hand 
the discouragements if I rejected, or discomplied, would be 
great. It would not only by them be deemed wilful, and must 
expect their disapprobation ; but still be like the fowls of the 
air, to trust Providence for my daily bread : here I was brought 
to halt between two opinions, thinking it was easier for one to 
be mistaken than twenty ; yet I felt it my duty to travel the 
continent at large. Here my trials were keen. 

501. A pamphlet of my experience coming to America, Kirk 
was minded to reprint it ; but bishop Whatcoat said I belonged 
to them, and they ought to have the first privilege of printing 
my experience : and being under great trials of mind, conclu- 
ded to give up my judgment to theirs, and take a circuit ; which 
I had no sooner consented to try for a year, the Lord being my 
helper, than an awful distress came over my mind ; but I could 
not recall my words. My mind being somewhat agitated, gave 
the bishop somewhat encouragement relative to my journals, 
of which, on reconsideration, I repented, as the time was not 

yet. 

502. I was restored by the conference where I was on going 
away, viz. remaining on trial. The conference was more 
friendly than i expected, when on my voyage home ; but I did 
not make any acknowledgment that I did wrong in going away. 
Some thought I had broke discipline ; but on re- examination it 
was found I had not, as one on trial has a right to desist as well 
as they to reject. 



* I paid the doctor afterwards. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



101 



503. My station was on the Duchess and Columbia circuit, 
with David Brown and William Thatcher — Freeborn Garret" 
son, presiding elder. Thus distressed, I sailed to Rhinebeck, 
on which way, one attempting to go on board the vessel, was 
knocked out of the boat, and carried down the stream more 
ihan a mile before he could be picked up. Oh ! what dangers 
are we in ! how uncertain is life ! When I arrived at the flats, 
] called at a Methodist's, and got meeting appointed for the 
night. One of the principal Methodists came to inquire, who 
is stationed on our circuit? I replied, Brown, Thatcher, and 
Dow. Said he, Dow, I thought he had gone to Ireland ! I re- 
plied, he has been there, but has lately come back. Said he, 
Dow ! Dow ! why he is a crazy man ; he will break up the 
circuit; so we parted. After meeting, I appointed another at 
the new meeting house then building, which tried them at my 
boldness, they not knowing who I was, (but supposed a local 
preacher,) and intended Mr. G. should preach the first sermon 
there, for the dedication. Next day, some desired to know 
my name, which I desired to be excused from telling. I held 
a number of meetings in this place, mostly cold and lifeless, 
though we had some good and pious friends ; yet I could not 
speak with life and power as formerly ; but felt as if I was de- 
livering my message to the wrong people. For it had been in 
my mind, to return to my native town, and there begin, and 
travel extensively ; first, in the adjacent places, and so abroad, 
as I might find Providence to open the door. 

504. When I got to this place, I had two shillings left, and 
hearing of a place called Kingston-sopus, I was minded to visit, 
(contrary to the advice of my friends,) and having got a few 
together with difficulty, and leaving two other appointments, 
returned, having paid away all my money for ferriages, and 
when the time commenced in which I must go and fulfil the 
appointments, s;»w no way to get across the ferry, and whilst 
walking along in meditation on past providence, and raising 
my heart, that a way might be opened for my getting across 
the ferry, I cast my eye upon the sand, and espied something 
bright, and on picking it up found it to be a York shilling, the 
very sum I wanted in order to cross over. And when I had 
fulfilled my first appointment, and was going to the second, a 
stranger shook hands with me, and left near half a dollar in 
my hand, so I was enabled to get back. Thus I see Providence 
provides for* them that put their trust in him. — Having some 
scripture pictures framed sent by me from Europe to dispose 
of, some I gave away, and the remainder I let go to a printer 
for some religious handbills, &c. in Poughkeepsie, some of 
which I distributed through the town, and hearing the sound 



102 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



of a fiddle, I followed it, and came to a porch where was a mas- 
ter teaching his pupils to dance. I gave some handbills, which 
he called after me to take away, but 1 spoke not a word but went 
off. Here the people are hardened. — At Fishkill, and the High- 
lands, the people were hard, and apparently sorry to see me. — 
At Clove and Snarlingtown likewise, I visited some neighboring 
places, and had some tenner meetings. At Amenia and Dover, 
the Methodists seemed shy ; I put up at a tavern several times. 
Swago, I visited from house to house, but have not the art nor 
the. spirit of visiting as when in the north country. Sharon — I 
found two classes here, the first hard and sorry to see me ; the 
other tender with christian love. In Salisbury and Canaan, (Con- 
necticut,) I had sundry meetings, but still felt as if not in my 
right sphere. A report that crazy Dow had got back from Ire- 
land, brought many out to hear. Mount Washington, Sheffield, 
and Egremont, (Mass.,) I visited ; thenco to Hudson, and so to 
Khinebeck. 

505. AfteT quarterly meeting, I went Home to see my friends', 
and found my parents well, and one sister, who had become more 
serious within the course of a few months, which was a matter of 
consolation to me. 

506. The expectation of the Methodists was Raised, expecting 
such times as we had before, not looking enough beyond the 
watchman — once some were prejudiced against me ; but now too 
much for me, so I was clogged with their expectations and shut 
up. Walking to Norwich, gave away my pocket handkerchief to 
get a breakfast, and took shipping to New London, where we had 
three meetings that were large and tender. One who was near 
and dear to me did not come to see me, neither durst I go to see 
Mm, which caused me some pain of heart. 

507. September 3rd. I went forty miles to Middletowa, and 
had four meetings which were good and tender. At New Hart- 
ford, I hired a bull room, which cost me a dollar and a half. The 
man thought I was going to have a play, at first — many came to 
hear, to whom I spoke from, After I have spoken, mock on. — 
Some were tender, and some disputed, saying, all things are de- 
creed, and they hoped they were Christians, and no man can be 
a Christian unless he is reconciled to God's decrees. I replied, 
if all things are fore-ordained, it was fore-ordained that I should 
talk as I do, and you are not reconciled to it, and of course are 
not Christians; but deceiving yourselves according to your own 
doctrine. The young people smiled, and so we parted. 

508. Oh, when shall the time commence when the watchmen 
shall see eye to eye, and the earth be filled with God's glory ? — 
Thence I went to my circuit, and continued round with my mind 
burthened, as when sailing up from New York ; and have been 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



103 



fourthened and depressed whilst on this circuit ever since. I do 
not have such meetings as formerly, though the cause of God, and 
the worth of souls lies as near my heart as ever. What can be 
the cause, unless out of my sphere ? I felt a pain in my right side, 
and on the seventh day, an ulcer, as I suppose, broke in my lungs, 
and I raised a put ritied matter, and was forced to cut my labor 
short the next day through weakness of body. After this, I had 
liardly strength to keep up with my appointments; but frequent- 
ly was obliged to lie upon the bed whilst addressing the people. 
At length, I got a little more free from mj pain, and was in hopes 
that the raising would cease, and the place heal. 

509- October 24th — 25th. After quarterly meeting, I left this 
circuit, by G's. direction, and proceeded for Litchfield circuit, but 
did not ask for location, as I wished to go through the year if 
possible, considering my engagement, and the nature of my 
standing. 

510. 26th. The Methodists being low and lazy here, I walked 
through the town, and gave notice for meeting, and invited the 
people ; and some ministers, and lawyers, with the people, ac- 
cepted. The second meeting, scores could not get in. At Mil- 
ton, God has begun a good work. In Kent, the people are hard, 
New Milford, Washington, Woodbury, Goshen, Winchester, Bris- 
tol, I visited. Some were hard ; some were prejudiced : and 
with some I had comfort ; amongst whom were some seventh-day 
Baptists near the last place. In Farmington and Northington, re- 
ligion seemed low, in the latter, harm was done by ihe minister 
opposing the work under brother M. In Granby and Barkhemp- 
stead, it is low. Hartland hollow, once a flaming place for piety, 
but seems to be diminished greatly, yet of late some small quick* 
ening. Colebrook and Winstead I visited ; in the latter is a large 
society, but not so much engaged as they used to be. Thus I 
have got round the circuit — scarce any blessing on my labors, 
and my mind depressed from day to day. \ 

511. Of late it hath lain upon my mind that I should not re- 
cover whilst I continued in this sphere of action ; and that my 
ill health came in consequence of not doing what I had felt to be 
my duty, viz. to travel the continent more at large ; and the only 
remedy to escape and recover from this decline, would be by a 
change of air and climate, &c, and as though Providence chose 
to make use of this means for my recovery, for some end unknown 
to me. And the more I made it a matter of prayer, that if it were 
a temptation, it might decrease ; but if it were from Him, it raiglu 
increase ; and the more I think upon it and weigh it as for eter- 
nity, the more it increases, and cords of sweet love draw me on. 

512. The thoughts of leaving the circuit without liberty, is 
somewhat trying, as I had done it once before ; and some perhaps 



104 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



may conclude there is no confidence to be put in roe. The island 
of Bermuda, or Georgia, is what I had in contemplation. 

513. November 21 — 22. Quarterly meeting was in Cornwall; 
I told brother Batchelor that my mind was under the above trials 5 
he said he was willing 1 should go. But Garretson,my spiritual 
grandfather, would not consent ; but offered me a location on the 
circuit, if I would say I could travel no longer; but would not 
consent that I should leave it on any condition at first. I could 
not say but what I could travel a space longer, and yet apparently 
but a very little while. At length, I strove to get him to say, if it 
was the opinion of brother Moriarty, that my health was declin- 
ing, he would not charge me with disobedience at the next con- 
ference : he said I must then labor not in my usual way, but like 
the other preachers, viz. the regular appointments only, and thus 
indirectly it was left — so 1 continued on. 

27th. My strength I think declines. 

514. December 1. I reached my parents again, tarried four 
days, had two meetings, and told my parents of my intention of 
visiting the southern climes. They did not seem to oppose it as 
J expected ; but said, once it wouldhave been your delight to 
have been received and regularly travelling on a circuit, and now 
they are willing to receive you, you cannot feel contented to tar- 
ry on a circuit, which, if we were to have our choice, it would be 
to have you continue ; then you will have friends, and can come 
and see us ; but you must be your own judge in this matter ; weigh 
it well, and act accordingly. 

515. I left my horse, saddle, bridle and watch, in the hands of 
Nathaniel Phelps, and had some money of a neighbor, viz. my 
horse, with the man who came fifteen miles to see me, and gave 
me a dollar, when I was sick in the north country. Peter Mori- 
arty, the assistant preacher of the circuit, being gone home to 
wait till God should send snow that he might move his familv, it 
was uncertain when I could gel his judgment respecting my de- 
cline, and there being no probability of my obtaining Garretson's 
consent, I was now brought into a straight. Being unable to ful- 
fil the appointments with propriety any longer, I got brother Fox 
to take them in my stead. 

516. My license being wrote in such form by Mr. G, it would 
only serve for the Dutchess and Columbia circuits, so that when 
he removed me to Litchfield it was good for nothing, so I destroy- 
ed it, and of course, now had no credentials to aid me in a strange 
land. The thoughts of going away under the above difficult cir- 
cumstances was trying both to my natural desire, and to my faith ; 
yet it appeared to me I was brought into this situation by my dis^- 
obedience, and the only way would be to obey in future. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



105 



517. December 9. A friend, N. P. carried me to Hartford, 
and being disappointed of shipping, I set off on foot to New Ha- 
ven, and though weak in body, I went twelve miles, and stopped 
at a tavern ; but it being the freemason lodge night, they made 
such a noise I could not sleep, so f went to a farm house. 

518. Set off at dawn of day, and a man in Meriden saw and 
knew me, gave me a breakfast and sent a horse with me several 
miles, so I reached New Haven that night, and spoke to a, few. 
The next evening I spoke again, and God gave me favor in the 
sight of some. At length I set sail for New York, and making a 
mistake as the passengers divided when going on board, I carried 
away two bottles which belonged to the other packet where my 
things were; and on our arrival, I paid the damage of the porter, 
which the people drank up without my consent. However, they 
were so kind as to rummage my things and write in my journals 
some scurrilous language belonging to sea-faring people. Aftee 
my landing, I went to my old home at the house of brother Jejfe~ 
ry. I took the advice of several physicians, whose advice it was 
to go. And finding a vessel bound to Bermuda, was denied a pas- 
sage on account of my religion ; but captain Feleg Latham, going 
to sail for Savannah, offered to take me and throw in a fifth part 
of my passage, considering the cause of my going. 

519. Through Dr. Johnson's books, I had procured my horse, 
got some religious hand bills printed, containing rules for hoh( 
living, fyc, paid my passage, and had about one dollar and a half 
left me, eighteen dollars still being in G — 's hands. My friends 
made out my provisions. My cough and weakness increase. I 
am more than ever sea sick. I said, to tarry is death, to go I do 
but die, 

520. January 3rd, 1802. I am in lat. S4 deg. 38 min., long. 76 
deg. 2 min. My cough has almost left me j but my raising con- 
tinues. The people are as kind and civil as I could expect from 
the circumstances. Natural and human prospects appear dark ; 
what is before me I know not," my trust is in God. I have but 
one to look to or rely upon in this undertaking. My trials are 
keen— indeed it is a trial of my faith to go : but Jesus is precious 
to my soul on this roaring sea. The winds these fuur days past 
are contrary. 

521. There is but one in all Georgia that I know. I have seen 
before, Hope Hull, my spiritual father: and to him I never spoke. 
My mind was tried by the enemy of souls ; something within said, 
you will see such good days no more : the openings and favors 
you have had are now gone, and as it were death awaits you. But 
one evening, when thus tried, when lying down, a thought arose 9 
why have I not as great a right to expect favors from God now, 
as in days that are past and gone. Immediately hope and faith 



106 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



began to revive, and my heart to be drawn out in prayer. Soon 
after, the wind came fair, and we run from five to nine miles an 
hour, till we had run our latitude. On our way, a whale played 
round our vessel for an hour (.«.- two. t 

522. January 6. Saw land — it being foggy, did not venture in- 
to port. The night following found we had but about two fath- 
oms of water, as we sounded to cast anchor upon a hollow shoal ; 
it bejflg then high water, the captain began to prepare the boats 
to flee ; the noise awaked me up — I saw the people terrified and 
preparing to escape. I began to examine whether I was sorry I 
had come, or was prepared to die — felt great inward peace, and 
no remorse, and fell asleep again ; but their ado soon awaked me. 
I dressed myself, sung an hymn, and lay down. I observed some 
praying, and one man reproving another, saying, it is no time to 
swear now — soon the vessel struck, the cable they cut off at five 
blows, and hoisted a sail, leaving the anchor, and the tide carried 
ns through a narrow place into deep water, striking twice on the 
way — just before, was a smart breeze, but now a calm. Through 
this medium, by the providence of God, we escaped. : . Gladness 
appeared on every countenance, and soon drinking, cursing, 
swearing, and takingGod's name in vain, appeared on the carpet. 
My heart was grieved to see this, and I could but reprove and 
counsel then). Oh, how frequently will people be frightened in 
danger and deny it afterwards ! 

523. 7th. Fog continued till afternoon, then got a pilot, and 
anchored in the river at night. 

Friday 8th. I landed in Savannah, and walked through the 
town, I found a burying ground, and the gate being down, I went 
in, and spent an hour or two in thanksgiving and prayer for my 
deliverance, and a prosperous journey, Oh, the poor blacks ! 
a boat of them with some white people came along side of our 
vessel : my heart yearns when I view their sable faces and con- 
dition. I inquired for Methodists, and found no regular ones in 
town. But one of Hammet's party, Adam C. Cloud, a preacher, 
whom I did not know at first, gave me the liberty of his preach- 
ing house that night, in which I spoke to about seventy whites 
and blacks, but to get them collected, I took upwards of a hun- 
dred hand bills, and distributed them through the town, and threw 
one into a window where a man was dying; and a Baptist 
preacher being present, read it to the family, as he afterwards told 
me, and that it was a solemn time. He, Mr. Halcomb, ever de- 
nied me his meeting house. On Sunday and Monday evenings I 
spoke in the African meeting house ; it did my heart good to see 
the attentive blacks. — Andrew, the black preacher, had been im- 
prisoned and whipped until the blood ran down, for preaching; 
as the people wanted to expel religion from the place, he being 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



107 



the only preacher in town. The whites at length sent a petition 
to the legislature for his permission to preach, which was granted. 
Said he to me, " my father lived to be an hundred and five years 
old, and I am seventy, and God of late has been doing great things 
for us. I have about seven hundred in church, and now 1 am 
willing to live or die as God shall see fit." The whites offered 
me a collection which I declined, lest wrong constructions should 
be put upon it, and I deemed an impostor, as I was a stranger. 
I gave my trunk, &c. to the family where I tarried. In pouring 
out some crackers, I found two dollars, which I suppose my 
friends flung in at New York; this I stood in need of. As I 
was leaving town, old Andrew met me, and shaking hands with 
me, left eleven dollars and a half in my hand, which some had 
made out : So I perceived God provides for thoso who put their 
trust in him. I had not gone far before I fell in ivith a team; I 
gave the man a handbill, which he said he would not take half a 
dollar for, and bid me put my bundle in his cart : thus with help 
I got on about twenty miles that day. 

524. The captain with whom I sailed, said, he discovered a 
visible alteration for the better in' my health, previous to our 
parting, as my cough left me, I raised less and less, and my 
strength returned more and more, far beyond expectation. It 
was thought, when 1 sailed from New York, that I should not live 
to return. 

525. The day after I left Savannah, a man overtook me who 
had heard of me, and said, u are you the preacher who has lately 
come from the northward ?' ? I replied in the affirmative. Said 
he, " I heard you in Savannah, and desiring to find you, I saw 
one back in a wagon dressed in black, whom I asked if he was 
the man ; he replied, no, sir, I love rum too well. 7 ' 

526. He took me on his horse, and carried me to old father 
Boston's, near Tukisaking. Here I was kindly received, and 
called in a few neighbors, to whom I spoke, and appointed meet- 
ing for Sunday. In the interval they began to interrogate me 
where I come from, and for my license or credentials j which, on 
the relation of my situation, caused them to think I was an impos- 
tor ; but at length they found my name on the minutes, so their 
fears were in a measure subsided, A Methodist preacher on his 
way from conference, fell in there on Saturday, and behaved as 
if he thought I was an impostor; however, my appointment was 
given out and could not be recalled. And while 1 was fulfilling 
of it, the melting power of God was felt, and tears were rolling 
on every side. As I was leaving the assembly to go to my eve- 
ning appointment, about ten miles off, several shook hands with 
me, and left pieces of money in my hand to the amount of some 
dollars, which 1 perceived increased the preacher's jealousy as I 



108 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



refused the loan of a horse. I walked and fulfilled my evening 
meeting, where a collection was offered, which I refused, how- 
ever, about four dollars were forced upon me. 

527. 18. Continuing my course, I saw the sand hill or hooping 
crane, the largest kind of bird or fowl I ever saw ; also, a flock 
of geese flying over. Sure — instinct! what is it? or who can 
tell ? the power of attraction. Men are wise, yet the more they 
find out, the greater mysteries are presented to view, and the 
more puzzled they are relative to the book of nature. Ob, the 
wisdom of God ! The birds of flight know their appointed time ; 
and oh, that the children of men would consider theirs. I dined 
gratis at an inn. 

528. 20. I reached Augusta, (the place seemed familiar, as if 
I had seen it before, when I came within sight of it, as I had four 
times dreamed of preaching in a similar place, and seen some 
similar people,) and inquired for Methodists, and the first direc- 
tion was to go to the house of a Frenchman, where the family 
treated me with great ridicule and contempt. From thence I 
was directed to the house of a Calvinist, where I was treated with 
equal coolness. Thence to a house where the fashionable preach- 
ers put up, but got no encouragement to tarry ; but was directed 
to the common preachers' boarding house, where I was thought to 
be an impostor, and so was sent to a private boarding house; I 
went there, but could not get entertainment for love nor money ; 
and espying a grove of woods at a distance, concluded to go and 
take up my lodging there that night; and leaving a handbill, I 
set off and got about two thirds of the way out of town, when a 
negro overtook me with an express that his mistress wanted I 
should come back. I went back and tarried all night, and for my 
supper, lodging and breakfast, they would take nothing, neither 
would they keep me any longer, though I offered them any sum 
that they should ask for a week's board. Next night I offered a 
family pay for four nights lodging ; they said they would take me 
on trial ; I did not eat nor drink with them ; they kept me three 
nights for nothing, but they would not keep me the fourth. Next 
night, I went down on the bank of the river to take up my lodg- 
ings there, and whilst walking back and forth, meditating orr my 
singular state and circumstances, a boat landed, from which came 
a negro, and called me by name : I asked him where he saw me ? 
he replied, I heard you preach in Savannah ; did you not in such 
a place ? He asked me where I lodged ; I told him I had no 
place; said he, will you sleep where black people live ? I replied, 
if they be decent ones. — He went off, and after about half an hour 
came back, and piloted me to a black family, who lived in as good 
fashion as two thirds of the people in Augusta. I stayed all night 
and though I offered them pay, yet they would not receive any, 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



109 



neither would they keep me any longer for love nor money. I 
procured my provisions and had them dressed at the house of 
JVloses, a black man, who was a Baptist preacher. Whilst at his 
shop, I heard of a man who was friendly to the Methodists, to 
whom I sent a line, signifying that if he would make me an ap- 
pointment, I would cross the river to Camelton, where he lived, 
and preach. He did as I desired, and I held three meeting?. — 
Here I had a singular dream, which seemed to be as singularly 
fulfilled in some degree shortly after. I spoke in the African 
Baptist meetinghouse to some hundreds of blacks, and a few 
whites, the Methodist meeting house being denied me by tho so- 
ciety, and the preacher, L. G., they supposing that I was an im- 
postor. 

529. 30. I tarried two nights at a plantation house, where the 
man was troubled with an uncommon disorder, which puzzled a 
council of physicians, who supposed it to be a polypus in the 
heart. In the night, I was v seized with an inward impulse to set 
off on the Washington road, (my things not being arrived up the 
river,) so that my sleep departed; in the morning, when I arose, 
it was apparently gathering for a storm of rain, so I rejected the 
impulse as a temptation ; but it returned with double force ; and 
for the sake of peace of mind, I set off ; but what I was after I 
could not tell, and when turning it over in my mind, I appeared 
like a fool to myself. And ;ifter travelling about ten miles, an old 
man between seventy and eighty, who was riding very fast, stop- 
ped of a sudden as he met me and said, young man, are you trav- 
elling ? I answered in the affirmative, and gave him one of my 
hand bills ; he, on rinding the contents, shook hands with me, 
and said, I am a Baptist, but my wife is a Methodist ; and invited 
me to his house, about seven miles off on the Uchee creek, and 
procured me a congregation the next day, among whom was a 
respectable family which attended, (Esquire Haynes and his wife) 
who got their hearts touched under the word, and invited me to 
hold meeting at their hous.e, which I did the next day ; and through 
this channel my door was open for visiting several neighborhood?, 
where the people seemed to be melted to tenderness ; and so I 
was not examined for credentials, I begged two children of the 
above mentioned family, (only they were to have the care of them} 
which since have become serious. Appointments being sent on 
before me, I went from Haynes's to Pieman's — thence to CapU 
Thornton's, on Upton creek. 

530. February 10th. 1 got to Hope HulVs before sun rise, hav- 
ing w alked nine miles that morning. I found him in a corn house. 
I saluted with, how do you do, father ? His reply was somewhat 
cool; he agreed to make me an appointment in the court house, 
(he living above a mile from the town,) having influence amongst 



110 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



the people. After breakfast, before lie had started for town, I 
took a quantity of hand bills, and running through the woods, got 
to the town nV-st, and distributed them among the people, and 
cleared out before he got to town, having scarcely spoken to any 
one. This made a great hubbub amongst the people, who I was, 
and where I came from ; but when he came in to make the ap- 
pointment, he unfolded the riddle ; this brought many out tc* 
hear. Next night, I spoke again ; it was thought I should get no 
hearers ; however, the latter congregation was larger than the 
first ; a young clergyman from Connecticut, at the first meeting, 
said I spoke many truths, but was incorrect, and was minded not 
to come again; however, he did ; and afrer I had done, he vol- 
untarily made a flowery prayer, in which he gave me a broad- 
side. 

531. I once had a sister who resided in this town ; and her hus- 
band, who was a country lawyer, was ungenerously abused in a 
duel, afterwards died at Charleston ; his life and death, when I 
reflected on his future state, caused me some tender sensations of 
mind. One night, in a dream, I thought he appeared to me, and 
replied, " it is better off with me in the other world than what 
you think — it is well with me ; when I was dying, and so far ex- 
pired that I could not communicate to others, I was convinced of 
the truths of religion, and sought, and found acceptance." When 
I awoke, my mind was greatly relieved. 

532. Hope Hull said to me, the kindness you received in Ire- 
land, might be arcounted for on natural principles — the affection 
of the people taking pity on yon ; and if one was to come to this 
country, and behave well, would have the same kindness shown 
him : He entreated me to give over this mode of travelling, and 
to return to New England, and agree to take a circuit and wan- 
der no more ; for, said he, though it appears that Providence hath 
been kind to you, yet you will not always find Dr. Johnsons in 
your travels; but said, he thought that trials and difficulties would 
devolve upon me, and involve me by and by. He mentioned 
that God suffered Balaam to go where he desired ; likewise a 
young man that came to Charleston, who lay under a mistake on 
a certain occasion, and some other things similar to this ; which,, 
considering who be was, and my singular standing, and danger of 
running too fast or too slow, or going on one side or the other,, 
discouraged me much, when I gave way to reasoning and doubt- 
ing on the subject of my duty in so travelling ; but when I put my 
confidence in God, and submitted the matter to him, I felt peace 
and happiness of mind, and an inward refreshment and courage to 
go forward : he said that he did not know, when travellings that 
ever he felt it impressed on his mind to go to* one place more than 
another ; but said he, if I heard of a place opened, or a meeting 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL, 



111 



house vacant of a minister, or a wicked neighborhood, why reason 
said I should go. In reading Alexander K — 's life, 1 could not 
but remark his dream, page 96, about the pit and spring of wa- 
ter, &c. 

533. H. H. gave me a paper where to call on certain families ; 
I cautioned him on what he did, lest he should be censured for 
opening my way : said he, I leave every man to paddle his own 
canoe. I left the bouse before the family was up, and walked 
nine miles ; at Washington, where H. lived, a contribution was 
offered, as well as at Uchee creek, and some other places, which 
I refused, knowing that example goes before precept, and that 
impostors are fond of money, and if I were not guarded, should 
be esteemed as such ; however, at the latter place, ele\en dol- 
lars were sent from the people by Mr. H. and forced upon me. 

534. I found the great Baptist meeting would take off ihe peo- 
ple, so I continued on my walk until I got about twenty miles 
from H's., (giving away handbills on the road,) where I sat down 
in the forks of the path and meditated what I should do to pre- 
serve my journals from an approaching shower. Just then a man, 

' whom I had given a handbill to, came along and invited me to his 
house: he dismounted from his horse, and I got on, and soon ar- 
rived there, which was about a mile, when an awful shower of 
rain fell, I think as ever I beheld; so my journals were preserv- 
ed. This man had no religion. In the nght 1 felt uneasy, and 
my heart bound upon the road ; the man perceiving that I was 
getting up, inquired the cause, and strove to discourage me ; but 
not prevailing, arose and taking two horses trum his stable, car- 
ried me across two or three streams of deep running water, and 
by a tavern where was a sharp cross dog. — Soon as the day dawn- 
ed, he went back, and I continued my course a few miles, and 
found a family of Methodists where. I took breakfast ; but thought 
that they supposed that I was an impostor ; and being informed 
where a funeral sermon was to be preached, 1 quit ihem, and 
went to hear Britain Caple, who spoke in the pov\er and de- 
monstration of the Spirit ; after which, I asked and obtained per- 
mission and spoke a few words, as Caple thought I con d do no 
harm, (I appeared so simple to him as he afterwards said,) if I 
could do no good. Thence I went to Greensborough, and held 
meeting t hat night, and the night following, and then concluded 
to go, not amongst the Methodists, unless it came in my way ' r 
but principally around to the court houses, &c. and on my way 
to Oglethrop, I called at a house to rest, (having the nighl before 
travelled a considerable distance till two men overtook me, and 
on finding who I was, provided me lodging the remainder of the 
night ;) and the man began to find fault about the Methodists, (he 
not knowing who I was,) by which means I found one in the 



112 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



neighborhood ; went there and left some hand bills for (he 
neighborhood ; and as I was going off, the family found out who 
I was, and invited me to tarry and hold a meeting after they had 
enquired, and found that I was not one of O' Kelly's party. Irt 
the meeting a black woman belonging to General Stewart, who 
was brother to the man of the house, fell down and lay like a 
corpse for some time ; and her hands eeemed as cold as death ; 
we were at prayer when she fell, and her falling had like to have 
knocked me over : after about an hour and a half she came to, 
and praised God : I gave her my pocket bible, with orders to 
carry it home, and if she could not read herself, to get the whites 
to do it tor her. I had a meeting next night, and morning fol- 
lowing ; and thence proceeded to two appointments, which the 
family had sent on ; one was at Lexington, at Pope's Chapel. 
About this time I had a singular dream which induced me to cross 
the Oconee river, and tarried with a kind Baptist family that 
night; nert day I called on Tigner, a noted Methodist; and 
finding that the circuit preacher, T, C. would be there the next 
day, I left a parcel of handbills, and went on my way until eve- 
ning, when I stopped tor lodging ; and hearing of a serious family, 
I called on them, but scarce knew how to introduce myself; how- 
ever, the family on asking me various questions, invited me to 
tarry all night; and in the evening on finding out what I was, in- 
vited me to hold a meeting next day, which I accordingly did; 
this being in Clark County; and at night in Jackson old court 
house; where a few dollars were forced upon me; I was solicited 
to tarry longer, but felt my heart drawn to travel with expedi- 
tion, over these interior countries and return to New England, as 
my health and strength had returned far, far beyond my expecta- 
tion. 

535. Monday 22. I walked thirty-live miles to Franklin, and 
had a meeting at night. 

536. 23. Yesterday espying some drunken people, (apparently 
so) I left an appointment, which to day I fulfilled, and such at- 
tention is rare to be found. 

537. 24. An opportunity presenting, I rode a number of miles 
and had meeting at night in Elbertoo, and the night following — I 
got an opportunity of sending some handbills to the Tombigby, 
where perhaps I may one day visit. What am I wandering up 
and down the earth for? Like a speckled bird among the birds 
of the forest; what is before me I know not, trials I expect are 
at hand, my trust is still in God, my trials are keen ; my mind 
seems to be lead to return to the north by the way of Charleston. 

538. 26th- I went to Petersburg, h»d a letter from Doctor 
Lester, of New York to Solomon Round tree there, who opened 
his house for meeting, and showed me the greatest kindness of 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



113 



any man, since I came to the south ; I went through the town 
and dispersed some handbills, which brought many out to meet- 
ing. I visited Vienna and Lisbon, and continued my course to- 
wards Augusta, though strongly entreated to tarry longer, with 
the offer of an horse to ride about sixty miles, but could not find 
freedom to tarry, or accept, yet about ten dollars I was constrained 
to receive, lest in attempting to do good, I should do harm. — - 
Some good impressions appeared to be made. I called at a house 
on the road, where I saw a woman ask a blessing at the table, 
and I, to give her a sounding, talked somewhat like a deist ; she 
was a Methodist, and was going to turn me out of doors, when a 
man said, he is one of your own party ; which was the preventa- 
tive. I tarried all night, which she would take nothing for, but 
gave me some advice ; as she halted between two opinions who I 
was. Calling for some breakfast on the road, the old man insisted 
I should pay before I eat, which I did, and asked the cause of a 
collection of youths so early : the reply was, to revive the yester- 
day's wedding. After some talk, I gave them some handbills ; 
the old man took one and began reading like an hero, when feel- 
ing conviction, could hardly go through: I prayed with them, 
and went on my way, and some of the young people who came for 
the resurrection of the wedding, (as they called it,) followed me 
out of doors, with tears, and the old man forced back the quarter 
dollar which I had paid for my breakfast. 

539. Tuesday, March 2d. As I was sitting down to rest, by the 
forks of some roads, four persons were passing by me, and I over- 
heard the word meeting ; which induced me to ask, if they were 
going to meeting : but the answer was cool ; so I followed after 
them, and going along to see what they were after, about half a 
mile out of my road, I came to a large assembly of people at a 
Presbyterian meeting house, waiting in vain for their minister ; I 
gave them some handbills, the people read them, and then showed 
them through the assembly ; and some persons present who had 
heard of me before, told it, so I was invited to speak, with this 
proviso, that I must give over if the minister came. I spoke 
nearly an hour on free salvation, but the minister did not come. 
I received an invitation to a Methodist meeting house, where I had 
two meetings, and some dated their awakenings and conversion 
from that time. From man, we may receive favors, and ask again 
and be denied with resentment ; but the more we expect from God, 
the more we shall have in answer to faith and prayer, in sincere 
patience, in submission to the will of God ; and the longer I pur- 
sue the course of religion, the more I am convinced of the truth 
of these scripture passages, that all things shall work together for 
good to them that love God : if we don't bring the trials on our- 
selves needlessly ; and no good thing will God withhold from t&em 

8 



114 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



that walk uprightly. Lord increase my faith, I expect trials are 
at hand ; the devil can show light, but not love, and in going in 
the way of love's drawings I generally prosper ; but in going 
contrary thereto, barrenness, distress, burthens, and unfruitfulness, 
and sorrow, like going through briars and thorns ; and as it is 
God's will to make us happy, it is our duty to go in the paths of 
peace, tender conscience, and melting joy, and in so doing, I don't 
remember the time I was sorry, though I perceive not the pro- 
priety of the thing immediately, yet I do afterwards ; therefore, 
act as a mortal being who possesses an immortal soul, and expect 
to give an account at the bar of God, as if my eternal happiness 
depended on the improvement of my time. Improvement enlarges 
the experience, and experience enlarges the capacity; and conse- 
quently can know more and more of God ; and God made us so 
that it might be the case with us, and if it were not so, we could 
neither be rewardable nor punishable, for there would be nothing 
to reward or punish, for one part of the punishment is bitter £# 
flections, or accusations for misimproved time and talents, the na- 
tural consequence of which, hath brought them there, and this 
would make distress. As holiness constitutes the felicity of para- 
dise, what nonsense it is for an unholy being to talk of gom? 
there ; for it would rather tend to enhance their pain to behold the 
brightness of that' sweet world; therefore I think they had rather 
be in hell; and the mercy, love, and goodness above, will injus- 
tice send them there, for it is the will and goodness of God, to 
send people or persons to the places suited to their nature, disposi- 
tion and choice. Oh, may God teach me the things I know not — 
a forced obedience is no obedience at all ; voluntary obedience is 
the only obedience that can be praise or blame worthy ; all good 
desires come not by nature, but by the influence of God's Holy 
Spirit, through the mediation of Christ, which are given to make 
us sensible of our weakness and wants, that we may seek and 
have the same supplied : and of course, it is our duty to adhere to 
the sacred influence by solemn considerations, and a resolution to 
put in practice the same, by breaking ofTfrom that which we are 
convinced is displeasing and offensive in God's sight, and looking 
to him for the blessings we feel we want, in earnest expectation 
that he will bestow it through the merits of the Son. 

540. Crossing Little River in a canoe, I held meeting at ten 
o'clock in the morning ; and though the notice was short, sixty or 
seventy came out, and it was a tender time. 

Sunday 7th. I arrived in the town of Augusta, and my thinrs 
having arrived, I went through the town, distributing handbills 
from house to house; some I gave to black people, some I flung 
over into the door yards, and some I put in under the doors, or 
through the windows where the lights were out ; and whilst doing- 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



115 



this, a negro came after me three times to go to his master's house, 
saying that Mr. Waddle (a Presbyterian minister) wanted me ; 
I went and obtained a breakfast ; he being about to leave the 
town, and hearing of me before, and being a candid man, was the 
means of removing prejudice, in some degree from that society. 
Then I went to the Methodist meeting house, where the preacher 
beckoned me to come up into the pulpit, which I declined until 
the third time, and then went : Said he, the elder, Stith Mead, will 
be in town this morning, and he wants to see you. He had get 
on my track, and some knowledge of my conduct, which had re- 
moved prejudice from his mind ; at length, he came, and after 
preaching a funeral sermon, offered me, (if I desired it) liberty of 
the pulpit, and the privilege of giving out my appointment for the 
afternoon, which I accordingly did, and then went off to the Pres- 
byterian meeting, and told them of it as soon as the meeting was 
dismissed ; and the African Baptist likewise, and then to my room, 
(the people said, I was a crazy man.) The bell was rung to give 
the people notice ; this was for the convenience of the Presbyte- 
rians. I spoke in my feeble way, and appointed meeting for the 
next evening. The Methodists said, you will have no hearers to- 
morrow evening, for Mr. Snethen was liked the best of any minis- 
ter that was ever here, and he could not get but few hearers on a 
week day night. However, the people flocked out more on Mon- 
day evening than Sabbath, and I appointed for Tuesday, and told 
the young people, if they would come out, that I would give them. 
hymn books, which accordingly they did, and the congregation 
was larger still ; I proposed a covenant to the people, to meet me 
at the throne of grace daily in private devotion, which hundreds 
agreed to (by rising up) for a space of time, which I bound them 
by their honor to keep. I expected to leave town next morning, 
but S. Mead prevailed on me to tarry till the following Sabbath, 
considering the prospect of good. Solemn countenances were 
soon seen in the streets. On Wednesday evening we had meeting 
in Harrisburg ; on Thursday evening, the man who had just fin- 
ished a job about the meeting house, kept the key, so that it was 
with much difficulty that we obtained it for meeting in the evening; 
he assigned as the reason, arrearage of pay; we told the people 
of it ; I mentioned that I esteemed it a privilege to have such a 
house to hold meeting in, and for my share felt willing to give 
ten dollars towards the deficiency ; and if they would come for- 
ward and subscribe liberally, perhaps they might not feel the loss 
of it, for God might bless them accordingly. We got upwards of 
seventy dollars that night. I told the youth, if they would come 
to a prayer meeting next evening, I would give them some more 
books ; about six hundred persons came out, to whom I gave sev- 
enty hymn-books more, making an hundred in all. Saturday 



116 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



evening and next morning", I held meeting in the vicinity, and the 
work evidently appeared ; for mourners came forward to be pray- 
ed for. In the afternoon I gave my last discourse in Augusta, 
and then I requested those that were determined to set out and 
seek God, to let me take their names in writing, that I might re- 
member them in my devotions when gone ; about seventy, who 
had been careless, came forward. 

541. Last evening, we got about thirty dollars more for the 
meeting house — it was expected that I should have a contribution 
last meeting, for my labors, and well wishes to the town, &c, 
which I declined, and many thought it strange, yet five dollars I 
was constrained by my friends to take from a man out of society, 
lest my refusal should do harm. Next morning, Doctor Pren- 
tice, who had treated me as a friend, and was the first man that 
gave me an invitation to make his house my home in this place, 
sent his servant and chair with me nine miles ; thence I continued 
on my way towards Charleston. 

542. Wednesday 17th. I set off before sunrise, but was taken 
unwell, so I walked about ten miles, and whilst lying down under 
a pine, I reflected thus ; how do I know but this weakness of body- 
came by the will and wisdom of God, and in a way to do good, 
as afflictions happen not by chance nor come from the dust, but 
are God's mercies in disguise ; presently there came along a Me- 
thodist backslider, who at times strove to reason himself into the 
belief of deism and universalism ; but still he could not forget the 
peaceful hours he once enjoyed, yet the word preached would 
reach his heart, so that he but seldom went to places of meeting. 
I obtained a promise from him, however, that he would try to set 
out again ; and as we parted he was tender. I spoke at night and 
next morning to a few, and some wagons coming along, I got lib- 
erty to ride in some of them by turns. My shoes heating my feet, 
I gave them away for some bread, having a pair of mogasons 
with me, which preserved my feet from the sand. 

543. Friday 19th. I called at a number of houses, to get enter- 
tainment, but could not for love nor money, till about the middle 
of the night, when coming opposite to a house or cottage, an old 
woman opened her door, and as I saw the light, begged permis- 
sion to tarry ; which I obtained, and she gave me some bread, and 
said, I suppose the other families did not take you in ; but sup- 
posed you to be some thief, as you did not appear to be in the 
character of a gentleman. I paid her for my lodging ; but for the 
bread she did not require it. Next evening, I travelled till late, 
likewise inquired at almost every house for entertainment, but 
could not obtain upon any conditions. At length, I espied a light, 
but durst not venture near it for fear of the dogs, but found a con- 
venient tree, where I could screen myself from the dogs, and 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



117 



then alarmed the family. After some time, I was answered, and 
piloted to the house, where I found an old woman and her son, 
and she, to relieve my hunger, gave me such as her cottage af- 
forded, viz. coffee and cake, gratis ; however, I paid her, and next 
morning I went to Dorchester, and called on a Mr. Car, to whom 
I had a letter, and spoke in his house, where good seemed to be 
done, after that I had heard a Mr. Adams, an independent minis- 
ter, in their meeting house. 

544. Monday 22d. I came to Charleston, and found the preach- 
ers friendly, and yet shy, for fear of the censure of the conference ; 
so the preaching house was shut against me. I called on Mr. 
Matthews, then one of Harness preachers, for some handbiJBs, 
which were sent there by Adam C. Cloud, for me, (here I took 
the measles,) and distributed about twelve hundred of them through 
the town, and then obtained the liberty of the poor house, in which 
I held several meetings. Matthews invited me to supply an ap- 
pointment for him in the great meeting house, which was built for 
the Methodists, and about which Hamet made crooked work, &c. 
When M. was gone out of town, I advertised the meeting, and 
about two thousand attended, to whom I spoke; it was thought to 
have been as still a meeting as had been known in that quarter, 
for such magnitude. A collection was offered to me, which I re- 
fused. A gentleman opened a large room in which I held seve- 
ral picked meetings ; a collection was offered here, to which I 
declined ; however, a few dollars I received from some, partly 
through constraint and the medium of Mr. Monds, who appeared 
loving and kind. The family here, where Jones the preacher had 
piloted me, expecting pay for my board, I found a little book here 
which I wanted, and when paying for it, left money in the man's 
hands, a sufficiency for my board, and quit the house, and took 
up my lodging with esquire Terpin, who was inclined towards 
the Friends or Quaker society, where I held several picked meet- 
ings : the Hamet Methodists were low — the Ashbury Methodists 
(so called) were shy. At length, I took my departure for New 
York. The measles appeared on my voyage, and the captain 
and all hands were unkind, and one passenger shot a pistol off 
near my head, in the small tight steerage, which seemed to injure 
me much in my low state. 

545. April 8th. I landed in New York, (though on our way 
we had crossed the Gulph stream,) and about two days after, my 
life was despaired off by Dr. Lester, (as the inflammatory fever 
had set in.) , Whilst I was confined at the house of brother 
Quackenbush, the Lord was precious to my soul — the sting of death 
was fled, and sometimes I turned my thoughts on future joys, and 
realized that some of my spiritual children had gone before, and I 
absent from Jesus : how did my soul wish to be in those sweet 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



realms above ! But then turning my thoughts on time, I consider- 
ed the value of souls, and that poor sinners were in the dangerous, 
blind, dark road — the question arose, which I would choose, to 
depart to Paradise, or spend twenty or thirty years more in this 
vale of tears, in laboring in the spirit of a missionary for the sake 
of my fellow mortals' salvation ; and after a short pause I felt such 
a travail for souls, that if it might be consistent with the Divine 
Will, I wished to recover for their sakes, and still to be absent 
from my crown of glory ; yet I felt resigned to go or stay as God 
should see fit. 

546. After about twelve days confinement, I put on my clothes 
with, help, though during that time I could sit up but a very few 
minutes at a time, and that not without assistance, to prevent faint- 
ing. The day that I got able to stagger abroad, the mistress of 
the house was taken ill : the Lord was good v that we were not 
both sick together. 

547. I went to the south, without consent : some of the preach- 
ers in the city appeared shy, who were dear to me, which hurt 
my feelings, not to be visited in my sickness, though one came at 
times for a morning walk, and at length another ; but perhaps 
there was a cause. 

548. May 2d. God opened the way for my getting into the state 
prison, (which I had long before felt a desire to visit,) to hold re- 
ligious meetings there. Brother Kerr, whom I had seen in Ire- 
land, was one of the keepers, and obtained a verbal permit for a 
friend of his to hold meeting with the convicts, though in general 
written ones from two inspectors were required from those who 
are invested with powers to grant them. Two Calvinists preach- 
ed there generally : but this Sunday one of them was called away 
to a sacramental meeting, and the other readily consented to give 
up his part of the day without examining who or what I was — 
(these three circumstances of the one inspector and two preachers, 
I perhaps view in a different light than what some do) — I thought 
predestination was poor stuff to feed theses prisoners with, consid- 
ering their conduct and state ; so I spoke upon particular election 
and reprobation and a free salvation, not out of controversy, but 
to inform the mind. I had held but one short meeting since my 
sickness ; and I was still so weak, that I scarcely knew how to 
stand ; yet I soon forgot myself and stood an hour ; and in the 
afternoon I stood about two, whilst speaking on deism, and the 
melting power of God seemed to be present, as we formed a cove- 
nant to meet each other at the throne of grace, &c. (I spoke at 
night in the poor house) — I believe there was between three and 
four hundred prisoners. 

549. Monday 3d. I received a letter from one of the prisoners, 
who was condemned to imprisonment for life for the crime of for* 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



119 



. • ■■ : he was a deist when put in : but now he seems desirous for 
oration — he, in the name of a number, requested me to visit 
them. 

550. Tuesday 4th. I visited the cells where some of the most 
impenitent were confined, and tears began to flow : through the 
iron gates, I spoke to others in the different rooms of the mechan 
ics, (nailers excepted)— I spoke with some and prayed also, and 
all was still and attention ; so my heart seemed to melt towards 
them in love. Then I visited the bad women, and it was observed 
that some of the worst of them were brought, to bow. I obtained 
the favor of visiting the prison through and speaking to the prison- 
ers on a week day: this I was informed had not been granted to 
any one before— they were going to petition the governor for a 
permit for the visit if I hadmot obtained it without, considering I 
could not tarry till the following Sabbath. Afterwards I was in- 
formed that a number became serious ; and one who aided in 
burning Albany, who was deistical and a bad prisoner, got "con- 
victed and died happy soon after ; which was a matter of consola- 
tion to me — the preachers visited the prison, and hearing of the 
impressions made on some minds, appeared more soft and friendly, 
and had thoughts of offering me the African meeting house ; but 
feeling my mind bound for Connecticut, I could not feel free to 
stay. I got some religious handbills printed, and procured some 
books to give away ; so I had not money enough left to carry me 
home; and giving away about seventeen hundred handbills over 
the city, I found a vessel bound for Middletown, and went on board 
just as she was going off, though the captain was a stranger to me ; 
the vessel put into New Haven where I debarked, and the captain 
gave me my passage gratis, though he knew not but that I had 
plenty of money, which happened well for me. I held a few mee- 
tings in New Haven, which seemed not altogether in vain, though 
the devil was angry and a few stones flew from some of his chil- 
dren, or agents, one of which came through the window in the 
pulpit and struck just by my side. A young man of no religion 
left a dollar in my hand, which enabled me to take the stage, 
(though I still was feeble in consequence of my late illness,) thir- 
teen miles and procure me a breakfast ; then walking a few miles 
to Durham, I called at an inn to rest, and the landlord, who was 
a Methodist, knew me, and constrained me to tarry all night and 
hold two meetings. I then sent forward appointments into the 
neighboring towns and parishes, &c. in every direction, though I 
knew not how I should get on to fulfil them. 

551. Thursday 13th. I arrived in Middletown, expecting the 
society would treat me cool, but was agreeably disappointed. — 
When in the south, I found some minutes of a conference held 
between the Presbyterian, Baptist, and Methodist preachers ; 



120 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



twenty-five in number, to form regulations, &c. how the different 
societies might be on more friendly terms together, as the con- 
tentions between the different sects had been a great injury to the 
cause of religion in the unbelieving world : these minutes met 
my approbation, so I got hundreds of them reprinted, and sent 
them to ministers and preachers through the north ; and finding 
the congregation divided about an independent meeting house 
here in Middletown, and being informed that the parties were to 
meet, &c, I went in the dead of the night, and had some of my 
union minutes pasted on three doors of the meeting house. The 
next morning they were read by many. I suppose each party 
on the first sight concluded it was a threatening from the other, 
till they found its contents; when they met, I sent in a petition 
for the liberty of its pulpit, &c, and afterwards the Methodists 
had it more frequent. 

522. Oh, the mercy of God ! Oh, the rebellion of man! dis- 
couragements are before me, but my trust is still in God. 

553. Saturday 22d. Having had seventeen meetings the week 
past, which were as hard as thirty common ones, on account of 
their length, &c. a friend aided me with a horse, so I came to 
Eastbury about ten at night, where was a quarterly meeting : the 
preachers treated me with more friendship seven times than I 
expected, particularly Broadhead the Elder, who had wrote to 
me in Europe, a friendly letter, that many preachers and people 
in my native land would wish to see ray face again, though I had 
never seen him before. I had laid out for the worst, and if I 
were disappointed it should be on the right side. 

Sunday 23d. I was permitted to preach for the first time, at a 
quarterly meeting, and the melting pewer of God seemed to be 
present, and a quickening was felt amongst the people. I sent 
forward about three score appointments, in different parts of this 
state, from this meeting, though I saw no way how I could get 
on to fulfil them. However, Providence provided a way. — Ab- 
ner Wood, one of the preachers, having an extra horse, offered 
it to me very reasonable, so I gave him an order on Mr. Garret- 
son, for the eighteen dollars in his hands, and let him take my 
watch, (which a woman had sent me just as I was embarking for 
America) at what price it should be thought proper, &c. Bro- 
ther Burrows gave me an old saddle, and one of the preachers,. 
John Nicholes, gave me a whip. 

Selling the gospel is not in so good a demand now as former- 
ly, and bigotry through America, is falling fast, and God is bring- 
ing it down, and Christian love prevailing more and more. This 
visit, which I am now upon, was what I felt to be my duty wheo 
on my passage home across the Atlantic. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 121 



544. When I was on the Orange circuit, I felt something 
within that needed to be done away. I spoke to one and another 
concerning the pain I felt in my happiest moments, which caused 
a burthen but no guilt : some said one thing and some another ; 
but none spoke to my case, but seemed to be like physicians that 
did not understand the nature of my disorder : thus the burthen 
continued and sometimes felt greater than the burthen of guilt 
for justification, until I fell in with T. Dewey, on Cambridge cir- 
cuit. He told me about Calvin Woster, in Upper Canada, that 
he enjoyed the blessing of sanctification, and had a miracle 
wrought on his body, in some sense. The course of nature turned 
in consequence, and he was much owned and blessed of God in 
his ministerial labors. I felt a great desire arise in my heart to 
see the man, if it might be consistent with the Divine Will ; and 
not long after, 1 heard he was passing through the circuit, and 
going home to die, I immediately rode five miles to the house, 
but found he was gone another five miles further. I went into 
the room where he was asleep — he appeared to me more like 
one from the eternal world, than like one of my fellow mortals. 
I told him, when he awoke, who I was, and what I had come for.. 
Said he, God has convicted you for the blessings of sanctification,. 
and that blessing is to be obtained by the simple act of fakh, the 
same as the blessings of justification. I persuaded him to tarry 
in the neighborhood a few days ; and a couple of evenings after 
the above, after I had done speaking one evening, be spoke, or 
rather whispered out an exhortation, as his voice was so broken: 
in consequence of praying, in the stir in Upper Canada; as from 
twenty to thirty were frequently blest at a meeting. He told me 
that if he could get a sinner under conviction, crying for mercy 
they would kneel down a dozen of them, and not rise tilt he found 
peace ; for, said he, we did believe God would bless him, and it 
was according to our faith. At this time he was in a consump- 
tion, and a few weeks after expired ; and his last words were, as. 
I am informed, "ye must be sanctified or be damned,'' and cast- 
ing a look upward, went out like the snuff of a candle, without 
terror; and while whispering out the above exhortation, the 
power which attended the same, reached the hearts of the people ; 
and some who were standing and sitting, fell like men shot in the 
field of battle; and 1 felt it like a tremor to run through my soul 
and every vein, so that it took away my limb power, so that I fell 
to the floor, and by faith, saw a greater blessing than I had hith- 
erto experienced, or in other words, felt a Divine conviction of 
the need of«a deeper work of grace in my soul ; feeling some of 
the remains of the evil nature, the effect of Adam's fall, still re- 
maining, and it my privilege to have it eradicated or done away : 
my soul was in an agony— I could but groan out my desires to 



122 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



God — he came to me, and said, believe the blessing is now ; no 
sooner had the words dropped from his lips, than I strove to be- 
lieve the blessing mine now, with all the powers of my soul, then 
the burthen dropped or fell from my breast, and a solid joy, and 
a gentle running peace filled my soul. From that time to this, I 
have not had that extacy of joy or that downcast of spirit as for- 
merly ; but more of an inward, simple, sweet running peace from 
day to day, so that prosperity or adversity doth not produce the 
ups and downs as formerly; but my soul is more like the ocean, 
whilst its surface is uneven by reason of the boisterous wind, the 
bottom is still calm ; so that a man may be in the midst of out- 
ward difficulties, and yet the centre of the soul may be calmly 
stayed on God : the perfections of angels are such, that they can- 
not fall away ; which some think, is attainable by mortals here ; 
but I think we cannot be perfect as God, for absolute perfection 
belongs to him alone; neither as perfect as angels, nor even as 
Adam before he fell, because our bodies are now mortal, and 
tend to clog the mind, and weigh the spirit down : nevertheless, I 
flo believe, that a man may drink in the Spirit of God, so far as to 
live without committing wilful, or known, or malicious sins against 
God, but to have love the ruling principle within, and what we 
say or do to flow from that Divine principle of love from a sense 
of duty, though subject to trials, temptations, and mistakes at the 
same time. But it is no sin to be tempted, unless we comply 
with the temptation, for Christ was tempted in all respects like 
as we are, and yet without sin. James saith, count it all joy when 
ye foil (not give way) into divers temptations, which worketh pa- 
tience and experience, &c. Again, it is no sin to mistake in judg- 
ment, and even iu practice, if it flows from the principle of Divine 
love; for Joshua wholly followed the Lord, as we read : for one 
sin must have shut him out of Canaan, as it did Moses ; yet we 
find he mistook in his judgment and practice, in the matter of 
Eldad and Medad, prophesying in the camp, thinking they did 
wrong, &c. which was not imputed as a sin ; and many infirmities 
we are subject to whilst in this tabernacle of clay, which we shall 
never get rid of till mortality puts on immortality. But never- 
theless, as before observed, I think a man may have love the ru- 
ling principle, which is the perfection in Christ I contend for, and 
why may we not have it ? God gives us desires for it, commands 
us to pray tor it in the Lord's prayer, and that in faith ; and com- 
mands us to enjoy it, and love him with all our heart, and his 
promises are equal to his commandments, which are, that he will 
circumcise our hearts to love him, and redeem us from all our 
iniquities ; and as death doth not change the disposition of the 
mind, what nonsense it is to expect a death or future purgatory 
-*-no ; we should expect it now, as now is the time and day of sal- 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



123 



vation, saith the Lord — Enoch walked with God three hundred 
years; the ancient disciples were tilled with joy and tho Holy 
Ghost, and John, and those to whom he wrote, were made per- 
fect in love ; David, when a stripling, was a man after God's own 
heart, but not when a murderer, for no murderer hath eternal life 
abiding in him, saith John, but after his confession God put away 
his sin ; and Paul, in Romans vii. spoke to those who knew the 
law and rehearsed the language of one under it, when he said, I 
am carnal, sold under sin; but in the three first verses of the 
next chapter, he informs us, that himself was made free from the 
law of sin and death ; if so, he could not be groaning under the 
bondage of it, unless you can reconcile liberty and bondage to~ 
gether, which I cannot do, because I cannot think that a man can 
be carnal, which is enmity agaiust God, and yet be one of the 
best of men at the same time, because it is a contradiction, and a 
contradiction cannot be true. — A garrison may have inward foes 
bound, and armies without, perhaps three, and yet have peace 
among themselves, destroy some of the inward foes, and there 
are some left ; destroy the whole, and there are none left within, 
yet there are some without, viz. the world, the flesh and the devil ; 
and there is need for the garrison or person to keep up their 
Avatch afterward when the inward foes are destroyed, as well as 
Lefore, or else the outward foes wiil come in, and then they will 
liave inward foes again : therefore, you see that the blessing of 
sanctification is not only obtained by a simple act of faith, the 
same as justification, but kept likewise by a constant exercise of 
faith in God, as a man going towards heaven is like one rowing 
up a river, who wheu diligent, makes headway, but if he stops 
the tide will take him back ; therefore, as a vessel, whilst a stream 
runs in it, will be kept full, if it be full ; but stop the stream 
above, and it will grow empty by the outlet ; so the Christian, 
whilst in constant exercise of faith, enjoys constant communion 
with his God ; but if he does but neglect his watch, he will feel 
an aching void within. Christian ! can you not realize this, or 
witness to it from experience ? 

555. Tuesday 25th. I found my friends well in Coventry — 
held some meetings, and then proceeded to fulfil the errand or 
work, which I bad felt to be my duty when coming home from 
Ireland, namely, to travel the continent at large, to speak on cer- 
tain points, which I conceived to stand, or bo in the way, to the 
no small injury of Christ's kingdom, which I had been persuaded 
to give over the year before, at the New York conference, and 
in consequence thereof, felt my mind distressed, and as if I was 
delivering my errand to the wrong people, until I arrived in 
Georgia, for a recovery from my decline, which I believed came 
in consequence of the distress of my mind, which originated from 



124 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



undertaking to do that which I thought not to be my duty ; whe» 
giving up my judgment to the judgment of others, in a matter of 
magnitude and conscience; though having to trust Providence for 
ray daily bread in future, as when in Georgia and Ireland ; yet the* 
peace of mind that I have, and do enjoy in this critical line of 
life, more than compensates for all the discouragements as yet, 
and my trust and hope is still in God, who hath helped and sup- 
ported me hitherto. — Gilead and Hebron were the first of my 
visiting on this tour, and the power of God was to be felt. Lord, 
open my door, and prepare my way through the State. 

556. 29th. I went to Lebanon, through the rain, and spoke; 
and at Windham court house at night ; the people, except a few, 
were solemn and tender; then tarried at a house where I called 
the first day I set out to face a frowning world, who then were 
prejudiced against me, but now more friendly. Oh cursed, hard 
prejudice, what hast thou done to benight the understanding, and 
prevent it from judging right ! it is the devil's telescope, and will 
magnify and deceive according as you look through it. 

Sunday 30th. I spoke twice in Scotland, and twice in Canter- 
bury. 

557. 81st. I rode to Preston, and had one meeting, and three 
in Stonington, and a quickening seemed to run through the peo- 
ple. I feel the want of more faith, — Faith among the preachers 
and people causes good meetings from the presence of the Lord. 
1 spoke at the head of Mystick river, and in Groton, and New 
London, to many hundreds of people, 

558. My way was singularly opened in Georgia, and so it hath 
been since my return. — Glory be to God — who would not serve 
so good a Being as this ? 

559. June 2d. I spoke at Quakerhill, and in Colchester, four 
times that day ; I trust not in vain. 

560. The conference is sitting, and I expect to be as a leper 
shut out of the camp— yet I have broken no discipline, for I was 
only a preacher on trial, and never in full connexion, and of course 
cannot be expelled from the connexion, seeing I was never in. — 
And I never was a member of the quarterly Conference, and of 
course am not accountable to any particular quarterly conference 
lor my conduct : And the class that I once belonged to is now- 
broken up ; and my standing happened to be such, that there was 
none in particular to call me to an account ; yet I had plenty to 
watch over me either for good or evil. If my standing had been 
any other from what it now is, I must have had my heels tripped 
up at this critical time. 

Sunday 6th. I spoke in the congregational meeting house, m 
toy native town. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



125 



561. Monday 7th. The dysentery took away my strength con- 
siderably. Wednesday, I visited one in despair of God's mercy, 
though a member of the congregational church ; she had been the 
means of turning her son from pursuing religion, back into sin. 

562. Friday 11th. I preached in Andover, to about an hundred, 
generally well behaved; this parish had been (something like 
Jericho) shut against the Methodists. 

563. Saturday 12th. This day or two past, I have been some- 
what distressed : I went to Thompson, and on my way the bur- 
then fell, and was encouraged to go forward, as God's spirit seem- 
ed to run through the assembly. — I spoke in Pomfret, Brooklyn, 
Canterbury, Franklin, Norwich, and at the landing, where the 
people appeared serious, and many tender ; at the latter place, 
one came to me and said, last August I heard you preach, and it 
was the means of my conversion to God, and one more also. 

564. Tuesday 15th, I spoke in Sterling, where the Methodists 
had not spoke before, and in Plainfield ; thence to Bozrah, and 
some adjacent places, and had meeting. About this time, 1 fell 
in with the bishops on their journey to the east. Mr. Asbury 
was more friendly than I expected — and said, he thought I missed 
it, that I did not tarry at the New York conference, adding, if I 
could have cleared up some tilings, (which I suppose was about 
my deserting the circuit, &c.,) to the satisfaction of the preach- 
ers, perhaps 1 might have been ordained ; and added further, 
that my name was taken off the minutes, as they kept none on 
but such as travelled regularly. Mr. Whatcoat said, we should 

* join as one man to go forth as an army to hold each other up ; 
but if you attempt to travel at Iarj>e, you will meet with continual 
opposition from your brethren, (though some approbate you,) 
and this will have a tendency to discourage you, and weaken 
your hands, and wean you from your brethren, so after a while 
you will fall away. — Q^See Appendix. 

565. I visited New Salem, Chatham, Haddam, and Guilford, 
where one got religion* — thence to Wallingford, and Cheshire, 
where bigotry is great in the hearts of the people. 

566. Tuesday 22d. I had four meetings, and having fulfilled 
the first appointment about sun rise, in Newington, I went to the 
second in Wethersfield, and when I had done, a woman who was 
a stranger, shook hands with me and left a dollar in my hand, 
which was the only money I had had for some time. On the 
way to the third meeting, my horse flung me in the city of Hart- 
ford, and ran, and I got him no more till November f blowing; 
when I was falling, my horse started towards me as I was getting 
on, pitched me over him to the other side, which some people 

Alii * Who since has become a black preacher in the West Indies. 



126 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



seeing, screeched out, supposing my brains would be dashed out 
against the pavement ; however, it so happened that I did not get 
entangled in the harness, and received no material injury, except 
a severe shock. How far angelic interposition is present on such 
occasions, we shall more clearly see in a coming world. The 
before mentioned dollar enabled me to take the stage, and go on 
my rout to Windsor. At the time I fell, I had about an hundred 
appointments given out, and about seven hundred miles to travel, 
all to be performed in five weeks, but how to get on, I did not 
know, as my horse was taken up and advertised, and got away 
again, and then not heard of for some time ; and the man in whose 
possession they were, would not deliver up my saddle and out- 
ward garment, unler* I would pay him several dollars, after prov- 
ing them mine ; so I left him to his conscience to settle the mat- 
ter. However, my trust was still in God, whom I did think would 
overrule it for good, which accordingly took place ; for there were 
several neighborhoods which I had previously felt a great desire 
to visit, but prejudice and bigotry had entirely shut up the way 
until now, when the above incidents were overruled to the casting 
of my lot in those vicinities, where the door was opened, and I 
held meetings, the fruits of which, I expect to see in the day of 
eternity. I got assistance to Suffield, Wesl field, Springfield, 
Ludlow, Wilbraham, Stafford, Ellington, East Hartford, Wapping, 
Hartford five miles, Mansfield, Eastford, Thompson, Killingly, 
Abbington, Plainfield, Voluntown, Cranston, and Providence — 
where Providence opened my way, by raising me up friends to 
assist me to get from place to place, to speak to thousands of peo- 
ple. A few appointments were not given out according to my 
expectation, so I disappointed them, as they clashed with my 
own ; but those which were given out according to my direction, 
I fulfilled all, except one, which I withdrew, so none was disap- 
pointed. I visited Lyme, and several neighboring places. About 
this time, I lost my pocket handkerchief, and borrowing another 
at tea, forgot to return it as I arose from the table, and immedi- 
ately went to .meeting : from this circumstance, an idea was con- 
ceived that I meant to steal it. Oh, how guarded should we be 
against a spirit of jealousy ! which is as cruel as the grave ! how- 
ever, I sent the woman money, as I had lost her's likewise, while 
riding. In ten weeks and two days, I rode about fifteen hundred 
miles, and held one hundred and eighty four meetings; and feel- 
ing my mind drawn out to declare a free salvation, I frequently 
stood th'ee hours, and generally near two. I received two letters 
from Dr. Johnson, which were a comfort to me. 

5Gf. Daniel O'Strander is appointed presiding elder of Con- 
necticut: he gave me a recommendation for a local deacon's or- 
dination, &c, but I observed a clause in the discipline that was 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



12? 



made whilst I was in Europe, that every local preacher should 
meet in class, and that if he did not he should forfeit his license, 
which made me rather suspicious about being ordained ; as it 
would be impracticable to meet in a class and yet travel as exten- 
sively as what I expected, and if I travelled without meeting in a 
clas«, I should forfeit my license, (or rather credential,) and be 
excluded, kc, and to be so excluded without breaking discipline, 
as I only had been on trial and never in full connexion, and had a 
right of course to desist, as well as they to stop me if they chose* 
as a trial implies a trial on both sides ; nor yet guilty of false doc- 
trine, contrary to Methodism, or immoral conduct — I was unwil- 
ling to put a sword in the hand of another to slay myself — and 
though i had appointed a day to fall in with the bishop for that 
purpose, yet could not see my way clear to proceed, and so gave 
up my recommendation, lest it should be said, 1 converted it to a 
different use from what it was intended ; not but what I was wil- 
ling to be accountable for my moral conduct, if I could in any 
way, that I might follow the dictates of my conscience. 1 was 
fearful of hurting brother O'Strander's feelings by this refusal. — 
Some said that 1 construed that part of the discipline wrong ; how- 
ever 1 explained it as I thought it read, and afterwards asked J. 
Lee, who observed that he would have made use of that very pas* 
sage to prevent one of his local preachers from travelling in my 
way, because a local travelling- preacher is a contradiction in 
terms, and would be a bad precedent. Another time I wanted to 
cross a ferry, and thought, what shall I do for money to get over? 
I had none and could think of nothing I had with me to pawn,, 
and as I was mounting my horse, a half dollar was put into my 
hand by two persons, so 1 was provided for ; about this time I 
wanted a horse shod, and had given the last farthing of my money 
to have a school house lighted in Glastenbury, and knew not 
where to look : however, a way was provided in a strange con- 
gregation who knew not my necessity. 

568. In Milton, Woodbridge, Stratford, Merrden and several 
other places, I found kind friends to aid me, and some appeared 
to believe more freely )v a free salvation ; and good 1 have rea- 
son to believe was done. At length feeling my mind free from 
Connecticut, 1 took water passage from Fairfield to New York, 
and having paid my passage and procured some provisions, I had 
no money left ; and having a tedious passage, the last, twemy-four 
hours I had no food to eat ; however, I arrived in the city, and 
found some kind friends, who knew not my wants, for previous to 
my sailing my small clothes I had left to he washed, which were 
to have been brought to me, but was disappointed of their coming, 
so I had not a necessary change ; however, God still provided 
for me. One day, as I was walking one of the streets, Solomon 



128 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Roundtree, from Georgia, (being here after goods,) saw me and 
knew me, and called me into the store to know if I wanted or 
needed an}' thing. He gave me a pocket handkerchief, a change 
of linen, kersimere for vest and pantaloon?, and four dollars in 
money, for which may he be rewarded at a future day. The 
preaching houses were shut against me. I made application for, 
and obtained permission to hold meetings in the poor house school 
room, and then with much difficulty, obtained liberty of the Uni- 
ve realist's meeting house : they thought the Methodists had some- 
thing against me of a bad nature, or why would they shut me out 
and keep me so distant ? I spoke in the Universalist's meeting 
house to a large assembly, and one of their preachers attempted 
to answer my discourse afterwards, and gave notice of his inten- 
tion that night. 

569. Mr. Sergeant, one of the stationed preachers who had 
been opposed, now (as he there told me) became friendly; but 
T. Morrell, the superintendent, was still opposed, so I must do 
as I could, if I could not do as I would. I perceived by wrong 
information he had formed wrong ideas of me, as many others, 
through the same channel have done: therefore, as they mean 
well, though they lie under a mistake, it is nof worth while for 
me to give them bitter retaliations, as many do who are opposed 
by the Methodists, and thus become persecutors, I ought to do 
right if other people do. wrong, and the best way that ever I found 
to kill an enemy, was to love him to death ; for where other wea- 
pons would fail, this hath had the desired effect, and I hope with 
me it ever may. After holding meetings in different private hou- 
ses, whilst hundreds were listening in the streets, I at length felt 
my mind free from the citv, though during my stay, I had walked 
thirty miles one. day into the country, and had meeting at night, 
and likewise had obtained permission from the mayor to hold mee- 1 
ting in the Park, who sent constables there to keep order, and 
some said the mayor himself was there in disguise. I visited Tur- 
key in New Jersey, and Elizabethtown, where the meeting house 
was open to me, and Thomas M — 's father, who calls himself a 
bible man, gave me a dollar. 

I embarked and sailed for Newburgh, where I felt previously a 
desire to go. The captain gave me my passage, though a Calvi- 
nist, and admitted prayers on the way. I procured with some 
difficulty the liberty of an academy in which I held two meetings: 
the people complained to their minister that I had destroyed their 
doctrine, (as was said,) and he must build it up, or they would 
hear him no more ; he replied, that it would take him nine Sab- 
baths to build up what I had pulled down. He spoke two Sun- 
days and made bad worse ; then calling in help, they disputed 
about construing scripture, got quarrelling, and it terminated in a 



0R ? LORENZO'S JOURNALS 129 



law suit, as one charged the other with heresy, and so was pro- 
seeuied for slander, &c. 

570. I called on elder Fowler ; whom I expected would keep 
me distant, but was agreeably disappointed ; he gave me a 
horse, for getting it shod, to ride several days : So I visited 
Lattentovvn, where I was expected the day before; however, 
the disappointment was overruled for good, and being notified, 
more came out. I visited Plattekill, Pleasant Valley. Sha- 
wankunk, and several other places. At the Paltz, I was taken 
with a violent puking for several hours ; but at length, I em- 
barked and landed at Loonenburgh, and walked to Schoharie, 
and saw my brother in law Fish for the last time, I visited 
Halabrook, Schenectady. — Clifton Park, Niskeuna, Troy, and 
Half Moon, where I saw my friend R. Searle* whom I had 
not seen for about eight years, except about five minutes. It 
seemed natural to see him, and brought past times afresh into 
my mind, when he and his sister were in our native land, who 
were the only young persons I had then to associate with on 
religious subjects. Our meeting §>ave me a tender sensation, 
but it appeared that he could not see the propriety of my tra- 
velling thus, so I thought it most advisable to retire that day, 
and went to another place and held meeting, Albany friends 
met me at a distance, and invited rne to town to hold meeting, 
which I accepted ; but the preacher, Cyrus S. would not con- 
sent forme to go into the meetinghouse, so hundreds were dis- 
appointed, as the trustees did not like to hurt his feelings ; as 
he said, if they let me in, he should petition the next confe- 
rence not to give them a preacher. The society, in general, 
appeared friendly, and John Taylor opened his house in which 
I held meeting ; this Cyrus did not like : the Lutherans it ap- 
pears would have lent me a meeting house, but supposed I was 
wicked, or why should Mr. Stebbins shut me out? so I went to 
him to get a paper that there was nothing against my moral 
conduct ; which he refused to give, adding, that I trampled on 
the bishop's power, by travelling so independent, which if he 
was to do, he would have been cut off long ago; likewise, that 
it would be inconsistent for him to pave the way for me to ob- 
tain another meeting house when he denied me his own; and 
said, that he would rather have given ten dollars, than to have 
had such an uproar in the society and city as there was since I 
came ; and ten to the end of that, if I could not have been kept 
away without — just after I began to travel, he appeared friendly, 
and his labors were owned and blessed of God, and then he 
was a noisy Methodist, f 

* 1 have not seen him since — he has withdrawn and joined the Church of England, 
tBut now he haa withdrawn and joined the Church of England. 

9 



130 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



571. In Cobuskill, we had a good time, and at Skene vim 
Creek, where I saw some who were stirred up to become seri- 
ous about the time I was in my native land ; likewise an old 
uncle of mine whom I supposed was dead ; I remember once 
some of his words when I was young, which made great im- 
pression on my mind in one of his visits- 
September 15. A large meeting being appointed for all de- 
nominations in the country to worship God together in the 
woods, my brother in law and sister had strove to prevail upon 
me not to go, and at first prevailed ; but feeling distressed in 
my mind, I went, (an awful hail storm happened in the way.) 
Hundreds collected, to whom I spoke ; when others were com- 
ing on the ground, orders were given for all the official cha- 
racters of the different religious orders to retire to a council 
room, to consult how to carry on the meeting; they went, but 
I did not feel free to go till their business was nearly over. — 
They agreed not to meddle with their peculiarities, but to be 
as near alike as they possibly could ; but I was not there when 
they took the vote, so my hands were not tied. There were 
about two thousand people, and upwards of thirty ministers or 
preachers, of the Presbyterian, Baptist, and Methodist orders, 
and took turns in speaking, and I spoke in the night ; next dav 
I had thoughts of leaving the ground, but got detained, and 
Calvinism came upon the stage ; but the preachers' hands were 
tied so that they could not correct it ; but I felt it in my heart 
to speak on certain points, which liberty I obtained, and began 
meeting without singing or prayer, and my text I did not tell 
until towards the close of the meeting — I stood near three 
hours, and after we were joining in prayer and rising up, when 
no one in particular was speaking, several persons observed 
that they saw something fall from the sky like a ball of fire, 
about the bigness of a man's hat crown ; (I did not see it ; 
however, just at that moment, a number fell like men shot in 
the field of action, and cried for mercy. The meeting contin- 
ued nearly all night, and many found peace. The next day, as 
I was going off, the people were so kind as to give me a horse, 
saddle and bridle ; so after visiting a number of places, and at- 
tending a quarterly meeting at Paris, went to Western with 
brother Miller, who hath no children, except an adopted daugh- 
ter, (Peggy ******** * ) I visited several neighboring 
places, and spent a week not in vain. I had an oil cloth cloak 
given to me, and then took my departure for Upper Canada. — 
I swam my horse across Black river, and arrived at Kingston, 
through a black deep soiled flat country, and so muddy that my 

* Who since has become my companion in life. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL, 



131 



horse could but just walk, and for miles together seeing nothing 
but the wild beasts of the desart 1 visited several neighbor- 
hoods within forty miles of Kingston westward. I had several 
dollars offered me, which I refused, lest the circuit preacher 
(who was supposed to be sick, as he had disappointed a number 
of congregations) should think I hurt his salary, and this be 
brought against me at a future day. I went down about an 
hundred and twenty miles, holding meetings as I went, and 
frequently only on mentioning Calvin Worsteds name, and 
the blessing he was to me, people who had here felt the shock 
of his labors were stirred up afresh, and some would even cry 
out, <fec. I saw the grave of a distant relation of mine who had 
been a great traveller, but ended his life on an island at the 
mouth of Lake Ontario ; thus 1 see we must all die — Oh, the 
solemn thought — but when I cast a look beyond the bounds of 
time and space, I see, methinks, a beautiful place where saints 
immortal dwell, and where I hope, by God's grace, one day 
safely to arrive. 

572. I recrossed St. Lawrence river, from Cornwall to St, 
Ridges, and passing through an Indian settlement, who live in 
the English fashion in some degree, I came into Shadigee woods, 
so through to Plattsburgh, missing the road by the way ; how- 
ever, I was not hurt by the wild beasts, and found good places 
to cross the rivers, and my road brought me Higher than the 
usual road. I called at a house where two of my spiritual chil- 
dren lived, who were awakened on Cambridge circuit; but 
could rally nobody, so I turned my horse in a pasture, and took 
up my lodging under an hay stack for the night ; but towards 
day I heard a child cry, so I gave another alarm, and was cor- 
diallv received in — I held meetings about here, and saw my 
friend J. Mitchell — I went to the Grand Isle, and had two meet- 
ings, then riding three quarters of a mile through the water on 
a sand bar, I came to Milton — thence to Fletcher, and saw the 
man that took my horse when I was going to Europe ; thence 
to Hardwick, (being now in Vermont,) where my brother 
Bridgman and two sisters lived ; — my youngest sister seemed 
to have lost her desires in a great measure, and I could not 
prevail on her to set out again ; this grieved my heart ; I told 
them I could not bid them farewell, unless they would endeavor 
to set out and seek God afresh, though I wished them well. 

573. I visited several neighboring places, and souls were 
blessed by God. Thence leaving Vermont, I came over Con- 
necticut river, into New Hampshire, where I met Martin Rut' 
ter, going to form a circuit ; I had felt a desire he should go 
into that part where he had set out to go ; I gave him the names 
of some families where to call. 



132 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



574. I saw Elijah R. Sabin, who had been a zealous useful 
preacher, but was now broke down and married, and about to 
locate. 1 had meetings in Haverhill, then rode to Plymouth, 
and Holdness, and Meridith, and Gilmington, and the melting 
power of God seemed to be present in many places. 

575. I met one who wanted my horse, by the name of Sealy; 
I told him he migbt take him, if two impartial men would prize 
him, &c. ; the two men could not agree, so they called a third, 
who judged in such a manner that this bargain which was in 
connexion with two others, was about two hundred dollars 
damage to me.— It was my intention to have sailed for the 
south, which was the cause of my putting myself in the way 
whereby I was cheated as above. (I believe God suffered these 
trials to befall me, for not being more submissive to go to the 
south by land, &c.) However I proceeded on foot, being a 
stranger in this part, until I came to old Almborough in Massa- 
chusetts, where I saw Stephen Hull, with whom I once was 
acquainted : he went out from near my native place to travel- 
ling, but at length quit the connexion, assigning as the reason, 
his family, &c, and that he could "not get a support amongst 
the Methodists. 1 observed his wife was a pious young woman, 
when with her father Col. Lippet, in Cranston, but now appears 
to be in a cold uncomfortable state. Here I observed Mr. Wil- 
son of Providence, and John Hill, who now are congregational 
ministers, though once Methodists, and once could kneel at 
prayer, but now I observed they stood ; they compared them- 
selves to " fixed stars" and me to a comet, which is supposed to 
connect systems, I neither felt freedom to eat or stay long, 
having arrived there at night, and went off in the morning 
before they were up, though I expected to have had the privi- 
lege of a meeting-house, if I had tarried. I thought of the 
words of Judas, " What will ye giv& me and I will deliver him 
to you," &c. 

576. I took the stage at Haverhill, and came to Boston ; and 
'Thomas Ly el ; l,* who had been chaplain to Congress, and was 
the stationed preacher, would not suffer me to hold meeting 
in the meeting-house, or any where else; but said, if I did, he 
should publish me accordingly, saying, I was not a travelling 
preacher, nor a local one, and of course he could not suffer 
meeting consistently; and if I would leave the town in peace 
without meetings, he would let me depart in peace; he asked 
me if I was needy, and provided me with a breakfast, and 
offered me an old coat, <fec. I hired my board and lodging, 
and no vessel going out soon, my money failed me, so I was 



* He hath withdrawn and joined the church of England ! 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



133 



obliged to leave the town on foot, and then took stage and 
came to Worcester that night, then walked eighteen miles by 
moon light to Charlton. 

577. November 7th. I had a meeting at Dudley. 8th, at 
Sturbridge, Woodstock, and Ashford. 9th, I saw my parents, 
and my mother for the last time. 10th, I left my parents, and 
walked about twenty miles, and rode in a wagon eighteen more ; 
and as we were crossing a toll bridge, one began to run the rig 
upon me, asking me how much money I had got, and wanted 
to swap purses with me, and he considering himself a gentle- 
man, I reached him mine with a few shillings in it, though I 
had but six cents left ; he gave me his purse, but was sure to 
take out the contents in season. I thought he felt some con- 
viction, he ottered to swap back ; but I said a bargain is a bar- 
gain. Then a friend went a distance to where I had about 
twenty-eight dollars due, so I took an old mare, and my bridle, 
and an old saddle being given to me, and set off for Georgia, 
having one quarter of a dollar in my pocket. 

578. About this time I heard that the horse which had flung 
me in the summer, was found, and the man of whom I had him 
had got him again, so went and got the same mare which I had 
let him have for it, and then sold her for a watch and spending 
money; and collecting about five dollars, in the name of the 
Lord I set forth, not knowing what was before me. 

579. I had an appointment to preach, and making a mistake 
in the meeting house, I went up into the pulpit, but was soon 
drove out by the sexton, it being another man's meeting ; how- 
ever, when he had done, 1 got a peaceable hearing in another 
place. 

580. In Reading, the Lord blessed the people, and at North- 
Castle, White Plains, New Rochelle, Turkey Hoe, Tarry town, 
Singsing, and several other places. Then crossing North river, 
I preached at brother Smede's in Harvestraw, where some 
dated their awakening and conversion. 

581. Thence to Pequest and Asbury, and then to Philadel- 
phifl, where Mr. Cooper and elder Ware, hatcheled me in such a 
manner, as I never was before, without bitterness. They rea- 
soned and criticised on me as if they were determined to search 
me out from centre to circumference. I did not think proper 
to answer all their questions, neither to assign all the reasons 
I had for my conduct. Mr. Cooper said, your European bre- 
thren oppose you, and your American brethren oppose you; 
and you say our rules are good, and yet you go contrary to 
them, and two opposites cannot be right, and consequently one 
must be wrong — do you think you are wiser than all the rest 
of the world ? Lorenzo Dow has set up his will in opposition 



134 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



to his brethren, and is wiser than they all — he then said, thai 
woe is to him by whom offences come, and that I offended my 
brethren. He then gave me a pair of scales to weigh in, and 
put my arguments iji one side, calling them a feather, and his 
arguments in the opposite side, calling them ten thousand 
pounds, then see which will weigh heaviest, a feather or ten 
thousand pounds ; and so left it ringing in my ears, a feather or 
ten thousand pounds. I told him, that in matters of opinion 
barelj*, we should give up our judgment to the majority; but 
in matters of tender conscience before God, we must be our 
own judges ; for if by barkening to the other in giving up my 
conscience, I am brought into trouble, how can 1 expect to be 
acquitted at the bar of God? He asked me, if I did not think 
the preachers were as conscientious as myself? I replied, that 
I did not like to answer that question ; but thought some went 
more by reason, and that was better known to themselves than 
me, I must answer for one, and of course act for myself. 

582. So went on my way to Wilmington, and called on a 
preacher who treated me coolly, so I put up at an inn : how- 
ever, what Ware and Cooper said, discouraged me much ; but 
the Lord after I had submitted the matter to him ; comforted 
my soul ; for he had previously warned me in a dream of the 
night, that trials awaited me in Philadelphia, which I had told 
to brother E. Wolsey. I went on into Delaware, and came 
to a village which appeared familiar as though I had seen it 
before. A collection was offered me, which I refused, and went 
to Cokesbury j saw a preacher, and then went to Baltimore ; 
after I held a meeting, and saw brother 8. Coate, who was 
friendly, and suffered me to improve in a prayer meeting; an 
old man gave me two dollars, which I needed, as I had but one 
dollar and an half left me. — Wells the assistant was out of town 
that time. — H — y a preacher, refused to tell me where the 
Methodists lived that way to the southward, yet I set off, and 
rode about thirty miles to a place where I found a family said 
to be Methodists, and held meeting — and likewise in the neigh- 
borhood (being detained by a snow storm) several others.— 
Thence I proceeded on my way, and met bishop Whatcoat just 
as I had crossed Georgetown ferry ; he treated me with love and 
tenderness, and after he had inquired my journey, I inquired 
his welfare, and he told me where to call and put up in Alexan- 
dria and Dumfries ; so I found brother Brien and the assistant 
preacher, brother Roen, to treat me kind. Thence on to Cul- 
pepper, where I spent Christmas, and received a dollar and an 
half, which with two dollars I received at Alexandria, were of 
great service to me ; though they knew not my wants. Thence 
to Louisa county, where my mare was taken sick, so I left her 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



135 



ilftd went on to CnmbtrlancL county on foot, and while at break- 
fast, I turned in my mind, what an apparent enthusiast I am ! Yet 
i felt peace, and said in my mind, that my late misfortune should 
turn to the glory of God. and I felt within myself, that I should 
yet see good days in this weary land, where I am now a. stranger. 
Thence to Prince Edward county. On the way I called to dine, 
and paid the man before hand, but the family were so dilatory, that 
I went off without waiting for it to be got ready ; so crossing Coal' s 
ferry, I came to Danville, (I spoke in Halifax by the way, where 
I was thought to be an impostor :) here a man overtook me with 
a horse which he led, lame and bareback ; he suffered me to ride 
it about sixty miles ; so I came to Statesville, Iredell county, in 
North Carolina, My money being nearly all gone, I wanted to 
sell my watch for spending money. I got the watch low, at eigh- 
teen dollars, and offered it for nine, if I could have supper, lodging 
and breakfast with it. A watchmaker came in and said it was a 
good one, so the inn keeper offered me nine dollars, or eight and 
a half with supper, &c. I took the latter, and while I was asleep, 
the mistress of the house was so good or bad as to send all round 
the neighborhood, (as I was informed,) to notify the people that a 
horse thief was at her house, and if they did not lock up their 
horses, must expect one to be gone before morning. 

583. Next day, I had my feeling in this strange land, and re- 
tired in private, and renewed my covenant with God, that if he 
would suffer the Providences to open before me as in time past, I 
would give up to suffer his will : for I felt as if I was not quite 
so resigned to travel, and pass through trials as in time past- My 
soul was refreshed to put my hope in God, and look forward. I 
got a few together, and spoke in the court house — likewise at a 
Methodist house, where I was thought an impostor. Having a 
letter, I went to where it was directed, and the man of the house 
happened not to be at home, which was well for me ; so I got a 
meeting, and the people were so well satisfied, that I got liberty 
and an invitation to speak again About the same time, Philip 
Bruce, an old preacher, and presiding elder, came home from Vir- 
ginia, and arrived at his father's about six hours before his father 
died ; he felt hurried in his mind to hasten on the road — it appears 
that his father expected to see his son Philip by a conviction in 
his mind. 

584. Philip Bruce heard of me, and charged his. friends to be 
aware of me jj but on hearing of my having related some of my 
past experience, recollected to have heard of me before, and re- 
tracted his first charge, and wished them to receive me if I came 
to their house, which was a means of opening my way. A day or 
two after, I fell in with him, he treated me as I would wish to be 
received by the influential considerate servants of God, while my 



136 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



conduct is as becometh the gospel of Christ. Here lived sonwr 
who were called Presbyterians, which I called Presbyterian Me- 
thodists, or Methodist Presbyterians. — They had the life and power 
of religion. They gave thirty-three dollars of their own accord, 
and eleven more were subscribed. James Sharp took the money, 
and let me have a horse, and trusted me for the remainder, though 
he had no written obligation, and some said he would lose it, 

585. An opportunity presenting by a traveller, I sent on a chain 
of appointments towards Georgia. After holding several other 
meetings in Iredell, I set off, and had meeting at Major M'Cla- 
ray's, Spartinburgh, Enore, Abbeville court house, so to Peters- 
burgh in Georgia, where I arrived on the' 2nd of February- 1803, 
having had some trials, and experienced some providences by the 
way. I felt the want of credentials, as the Methodists for hun- 
dreds of miles had treated me cool. However, as soon as I enter- 
ed Petersburgh, a lad knew me, and soon word flew over the 
town that the walking preacher had got back, and I spoke to an 
assembly of magnitude that night. A society of Methodists was 
raised here when I was walking this country last year, though 
religion was cold. Now it seemed to flourish, my way was open- 
ed, and I sent appointments, and visited the country extensively as 
Providence enabled me to succeed. 

586. At Rolem's meeting house, and at Thompson's, Cunning- 
ham's, Powelton, Sparty, Rehobeth, "Washington, Sardis, Indian 
Creek, gen. Steward's, Burk's, gen. Dickson's, Baker's, Carrell, 
Redwine's, Paine' s, M' Daniel's, Cold water, Stenchcomb's, and 
Sest's neighborhoods, &c, I held meetings. 

587. A camp meeting, the first I ever attended, was held on 
Shoulderbone creek, where I arrived on the third day of its sit- 
tings, about the dawn of it. I spoke several times, and the Lord 
was with us; ten persons came forward, and testified that they had 
found the pardoning love of God, among whom was Judge Stith, 
who had been a noted deist. In this quarter God gave me favor 
in the sight of the people, and some were raised up to supply my 
wants, among whom was doctor B. and S. Roundtree, doctor Lee, 
&c, and another gentleman, who gave me a cloak ; for these fa- 
vors, may God remember those who administered to my necessi- 
ties. 

588. I visited Handcock, Clark, Jackson, Oglethorp, Franklin 
and Elbert counties, quite extensively ; the congregations were 
exceeding large, so that I mostly spoke under the trees, and the 
Lord overshadowed us with his divine presence : the fruit of this 
visit I expect to see in a future world. Though it was by a very 
sweet drawing that I undertook to wander here by land, yet it was 
trying to my flesh and blood, to leave my friends and acquaint- 
ance in the north, anil wander so many hundred miles amongsi 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



137 



strangers, considering what I had passed through before amongst 
strangers ; yet something within would say, go and you shall see 
peace, and I went and saw it, so I do not grudge all my toil. — - 
However, I was not without my trials here, considering the cause 
of God, for many of the Baptists supposed me to be a Baptist preacher 
when I was on foot through this quarter at first, and now flocked 
out by crowds to hear me, as I had said but little about names 
or parties when here before, and was coolly received by those 
whose friendship I wished to retain : the Baptists, (of whom many 
are pious,) were sorely disappointed in me now, when they heard 
my doctrine, or ideas on election and reprobation ; and instead of 
owning me now for a Baptist, reprobated me to the highest pitch, 
and several church meetings were held on the subject, the result 
of which was, that they should hear me no more. Some of their 
preachers spoke hard against me in public and in private, behind 
my back ; and some things I was informed they said which they 
could not prove ; and all this, because I endeavored to show the 
evil of that doctrine which had been such a curse to me, and for 
preaching up a free salvation ; which caused brother Mead to say 
(as they now preached up eternal decrees more than usual,) it will 
be the means of drawing out the cloven foot to cut it oft' — meaning, 
it would cause the people to know their sentiments more fully, 
which they frequently kept hid, and so deceived the people, by 
preaching an offer of mercy when only a few, the elect, could pos- 
sibly have it. And as some of them said that 1 preached or held 
to things that were false, brother Mead, and a number of others, 
advised me to prepare for publication my Thoughts, or Chain, on 
different religious subjects. 

589. I visited Augusta, and found a good society formed there; 
also Wanesborough, Sandersville, and many other adjacent places, 
together with Louisville, the capital, where the governor offered 
me money, which I did not feel free to accept ; but was thankful 
for his good wishes. 

590. March 25th, 1803. Camp meeting came on at Jones's 
meeting house, and lasted until the 29th. Some were convinced 
of error of sentiment, and some of sin, and a goodly number found 
peace in the blood of the Lamb, and the world's people were 
brought to acknowledge that something out of the common course 
of nature must have produced the effect in two instances. I found 
the people here kind, for as Hope Hull mentioned to them, that I 
was about to go to the western country, and perhaps I might want 
some spending money, &c, upwards of an hundred dollars were 
given me, so I found the Lord to provide, who put it into the heart 
of gen. John Stewart to get me a pass on parchment from the gov- 
ernor, under the seal of the State, to pass through the Indian 
country. 



138 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



59 L My horse not being good for travelling, I sold him on 
credit, and a Methodist (so called) had one for sale, and offered 
him to me for an hundred and fifty dollars: and this man who 
was called a Methodist, did not show me the kindness to wait, as 
another man of no society and of no religion, did ; for the latter 
was bound for me, though he had not seen me before. — and he also 
carried the money a distance for nothing ; so I see that the hearts 
©f all men are in the hand of God, and he can and doth work by 
whom he pleaseth. 

592. Feeling my soul refreshed by my visit, and my work done 
here for the present, and my horse paid for, and I well equipped 
for travelling, and my heart drawn to the west, and a number of 
letters being given me to give to the people, I was resolved to go 
to the westward : I accordingly told brother Mead, who was 
going to Virginia, that if he was minded he might give out a chain 
of appointments for me, through that country, to which he agreed. 
(During this visit, I had a ?mrroic escape from a raving heifer.) I 
felt a desire to hold meeting in a certain house of quality people ; 
but knew not how to accomplish it. But a thought struck my 
mind ; so I got one to go and deliver an errand in such a way as 
to provoke the man to say, I'm willing if my wife is, and the wo- 
man to say, I'm willing if my husband is; which was effected by 
the errand being delivered to them separately. I then published 
the appointment, but it so happened, that the family were all from 
home, except the blacks at the time of meeting : so I spoke before 
the gate in the road, and had a good time : but I received a few 
lines from one of the absentees, expressing grief on their side at 
the circumstance. 

593. April 19th. Being provided with necessaries, I crossed the 
Oconee river, and there meeting some persons, set off for Tom- 
bigby ; but I had not proceeded an hundred yards, before I found 
that one on whom we depended as a guide, knew nothing about 
the road ; of course, must depend on my own judgment. I had 
procured a map of the road, an hundred and thirty miles to the 
Chatahocha river, and a pocket compass, &c. A young man 
from Connecticut, who was acquainted with some of my relations, 
was feeding mules in the woods, so we followed him a few miles, 
and then encamped in the woods for the night. Next day a wo- 
man and a child got flung from a horse, and thereby were ducked 
in the Oakmulgee river. So we proceeded on, frequently seeing 
Indians, (which a black woman of the company was much afraid 
of,) till we came to Flint river, when we hired an Indian to lead a 
horse through, and himself wade before it. Some of the land 
over which we passed, was miserable, and some w r as preferable to 
any I had ever seen in the south. We frequently saw wild game, 
among which were deer and turkeys. The Indians frequently 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 139 



came to bur camp, and while we had our evening devotion, they 
would be solemn and mute : we could talk together only by signs, 
and I desired to know if they knew what we were about ; they 
replied, that we were paying our addresses to the Great Man 
above, who is the author of breath, &c. Thus all intelligences 
have some idea of divinity, futurity, and rewards and punishments> 
And what causes such universal acknowledgment, but an univer- 
sal teacher 1 which must be God ! I broke my umbrella, and like- 
wise lost my whip, the latter while buying corn, and hiring a 
pilot. 

594. One day a couple of us thought to get to the agent's house 
before the company, to get provision, but had not gone far before 
an Indian alarmed us much, shooting a deer through, and the ball 
struck near us, which made us suppose some hostile intention was 
against us, till we saw the mistake. We left a man and woman 
in the woods, who were going to trade with the Indians, as they 
travelled slow. 

595. Hawkins, the agent, treated us cool, so we quit him and 
went on. Next day, we missed our road, or rather Indian path, 
which we were convinced of by some swamps and water courses, 
and turning a little back, one of the company being a good woods- 
man, took the lead, and striking across, we came to the path, 
which divided the minds of the company at first, but at length we 
agreed to strike across it further through the woods, and that after- 
noon found a path which proved to be the right one. We at 
length found a man hunting horses, who piloted us to the first 
house in the settlement, which we made in thirteen days and an 
half from the time we set out, having travelled about four hundred 
miles. 

596. The company supposed that they could save thirty or forty 
miles travel, by swimming across the Alabama river, and forcing 
a swamp, which they attempted to do, and got detained by rain 
two days ; but I left them, and went down the river ten miles, and 
stayed with an half bred Indian, who charged me a dollar and an 
half for the night. I then left an appointment for Sunday, in the 
Tensaw settlement, and went over the Alabama by the Cut-ofT, to 
the west side of Tombigby, through a cane brake or swamp, seven 
miles, and found a thick settlement, and then a scattered one sev- 
enty miles in length, through which I sent a chain of appoint- 
ments, and afterwards fulfilled them, and the fruit I expect to see 
at a future day. 

597. The river Tombigby, like the Nile, overflows once a year, 
is also a flood tide river only once in twenty-four hours • it is 
navigable for vessels, and will one day become the glory of the 
south part of the United States, as the trade of Tennessee, &c, 
will pass through it.— The inhabitants are mostly English, but 



140 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



are like sheep without a shepherd. Whilst under the Spanish 
government, it was a place of refuge for bad men ; but of late, 
since it fell to us, seems to be in a hopeful way, and there is still 
room for great amendment. A collection was offered to me. I 
did not feel free to accept it ; and I left the settlement, procured 
some corn, and had not a cent left. Three of my travelling com- 
panions fell in with me again, and accompanied me through the 
Choctaw nation, to the Natchez settlement, which we reached in 
six days and an half being about eight hundred miles from Geor- 
gia; on the way, we met with a man going alone to Georgia; 
and in the sixth town, I gave my saddle cloth to the Indians for 
corn to feed my horse with. 

598. Here I was called to another exercise of my faith, having 
ho money, and a stranger in a strange land, but my hope was still 
in God who hath helped hitherto. — The master of the house, to 
which I first came, was once a Methodist ; he happened to hear 
of my coming the week preceding, by some travellers, and re- 
ceived me and the three men kindly, and the next day got me a 
meeting, and good I trust was done. The night after, I held mee- 
ting at the house of a Baptist, then rode on towards the town of 
Natchez, and parted with my three companions by the way, who 
ivere going to West Florida, to see their father. 

599. I called on a man who was said to be a Methodist, but 
found he was not ; so I went to another house where they were 
called Methodists, but met with a cool reception at the first, until 
I showed them the governor's passport, and likewise two papers, 
one from brother Mead, and one from Hull, that I was an accepta- 
ble preacher of moral conduct, &c, then they were more kind, and 
kept my horse about two weeks. Brother Moses Floyd met me 
the same night, and having received letters by me from Georgia, 
was friendly, then the above family became more so ; the gover- 
nor, to whom I had an introductory letter, was also friendly. 

600. I held two or three meetings in the assembly room, with 
the permission of the mayor, though with difficulty obtained. — 
The man on whom I called, and found he was not a Methodist, 
reflected how far I had come to see them through the woods, and 
felt his heart inclined to lend me an horse to ride more than a 
hundred miles, so I went to Kingston, and procured a spot of 
ground (by selling my watch) for a meeting house ; and then to 
the heights and Pinckneyville, and held meetings. I stopped at 
a house in the edge of West Florida, and sold my cloak. Thence 
I returned and visited several neighborhoods, and God's power 
was to be felt in some of them. 

601. My horse was now taken lame, so that he was not fit to 
ride to Tennessee. I spoke at the Pineridge meeting house, and 
at Washington, Sulsertown, and at Calender's meeting house 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL, 



HI 



where some were offended. Here quarterly meeting was held. 
Thence I went to Wormsville, Biopeer, and Bigblack, and preach- 
ed the funeral sermon of a neice of the Rev. Tobias Gibson, and 
the Lord was with us. I left my horse with brother Gibson, and 
took a Spanish race horse, which he was to be responsible for, and 
I was to remit him the money by post, when it should be due on 
my arrival in Georgia in November. 

602. June 20. Having got equipped for my journey through 
the woods of Cumberland, which was several hundred miles, and 
having been informed that a party of men were that morning to- 
start into the wilderness, I intended to go with them, but on my 
arrival found they had started the day before ; so I must either 
wait for more, or go and overtake them. To wait I durst not, as 
my appointments had gone to Virginia. A Kentuckian had some 
time before, as I was informed, struck an Indian who shortly after 
died ; and the other Indians supposed that his death was in con- 
sequence of the blow ; and they complained to the governor, and 
the Kentuckian was tried and acquitted : wherefore the Indians, 
according to their custom, were determined to kill somebody, as 
they must have life for life ; and they had now become saucy, and 
had shot at and wounded several on that road, but had not killed 
any one yet, and it was supposed that some one must shortly 
fall a victim. — However I set off alone, and rode the best part of 
twenty miles, when I saw a party of Indians within about a hun- 
dred feet of me : I was in hopes they would pass me, but in vain, 
for the first Indian seized my horse by the bridle, and the others 
surrounded me. At first, I thought it was a gone case with me, 
then I concluded to get off my horse and give up all, in order to 
save my life ; but it turned in my mind, that if I do, I must return 
to the settlements, in order to get equipped for another start, and 
then it will be too late for my appointments. Again it turned in 
my mind, how when I was in Ireland, somebody would frequently 
be robbed or murdered one day, and I would travel the same way 
the day before or the day after, and yet was preserved and brought 
back in peace ; and the same God is able to preserve me here and 
deliver me now as then- — immediately I felt the power of faith to 
put my confidence in God; at the same time I observed the In- 
dians had ramrods in the muzzels of their guns as well as in their 
stocks, so it would take some time to pull out the ramrods, and 
get the gun cocked and prepared up to their faces, ready to shoot; 
at this moment, my horse started and jumped sideways, which 
would have laid the Indian to the ground, who held the bridle, 
had it not slipped out of his hands; at the same time, the Indian 
on the other side, jumped seemingly like a streak to keep from 
under the horse's feet, so that there was a vacancy in the circle; 
at the same time, I gave my horse the switch, and leaned down 



142 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



on the saddle, so that if they shot I would give them as narrow a 
chance as I could to hit me, as I supposed they would wish to 
spare and get my horse. I did not look behind me until I had 
got out of sight and hearing of the Indians. I was not long in 
going a dozen or fifteen miles; so I overtook the company that 
day, and told them what I had passed through; they said, that 
they had met the same Indians, and a Chickasaw trader who was 
with them, told them that two Chickasaw Indians with him said, 
that the Choctaws which I met informed them, that if the Chicka- 
saw trader was not with these Kentuckians, they should have 
taken their provisions from them. When I heard this I reflected, 
if such a small preventative was the only means of saving a party 
from being plundered, what danger was I exposed to? And I felt 
more solemn afterwards, than when in the midst of dangers. 

603. About forty- eight hours after, a party of twenty-five men 
were attacked by some ruffians, driven from their camp, and 
plundered of some thousands of dollars, and some of them 
came near starving before they got in. 

604. I travelled on several days with the company, but they 
proceeded so slow, that I resolved to quit them ; and thinking 
1 was within about forty miles of the Chickasaw nation, set off 
alone one morning in hopes of getting in the same night, so I 
travelled on all day as fast as I could conveniently, stopping 
only once to bait, until I came within about twenty miles of 
the settlements, and about ten at night, came to a great swamp, 
where 1 missed the trail, and was necessitated to camp out 
without any company, (except my horse) fire, or weapons of 
defence ; and as I dismounted to fix my bridle and chain toge- 
ther, for my horse to graze while fastened to a tree, I heard a 
noise like the shrieks of women, and listened to know what it 
might be ; and it occurred to my mind, that I had heard hunters 
say, that the catamount or panther would imitate the cries of 
women ; at first, I felt some queries or fears in my mind, but I 
soon said, God can command the wild beasts of the forest, as 
well as he can command the Indians ; and I kneeled down and 
committed myself to the protection of kind Providence, and 
then lay down, and had a comfortable night's rest. The next 
morning I went on, and joined the settlement about ten o'clock, 
and got some milk and coarse Indian bread for myself, and 
corn for my horse ; then went on about twenty miles further, 
and through the good Providence of God, I did not miss my 
road, though there were many that went in different courses. 
At length I saw a man dressed like a gentleman ; he came up 
and shook hands with me, and after some conversation, invited 
me to his house, about a mile and a half off: I tarried with 
him a few days, and had two meetings, with some reds, blacks, 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 143 

whites and half breeds, and good I think was done in the name 
of the Lord. The post came along, and I left Mr. Bullen, the 
missionary, whom I spent my time with, and set of with him ; 
and in three days and an half we travelled upwards of two hun- 
dred miles, and came to the settlements of Cumberland ; and 
having a letter, I called on major Murray, who treated me 
kindly. — I gave away the last of my money and my pen-knife, 
to get across an Indian ferry, 1 sold my chain halter for two 
dollars, and brother Murray leni me an horse to ride to Nash- 
ville, where I got two or three letters, which I consider as the 
hand of Providence, as it was the only means of opening my 
door. I inquired for Methodists, but found none — I strove to 
get a place for meeting that night, but all in vain ; so I went 
about six miles and called upon a local preacher, who treated 
me with friendship, so I tarried all night. Next day early, I 
returned to Nashville, and tried to get the court house, and 
several private houses, but all in vain. Then I went to a grog 
house and began to talk ironical ; as if I was one of their com- 
pany, and soon the man offered me liberty of his house for 
what I would choose to give him, he supposing that I was not 
in earnest ; but I let him know that I was, by giving him a 
dollar, and told him as a man of honor, I should expect the room 
of him. I then went out and told the post master, who adver- 
tised it for me, as he knew by the superscription of my letters 
that I was no impostor. I returned to major Murray's, and de- 
livered up my horse, where was a class meeting ; the circuit 
preacher was cool, but Mr. Cannon, a local preacher, being a 
man of consideration, prevailed, and I met the class, and the 
Lord being with us, we had a good time ; so my way was opened 
through the country. The grog house in Nashville would not 
contain the people, and somebody prepared the market house 
for me, and 1 spoke and described the characters of a Christian, 
a gentleman and the filth of the earth, which were the subjects 
of my discourse, and some fearing of coming under the class of 
filth, behaved well. I appointed meeting again, and in the court 
house if it should be opened, if not, on the public square, or in an 
adjacent grove, as might best serve. The court sat in the mean 
time, and they ordered the court house to be opened, and I spoke 
to hundreds, Contributions were offered me, which I refused; 
however, several dollars were forced on me by sone gentlemen. 
The cause of my refusing the above was this, 1 did not wish to 
put myself in the power of another, nor to give satan a sword to 
slay me, or power to hedge up my way, as the eyes of hundreds 
were upon me. A camp meeting was held, but I believe that 
good was prevented by their not following the openings of Provi- 
dence. 



144 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



605. I visited several other places, and then went to Kentucky, 
and visited, Beardstown, Frankfort, and Lexington ; some Metho- 
dist local preachers treated me cool, and strove to shut up my 
way ; but God opened my way, by means of a Baptist at Beards- 
town ; and at Frankfort I got the state house : and at Lexington 
I got first the court house, then a play house, and afterwards, the 
Methodists opened to me their meeting house — in several meet- 
ings, God was with us. Thence I steered to Virginia. On the way, 
I was informed of an old salt well being found and a large bed of 
ashes by it, and pieces of earthen kettle, denoting their size to be 
larger than pot ash kettles, and also a vessel of stone like a salt 
cellar, which must have belonged to the ancients. 

606. At an inn, I offered the man pay over ni<*ht, but he re- 
fused, saying', he would be up in season in the morning ; however 
he was not, so I left what I supposedwould be hisdemand, oa the 
table, and went on; he afterwards reported that I cheated him. 
At another place, all my money was gone to one dollar, and the 
landlord attempting to accuse me of passing counterfeit money, 
would not exchange my dollar for my fare, but thought to injure 
me, until another man changed it for me. At length, I met two 
men, who told me that my appointments were made in Virginia, 
at Abington, where I arrived August 21st, about three hours 
before meeting time. I was now dirty and ragged, as my panta- 
loons were worn out, my coat and jacket worn through, as also 
my moccasons. I had only the smallest part of a dollar left: how- . 
ever, some gentlemen gave me seven dollars, and then a collection 
was made, which I refused, until they hurt my feelings and forced 

it upon me; some others held back their liberality. I had a con- 
venient stage erected, and we had a solemn time. I left an ap- 
pointment when I would be there again, and in the neighboring 
counties, and went on to Fincastle ; then to Bedford county, where 
I spoke in the town of Liberty; from the Age of Reason I took 
my text, and some went off before I had cleared up the point ; they 
supposed me to be a deist, but afterwards were sorry. I spoke in 
Lynchburg, New London, and at Carmel court house, and a num- 
ber of adjacent places, and left hundreds of appointments for the 
spring. I saw Dr. S. K. Jennings, and found him to be a man 
of strong powers of mind, and great acquired information, and 
very pious. Oh, may he fill up that sphere of life, which he is 
qualified for ! 

607. In Cumberland county, John Hobson, jun. got awakened, 
and found peace, us he fell down while I was speaking : his dear 
companion was laboring under great trials of mind, for the loss of 
all her offspring, till God cast my lot in their quarter, when she 
got reconciled to the same, by the sanctifying influence of God's 
Holy Spirit — his mother, who was upwards of eighty years old, 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



145 



sals© Found peace. I visited several other places, and the Lord was 
-with us: — Then I went to Richmond, and by the governor's con- 
sent, spoke in the capitol, which somebody had advertised in the 
Argus, and afterwards in the Methodist meeting house, several 
times ; also in Manchester, and at New Kent quarterly meeting. 

608. I rode twenty miles to Petersburg, in the rain, and seeing 
a man, inquired of him if he knew Jesse Lee ? he replied, he is 
my brother, and took me to his house ; and as soon as I passed 
the gate, I saw Jesse standing in the door, and I sat still on my 
horse, though I was wet tlirough, (with a bundle of books under 
my arm*) I had n© outer garment on ; and there was not a word 
spoke for some time between us : at length, said he, come in — I 
desired to know whether it was war or peace : said he, come in — > 
said I, is it war or peace? said he, come in — I made the same 
reply : said he, it is peace ; so I dismounted and went in, and he, 
after some -conversation, went and procured me a large assembly 
that night, in the Methodist meeting house. I spoke there several 
times, and God was with us. Oh, how different was I received, 
from what I was formerly ! Surely I was agreeably disappointed 
in my reception; and there must have been the hand of God in 
this, I visited several neighboring places not in vain. I got five 
hundred pamphlets printed, and as I was going to the office for 
them, a stranger called me out one side and put ten dollars into 
my hand (though he knew not my necessity) which was just the 
sum I wanted for the printer, 

609. I had much offered me in my travel through the state ; 
Ibut was unwilling to give Satan any ground to hedge up my way, 
and of course declined the most of it. One day, I had an appoint- 
ment to preach, and then started for S. Carolina, through a part 
■of some hundreds of miles, where I never was before, and had 
only a few cents at my command : however, my trust was still in 
God, who put it into the hearts of some, as we were parting and 
shaking hands, to kave about seven dollars in my hand ; so I 
went on and saw seme more providences of God ; also I saw some 
evils. Near Raleigh, N. Carolina, a petty constable attempted 
to take me up as an h&rse thief. Col. Paul Rushian of Chester- 
field county, S. Carolina, took me up also, and examined my pri- 
vate writings, and gave some of the most abusive dirty language 
that I ever met; with in my life. I found brother Baugherty, the 
presiding elder had given me out a chain of appointments through 
his district, of several hundred miles, which I fulfilled, and arrived 
back to Petersburg, in Georgia, according to appointment when 
going away. Here my wants were relieved, mostly by major 
John Oliver, who came and called me his spiritual father, and so 
did several others, and I saw a great alteration in the inhabitants. 

END OF THE SIXTH EDITION OF PABT FIRST. 

10 



RULES FOR HOLY LIVING, 



610. SERIOUS consideration upon the value of thy soul ; with 
the shortness and uncertainty of time and the duty that you owe 
to GOD — with the awful consequence of living and dying in 

SIN. 

Remember that by nature you are a fallen degenerate creature, 
therefore ye must be regenerated and born of the Spirit — for 
without holiness no man shall see me LORD! 

Consequently be persuaded, and resolve, through grace, to begin 
and spend, and close every day with GOD,, forsaking all known 
sin, with unnecessary wicked c ompany : Having your heart drawn 
out after GOD, in a praying frame, with your mind solemnly staid 
upon HIM in quest of truth — that you may enjoy HIS favor here, 
and experience HIS benedictions forever in CHRIST JESUS I 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE 



PART THE SECOND. 

61 1. OCTOBER 28th, 1803. After an absence of about seven 
months, I arrived back in Georgia ; having travelled upwards of 
4000 miles. When I left this state I was handsomely equipped 
for travelling by some friends whom God had raised me up, in 
time of need; after my trials on my journey from New England. 
My equipment was as follows: my horse cost 45/. a decent sad- 
dle and cloth, portmantua and bag, umbrella and lady's shove 
whip: a double suit of clothes, a blue broad cloth cloak, (given 
me bv a gentleman.) shoes, stockings cased hat, a valuable watch, 
with fifty-three dollars in my pocket for spending money, &c. 
&c. But now on my return, I had not the same valuable horse ; 
and my watch I parted with for pecuniary aid to bear my ex- 
penses. My pantaloons were worn out ; my riding chevals were 
worn through in several places. 

612. I had no stockings, shoes, nor moccasons * for the last 
several hundred miles ; no outer garment; having sold my cloak 
in West Florida: My coat and vest were worn through, to my 
shirt : my hat case and umbrella were spoiled by prongs of trees, 
whilst riding in the woods. Thus with decency I was scarce 
able to get back to my friends as I would, It is true I had many 
pounds and handsome presents offered me in my journey, but I 
could not feel freedom to receive them ; only just what would 
serve my present necessity, to get along to my appointments, as I 
was such a- stranger in the country ; and so many to watch me 
(as an impostor) for evil ; and but few to lift up my hands for 
good. 

613. As I considered that the success and opening of many 
years depended on these days, I was not willing to give any occa- 
sion for the gospel to be blamed ; or any occasion to hedge up 
my way. For it was with seriousness and consideration that 
I undertook these journeys, from conviction of duty, that God 
required it at my hands. And (knowing that impostors are fond 
of money) I was convinced that Satan would not be found want- 



* An Indian shoe. 



148 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



ing, to whisper in the minds of the people, that my motives were 
sinister or impure. 

674. Major John Oliver came and took me by the hand, calling' 
me father ; saying, " when you preached in Petersburg last, your 
text was constantly ringing in my ears, for days together, whether 
I would deal kindly and truly with the master, &c, So I had no 
peace until I set out to seek the Lord ; and since, my wife and I 
have been brought to rejoice in the Almighty." 

615. He gave me a vest, pantaloons, umbrella, stockings, hand- 
kerchief, and a watch, &c. Another gave me a pair of shoes and 
a coat ; and a third a cloak ; and a few shillings for spending 
money from some others. Thus I find Providence whose tender 
care is over all his works, by his kind hand is still preserving 
me ; Oh ! may I never betray His great cause commited to my 
charge ! 

616. I visited the upper countries and had refreshing seasons 
amongst my friends, from the presence of the Lord. General 
Stewart informed me of a remarkable circumstance, of a man who 
heard the doctrine of unconditional election and reprobation prea- 
ched up; the devil told him that he was one of the reprobates; 
which drove him to despair : so he put an end to his life by blow- 
ing out his brains. An A-double-L-part minister, who held 
the doctrine of unconditional election and reprobation, preached 
up good works, saying it would do no good to preach his senti- 
ments, which caused my spiritual father (in the gospel,) to observe 
to him, " that a doctrine which is not fit to be preached is not fit 
to be believed." 

617. I held a meeting in a republican meeting house, i. e. one 
free for all denominations. I spoke on A-double-L-partism ; and 
an A-double-L-part preacher present being asked how he liked 
the preaching, he replied, that he held, and preached no contrary 
sentiments himself; but afterwards he did his utmost to cut my 
doctrine to pieces ; and blacken my character. I preached in 
George town, and set out at eight at night for Augusta ; and 
travelling nearly all night, I came to a camp where some negroes 
were toting* tobacco to market ; and I stopped with them until 
day ; and one gave me some corn for my horse. 

The next day missing my road, I gave away my pocket hand- 
kerchief for a pilot. 

618. November 20th, I arrived at camp meeting at Rehoboth, 
I took Master " I am" for my text ; with observing that he offered 
a great reward for runaways; whose marks I would describe: 

* The mode of toting tobacco to Market, is by rolling it in casks, with a wooden 
axle through the midst, on the ends of which are fasted the shahs for the horse to 
draw it by. 15 or 16 hundred weight may thus be pressed and carried to Market. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



149 



The auditory amounting to about 5,000 sunk into a solemn 
silence; whilst I described the diabolical marks of sinners; and 
the reward for their return, &c. 

619. About fifty souls were born to God. There were 44 
tents; 8 wooden huts; 48 covered waggons; beside carriages, 
&c, of various sorts. Many I parted with here (whom perhaps 
I shall never see more ; and set off for St. Mary's, in company 
with several of the preachers ; and as we hove in sight of a town, 
I enquired its name ; and felt an impulse to stop and hold 
meeting ; which I did ; intending to overtake my company next 
day: but leaving Warrington late at night, I rode several miles 
and stopped to enquire the road : the man within knew my voice, 
and persuaded me to alight and tarry until morning; when he 
accompanied me to meeting, in Bethel meeting house ; where I 
was drawn particularly, to speak on the subject of murder and 
murderers; after which brother Mead observed, that two mur- 
derers were supposed to be present. 

620. November 23. I spoke in Louisville, to as many as could 
conveniently get into the state house: Brigadier General John 
Stewart was then present : I attacked A-double-L-partrsm and pro- 
posed a covenant to the auditory, to meet me at the throne of grace, 
for a limited period of time ; which the gentlemen observing Gene- 
ral Stewart to arise, followed his example, as a sign of their com- 
pliance with the proposal ; which I observed they were bound 
by the principles of honor and veracity to keep. 

621. Whilst I was preaching, I pointed out the duty of rulers, 
as stewards of God and guardians of the people ; that vice might 
be suppressed ; and virtue encouraged. Whilst speaking, also, 
I perceived the chair on which I stood on the writing table, to 
move twice or thrice, the cause of which I could not then ascer- 
tain ; but set down to prevent my falling : After meeting a young 
German having observed a Baptist preacher to put his foot on my 
chair twice or thrice, apparently with a design to tilt me over and 
set the house in a laughter, (who was an A-double-L-part man) 
went and shook his fist in his face, intimating that (if he had him 
out of doors) he would pay him for his insult to the stranger. 

622. The A-double-L-part man being a member of the Legis- 
lature, complained of the young man to the House for having 
insulted him : The House ordered the young man to prison, and 
the next day to trial; as no member might be insulted whilst 
sitting in the House: The young man pleaded that the member 
was not sitting at the time and so was acquitted: This cost him 
about 30 dollars, and the State about 600 ; as the trial lasted two 
days; It was a few days after this, that I received a recommen- 
dation, as a preacher of the gospel to the world of mankind, signed 



150 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



by the Governor, Secretary, and twenty-eight members of the 
Legislature with the great seal of the State. 

623. Bishop Asbury's appointments being given out, and it 
being uncertain, whether he would attend; Stith Mead, who was 
presiding elder, of the district, thought proper to send me on his 
own appointments, to St. Mary's Quarter meeting] whilst he 
intended taking the Bishop's plan. 

624. The high waters retarded ; but to prevent disappointing 
the people, in my circuitous route I made the greatest speed : and 
a gentleman traveller, supposing (from my speed) that I was 
some murderer, clapped spurs to his horse and pursued me to a 
meeting, where God's power was manifested amongst us. 

625. 26th. I held a two day meeting at Union meeting house ; 
where there was some quickening ; but the A-double-L-part peo- 
ple were in this part also raking my character. 

626. Hence to Kenootchy creek ; and so to Tabor's creek ; and 
Captain Mitchell (in whose house I held meeting) so interrupted, 
that we removed into the street: then he ordered me down from 
the stage ; so we retired to a neighboring plantation : but he took 
his horse and pistols, and interrupted us here also : Oh ! the sin 
of drunkenness, which leads to murder ! 

My evening appointment was not given out, near the Goose 
ponds, and I found it almost impossible to get a place to lodge. 

627. December 3d, I crossed the Altamaha, and met brother 
Isaac Cooke; who came missionary from conference here; the 
most dismal marshy part I ever was in ; I found he had good 
success ; though he was not without his enemies ; but God for 
his indefatigable labors gave him upwards of a hundred members 
this year ; and he had two meeting houses erected, for the con- 
nexion. 

A clear conscience, is like a clear sky without a cloud ; Oh ! 
may I never live to be useless : I remember Doctor Johnson said,, 
" thou hast an ulcer or defect in thy liver, with which thou wast 
born in the world ; and if thou livest high or intemperate, or 
bringest slight condemnation or burthen on thy mind, or dost not 
labor hard, &c. &c. ; the nature of thy disorder is such thou wilt 
be in danger of being suddenly cut off ; but if thou art prudent, 
&c, thou mayest live as long as most others, unless some conta- 
gious disorder shall lay hold on thee:" the propriety of these 
remarks, I am convinced of from experience. 
628. We took our departure from Savannah, where we parted; and 
I spent a few days. The curse of God seems to rest about here 
since the days in which they treated John Wesley ill, and con- 
fiscated the property of George Whitfield, which was appro- 
priated to religious and charitable purposes. 



Oft, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 151 



"Hence to Tuckissacing, where old father Boston lived, who 
deceived me as I left Savannah the first time I came to Georgia. 
Last night es brother Cooke was preaching, a black woman was 
struck under conviction, with the power of God : Her body was 
cold as a corpse, and laid aside sixteen hours as in a sweet sleep 
or state of insensibility; and no symptoms of life except a regular 
pulse. Some thought that she would never come to : however 
she revived, praising God. I spoke ; and we had a refreshing 
time in the woods. 

629. I sent an appointment to Lanear's ferry on the Ogee- 
chee river on my arrival I found a stage erected in the woods; 
and a vast concourse of people ; few of whom had ever seen me 
before. 

As I began meeting, I perceived a man uneasy; he got up and 
sat down and up and down again, and walked round ; which 
denoted some unusual uneasiness in his mind. 

After meeting I set off for my evening's appointment: several 
were going the same way: I abruptly spoke to one, " are you not 
sorry you came to meeting?" (not recollecting him to be the 
above nan :) He replied, " Yes, and I believe it would have been 
better br me to have stayed at home and my horse eating grass :" 
1 understand, said he, you can tell fortunes: .and if you can tell 
what s to come, you can tell what is past : tell me, did I ever 
kill aiy body ? if I did I'll confess it before the people ! 

Tlus he twice or thrice strove to make me answer the ques- 
tion it made a solemn impression on my mind ; so that I did not 
CTeik: but looking him in the face as we rode a distance, viewing 
i< necessary to be guarded in my conduct, as the company were 
grangers to me; I inquired his name as we parted at the forks of 
me road : however it made such an impression on my mind, that 
i could not but relate it to the congregation in Springfield court 
house: after meeting, the gentleman where I lodged informed me 
that this Squire H — was supposed to be concerned in a murder, 
with a man who was under sentence of death : it appears from 
the best accounts I could collect, that this EL — was an A-double- 
L-part man, and believed, once in grace and always in grace ; 
which brought me to reflection, (from the horrible circumstance,) 
what dangerous sentiments these are ; not only in a religious point 
of view, to lull people to sleep, but also in a civil and political re- 
spect : for if one falls into public scandal and retaining an idea of 
being secured unchangeably in the favor of God, he cannot be 
under the influence of the principles of honor ; nor yet the idea 
of future reward and punishment; and of course hath nothing to 
restrain him; wherefore he is a dangerous citizen and subject: 
H^This is the truth and it cannot be confuted. 



152 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



I left my horse and cloak, expecting they would 1?e sent to me' r 
and with difficulty I reached the town of Augusta, where the Con- 
ference was beginning to sit. 

630. Here I met Dr. Coke ; he replied, " how do you doy Bro- 
ther Dow? Iam glad to see you ; your warning to the people of 
Dublin, had like to proved too true." 

Here Stith Mead brought me the parchment of recommendation 
from the Governor, &c, and I gave him a testimonial of my sin- 
cerity and attachment to the Methodist body, and my approbation* 
to the general tenor of their conduct, &c. Here I was talked 
over in Conference; and after some conversation the doctor ob- 
served, that I had done the Methodist Societies no injury that he 
knew of; but in sundry instances to the reverse. 

Bishop Asbury directed the preachers to publish for me to preach 
in the meeting house during the sitting of Conference ; which 
was done, and I gave my farewell to the people: and also my 
thoughts on different religious subjects ; (which were published 
under the title of, The Chain of Lorenzo, by the request of his 
friends, as his farewell to Georgia,) as a present to the neeting: 
house which was in debt. 

The cause of this publication originated from the false seports r 
and dust which the A-double-L-part people had raised against 
me ; but my friends advised me to it, that the unprejudiced night 
judge for themselves, where the truth lay, and so thus the Covers 
foot be drawn out, and cut clear off: that when God had Hlled 
the old stock, there should be none to carry the news, and hus 
A-double-L-partism be driven from the land ; which concern \a& 
drawn me from Ireland, that precious souls might escape as froi\ 
the snare of the fowler. 

I sold my watch for printing some religious hand bills r Rulet 
for holy living ; which I distributed around the town : and got 
some also printed on silk for the higher class, (lest paper would 
be too much neglected :) one of which I had framed, and the doc- 
tor tied it up for me in paper and superscribed it for his Excel- 
lency the Governor, which I left with an attorney to deliver, as I 
delivered one of my silk bills. Thus I left the Conference, (who 
had agreed not to hedge up my way,) with weeping eyes and aching 
heart ; and took my departure for South Carolina. With diffi- 
culty I crossed Savannah river ; and a man who crossed with 
me, took me behind him on his horse, and carried me over seve- 
ral runs of water : I got assistance to where my horse was ; hav- 
ing several good times and the A-double-L-part people looked 
sour. A fresh had been in the river, so I could not get my cloak ; 
neither had I a second shirt at this time : but my trust is in God^ 
who hath helped me hitherto g 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



153 



631, On my way to Charleston, I spoke in an old Methodist 
meeting house; and at Cossahatchee : here was Mr. C, once an 
itinerant sensible preacher, but now cold in religion : Mr. B. 
heard me also ; but has quitted the Methodists, and preaches A- 
double-L-part 

632. Monday, January 9th, 1804. I rode 52 miles, and arrived 
at Charleston late in the evening; and put up with W. Turpin» 
Esq., who received me when I first was in this place ; and pro- 
cured me picked meetings at his house: I find Mr. Hamet has 
gone to a world of spirits, to answer for the deeds done in the 
body. As it respects his division it appears his motives were im- 
pure, arising from a desire of popularity; in consequence of which, 
there was a breach of confidence by him as respected the incor- 
poration of the house: awful to relate, it appears he died drunk, 

I spoke in his house called Trinity Church ; also in the Me- 
thodist meeting house. Here I saw Dr. Coke ; who informed me 
that he saw a recommendation for me at the house of Brother John 
Harper, signed by some of the members of the Legislature and 
the Governor of the state ; which has not yet fallen into my hands ; 
the cause I know not, though I have sent for it repeatedly. 

Friday 13th, I left Charlestown, crossing a ferry; and rode 
th\rty-three miles ; keeping up with the mail stage. 

oS3. 14th, I crossed a bad ferry of several miles; inconse- 
quence of a fresh in the river ; which took three hours, with the 
stage. Hence we went on to Georgetown, where I held a few 
meetings ; and then rode forty-three miles to Kingston ; leaving 
brothers Mallard and Jones behind ; the former was blessed in 
his labors here 'last year ; and Hamet's conduct had done injury ; 
Jones soon after was found drowned in a creek: supposed to have 
been seized with a fit of the epilepsy, which he was subject to : 
but the verdict of the Coroner's jury was that he had died drunk ; 
though he was exemplary for temperance and piety. 

634. I put up at a tavern, (though a Methodist preacher lived 
near,) hired a room for a meeting; and called in the neighbors, 
Next day I fell in with brother Russel, who was going to his sta- 
tion ; so we crossed a ferry together, and continued on upwards of 
eighty miles, until we came to Wilmington, where I found reli- 
gion low; and bigotry so prominent, particularly in the leading 
local preacher, that had not Mr. Russel been with me, who was 
stationed here, I should have been shut out. I held several meet- 
ings, and got some religious handbills on paper and silk printed, 
Rules for holy living, which I distributed to the people of the town ; 
and took my departure for Newbern : But this being so far north, 
and near the sea board, at this cold season of the year, that I 
almost perished with the cold, frost and snow ; having no outer 
garment and my clothing thin. 



154 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



635. I held a few meetings in Newbern and proceeded to 
Washington ; where I had like to have been chilled in crossing a 
Ferry ; but after getting somewhat warmed and refreshed with a 
cup of tea I proceeded to meeting ; where God made it up to me. 

636. 25th, I spoke at Tarborough, then at Prospect. 27th, at 
Sampson's meeting house: Jones's at night; being now in North 
Carolina, near Virginia. Hence to Raleigh, and spoke twice in 
the State house. Here the petty constable who took me up as a 
horse stealer near this, did not meet me according to expectation : 
My appointments were not given out according to direction. 

From hence I proceeded to Iredell county, to the house of a 
man, of whom I had bought an horse, when on my way from N. 
England to Georgia. Some people mocked him for giving me 
credit; saying, " you have lost your horse ;" but now their mouth 
was shut; as I paid him his demand, although he only had my 
word. 

637. I visited several places around, and took my departure for 
Tennessee ; having a cloak and shirt given to me. My money is 
now almost out ; my expenses have been so enormous, in conse- 
quence of the unusual floods, &c. 

638. In crossing the Celuda mountains, the way was narrow ; 
whilst precipices were on one side, the other arose perpendicular; 
which rendered it dangerous travelling in the night, had not the 
mountains been on fire, which illuminated the heavens to my con- 
venience. 

639. February 14th, I spoke in Buncomb to more than could 
get into the Presbyterian meeting house ; and at night also ; and 
good I trust was done. The minister was not an A-double-L-part 
man ; but pious. Next day I rode forty-five miles in company 
with Dr. Nelson, across the dismal Allegany mountains, by the 
warm springs ; and on the way, a young man, a traveller, came 
in (where I breakfasted gratis at an inn) and said that he had but 
three sixteenths of a dollar left, having been robbed of seventy-one 
dollars on the way; and he being far from home, I gave him half 
of what I had with me. 

640. My horse having a navel gall come on his back, I sold 
him, with the saddle, bridle, cloak and blanket, &c. on credit for 
about three-fourths of the value; with uncertainty whether I 
should ever be paid:* thus I crossed the river French broad in a 
canoe; and set out for my appointment; but fearing I should be 
behind the time, I hired a man, (whom I met on the road with 
two horses,) to carry me five miles in haste for three shillings ; 
which left me but one sixteenth of a dollar. In our speed he ob- 
served, there was a nigh way, by which I could clamber the rocks, 



♦Los; it forever. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 155 



and cut off some miles : so we parted ; he having not gone two- 
thirds of the way, yet insisted on the full sum, 

641. I took to my feet the nigh way as fast as I could pull on, 
as intricate as it was, and came to a horrid ledge of rocks, on the 
bank of the river where there was no such thing as going round j 
and to clamber over would be at the risk of my life, as there was 
danger of slipping into the river ; however, being unwilling to 
disappoint the people, I pulled off my shoes, and with my hand- 
kerchief fastened them about my neck ; and creeping upon my 
hands and feet with my fingers and toes in the cracks of therocks 
with difficulty I got safe over ; and in about four miles I came to 
a house, and hired a woman to take me over the river in a canoe, 
for my remainingmoney and a pair of scissors j the latter of which 
was the chief object with her: so our extremities are other's op- 
portunities: Thus with difficulty I got to my appointment in 
Newport in time. 

642. I had heard about a singularity called the jerks or jerking 
exercise which appeared first near Knoxrille, in August last, to 
the great alarm of the people ; which reports at first I considered 
as vague and false ; but at length, like the Queen of Sheba, J set 
out to go and see for myself ; and sent over these appointments 
into this country accordingly. » 

When I arrived in sight of this' town, I saw hundreds of people 
collected in little bodies ; and observing no place appointed for 
meeting, before I spoke to any, I got on a log and gave out an 
hymn ; which caused them to assemble round, in solemn atten- 
tive silence : I observed several involuntary motions in the course 
of the meeting, which I considered as a specimen of the jerks. I 
rode seven miles behind a man across streams' of water; and held 
meeting in the evening; being ten miles on my way. 

643. In the night I grew uneasy, being twenty-five miles from 
my appointment for next morning at eleven o'clock, I prevailed 
on a young man to attempt carrying me with horses until day, 
which he thought was impracticable, considering the darkness of 
the night, and the thickness of the trees. Solitary shrieks were 
heard in these woods ; which he told me were said to be the cries 
of murdered persons; at day we parted, being still seventeen 
miles from the spot ; and the ground covered with a white frost. 
I had not proceeded far, before I came to a stream of water, from 
the springs of the mountain, which made it dreadful cold ; in my 
heated state I had to wade this stream five times in the course of 
about an hour; which I perceived so affected my body, that my 
strength began to fail : Fears began to arise that I must disappoint 
the people ; till I observed some fresh tracks of horses which 
caused me to exert every nerve to overtake them ; in hopes of aid 
or assistance on my journey, and soon I saw them on an emi- 



156 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



nence. I shouted for them to stop, till I came up ; they inquired 
what I wanted, I replied, I had heard there was meeting at Se- 
versville by a stranger, and was going to it ; they replied that they 
had heard that a crazy man was to hold forth there ; and were 
going also ; and perceiving that I was weary, they invited me to 
ride: and soon our company was increased to forty or fifty; who 
fell in with us on the road, from different plantations : at length I 
was interrogated, whether I knew any thing about the preacher : 
I replied, I have heard a good deal about him ; and had heard 
him preach ; but I had no great opinion of him : and thus the 
conversation continued for some miles befere they found me out, 
which caused some color and smiles in the company: thus I got 
on to meeting; and after taking a cup of tea gratis, I began to 
speak to a vast audience ; and I observed about thirty to have the 
jerks ; though they strove to keep still as they could, these emo- 
tions were involuntary, and irresistible; as any unprejudiced eye 
might discern. Lawyer Porter, (who had come a considerable 
distance,) got his heart touched under the word, and being in- 
formed how I came to meeting, voluntarily lent me a horse to ride 
near one hundred miles and gave me a dollar, though he had 
never seen me before. 

644. Hence to Mary's-ville, where I spoke to about one thou- 
sand five hundred ; and many appeared to feel the word, but about 
fifty felt the jerks : at night I lodged with one of the Nicholites, 
a kind of Quakers who do not feel free to wear coloured clothes : 
I spoke to a number of people at his house that night. Whilst at 
tea I observed his daughter, (who sat opposite to me at the table} 
to have the jerks ; and dropped the tea cup from her hand in the 
violent agitation : I said to her, " Young woman, what is the 
matter?" she replied, " I have got the jerks. " I asked her how 
long she had it % she observed " a few days," and that it had been 
the means of the awakening and conversion of her soul, by stir- 
ring her up to serious consideration about her careless state, &c. 

645. Sunday, February 19th, I spoke in Knoxville to hundreds 
more than could get into the court house, the Governor being 
present : about one hundred and fifty appeared to have jerking 
exercise, among whom was a circuit preacher, (Johnson) who had 
opposed them a little before, but he now had them powerfully ; and 
I believe he would have fallen over three times had not the audi- 
tory been so crowded that he could not, unless he fell perpendicu- 
larly. 

646. After meeting I rode eighteen miles to hold meeting at 
night : the people of this settlement were mostly Quakers ; and 
they had said, (as I was informed) the Methodists and Presby- 
terians have the jerks because they sing and pray so much, but 
we are a still peaceable people, wherefore we do not have them : 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



157 



however, about twenty of them came to meeting, to hear one, as 
was said, somewhat in a Quaker line : but their usual stillness 
and silence was interrupted ; for about a dozen of them had the 
jerks as keen and as powerful as any I had seen, so as to have 
occasioned a kind of grunt or groan when they would jerk. It 
appears that many have undervalued the great revival, and 
attempted to account for it altogether on natural principles ; there- 
fore it seems to me, (from the best judgment I can form,) that 
God hath seen proper to take this method, to convince people, that 
he will work in a way to show his power ; and sent the jerks as 
a sign of the times, partly in jndgment for the people's unbelief, 
and yet as a mercy to convict people of divine realities. 

647. I have seen Presbyterians, Methodists, Quakers, Baptists, 
Church of England, and independents, exercised with the jerks ; 
Gentleman and Lady, black and white, the aged and the youth, 
rich and poor, without exception; from which 1 infer, as it cannot 
be accounted for on natural principles, and carries such marks of 
involuntary motion, that it is no trifling matter : I believe that 
those who are most pious and given up to God, are rarely touched 
with it ; and also those naturalists, who wish and try to get it to 
philosophize upon it are excepted : but the lukewarm, lazy, half- 
hearted, indolent professor, is subject to it ; and many of them I 
have seen, who when it came upon thern, would be alarmed and 
stirred up to redouble their diligence with God ; and after they 
would get happy, were thankful it ever came upon them. Again, 
the wicked are frequently more afraid of it than the small pox or 
yellow fever ; these are subject to it : but the persecutors are more 
subject to it than any, and they sometimes have cursed, and swore, 
and damned it, whilst jerking: there is no pain attending the jerks 
except they resist it, which if they do it, it will weary them more 
in an hour, than a day's labor; which shows, that it requires the 
consent of the will to avoid suffering. 

648. 20th. I passed by a meeting house, where I observed the 
undergrowth had been cut up for a camp meeting, and from fifty 
to one hundred saplings, left breast high; which to me appeared 
so Slovenish that I could not but ask my guide the cause, who 
observed they were topped so high, and left for the people to jerk 
by : this so excited my attention that I went over the ground, to 
view it ; and found where the people had laid hold of them and 
jerked so powerfully, that they had kicked up the earth as a horse 
stamping fries: I observed some emotion, both this day and night 
among the people : a Presbyterian minister (with whom I stayed,) 
observed, "yesterday whilst I was preaching some had the jerks, 
and a young man from N. Carolina mimicked them out of derision 
and soon was seized with them himself, (which was the case with 
many others) he grew ashamed and on attempting to mount his 



158 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



horse to go off, his foot jerked about so, that he could not put it 
into the stirrup ; some youngsters seeing this, assisted him on, 
but he jerked so that he could not sit alone, and one got up to 
hold him on; which was done with difficulty: I observing this, 
went to him and asked him what he thought of it ? said he, " I 
believe God sent it on me for my wickedness, and making so light 
of it in others;" and he requested me to pray for him. 

I observed his wife had it; she said she was first attacked with 
it in bed. Dr. Nelson said, he had frequently strove to get it, (in 
order to philosophize upon it,) but could not ; and observed they 
could not account for it on natural principles. 

649. I called at a gentleman's house to get some breakfast, and 
enquired the road ; the gentleman observing my tin case in my 
pocket (aontaining my credentials from the state of Georgia, and 
supposing me to be some vile character) took it out and examined 
the contents without asking my consent ; when he had got half 
through, he looked at me, I observed he appeared pale : he gave 
me what I wanted, and treated me as a king. 

I had not been long gone from the house before a runner on 
foot overtook me, and another servant on horseback, with a request 
that I should go back and preach : I did, (to many of the neigh- 
bors, who were called in ;) the mistress deserted during the meet- 
ing; which to me, she denied, until the servants affirmed that she 
was in the negro house. 

I observed to her, that I considered her absence a slight as they 
had called me back, and to make it up with me, desired she should 
let me know the cause of her absence. She replied, she was 
afraid of the jerks more than of the small pox or yellow fever. 

650. Next day he gave me some money and sent a horse with 
me several miles ; and then I took to my feet and went on to 
Greenville, and so on to Abingdon in Virginia : the last jerks 
that I saw was on a young woman, who was severely exercised 
during meeting. She followed me into the house, I observed to 
her the indecency and folly of such public gestures and grunts ; 
and requested (speaking sternly to make an impression on her 
mind) if she had any regard for her character, to leave it off; she 
replied, 14 1 will if I can." I took her by the hand, looking her 
in the face and said, "do not tell lies." I perceived (by the emo- 
tion of her hand) that she exerted every nerve to restrain it, but 
instantly she jerked as if it would have jerked her out of her skin 
if it were possible; I did this to have an answer to others on the 
subject, which I told her, that my abruptness might leave no bad 
impression on her mind. 

651. These appointments had been given out rising of six 
months, with the days and hours fixed; I replied in Abingdon, 
(as I was dismissing the auditory,) that on such a day thirteen 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 159 



months, such an hour, I should be in town to hold a meeting God 
willing : and steered westerly on a circuitous rout to Turswell ; 
where I preached in sunk hole formed by nature, to a vast audi- 
tory; being accommodated thus far by an attorney's horse ; here 
I saw a gentleman, a stranger, of whom I purchased a horse at a 
word ; and proceeded across the mountains of Clinch, which were 
tremendously high, and covered with snow, and having no outer 
garment, I felt as if I should freeze ; however all was made up at 
good meetings on the other side : so I came to With court house j 
hence to Grayson, and the Lead mines, thence to New river, so 
to Montgomery, to Salem, Fin-castle, Lexington; where I spoke 
in the Presbyterian meeting, house ; Woodstock, Rocktown, so 
on to Newtown, where God was graciously with us : hence to 
Winchester, where I spoke in the Methodist chapel, and a cham- 
pion bully of an A-double-L-part minister was present; for whom 
the Methodist preacher's heart did ache ; next day he went from 
house to house amongst his friends, to represent me as crazy man, 
but three of his pillars were shaken, one of whom replied to him, 
" if a crazy man will talk so, what would he be if he was in his 
right mind?" which seemed to confound him. I preached at 
Frontroyal, and crossed the Blue Ridge in the night, in order to 
get on to my next day's appointment : a deist was present ; on 
hearing me observe, "that no man was a deist who would not 
dare to take an oath to relinquish all favors from God through 
Christ :" he began to examine whether he would be willing, and 
something replied "no not for ten thousand worlds." Thus his 
foundation shook and conviction ensued. 

652. An A-double-L-part man (who had followed up my meet- 
ings,) perceiving the man to be shaken, appointed a time to an- 
swer my discourse ; but whilst attempting to answer it, forgot 
one of the heads of the discourse ; which so confounded him, that 
he complained of being unwell, and concluded his meeting ; and 
so sunk into disgrace. 

653. I spoke in Culpepper court house, and then rode fifty miles 
or more to Charlottesville, near the Presidents's seat in Albe- 
marle County; I spoke to about four thousand people, and one of 
the President's daughters who was present, died a few days after. 

654. Hence I went circuitously to Lynchburg, where I spoke 
in the open air, in what I conceived to be the seat of Satan's king- 
dom. 

655. From thence to New London, where I began speaking in 
the court house ; when Papa and Mamma Hobson came in, and 
we had a gracious time. Hence I fell in with brother Stith Mead, 
and we went on to the camp meeting which I had appointed last 
August. 



1 60 EXEMPLIFIEDEXPERIENCE, 



656. March 22d. Several families came about twenty miles, 
and encamped on the ground, though there were but few Metho- 
dists any where short of that distance ; the weather was chilly, 
the clouds appeared threatening and the prospects before us very 
gloomy; however we poured out our compliant to God, who 
graciously heard our cry, sent off the clouds, and gave us a beau- 
tiful sun, 

23d. About fifteen hundred people appeared on the ground, and 
the Lord began a gracious work that day, which I trust hell shall 
never be able to extinguish. — One soul found peace before night; 
and another in the night. 

24th. About three thousand people attended; the solemnity and 
tenderness, and prospect of good increased. 

25th. Sunday. About five thousand on the ground, and in 
genera] good attention : Colonel Callaway and a number of 
respectable gentlemen used their endeavors to protect our peace- 
able privileges. 

Monday 26. About three thousand appeared on the ground, 
and the rejoicing of old saints, the shouts of young converts, and 
the cries of the distressed for mercy, caused the meeting to con- 
tinue all night ; until we parted on Thueday morning 27th. 

About fifty during this meeting professed to have found the 
pardoning love of God; from hence the work went home with 
the people and spread over the country, as may be seen from the 
following letters sent by William Heath, Methodist preacher, to 
Ezekiel Cooper, one of the Book stewards to the Connexion ; and 
the Rev. Stith MeoA to Bishop Asbury. 

Richmond District, April Alh 1803. 

y I have been in the habit of communicating to you, the 
remarkable occurrences which have fallen in my way from time 
to time; but your being kept from us in the south by sickness, I 
have been at a loss where to direct my intelligence. Being 
informed you shortly will be in Baltimore, I shall endeavor to 
throw the following narrative in your way; but passing over a 
great number of pleasing scenes which might be noticed, for 
brevity sake, I shall confine myself to. the giving you a list of the 
camp and other meetings of magnitude, with their immediate 
effects, and then, in an aggregate, the consequences of the meet- 
ings will be seen on a more enlarged scale; though still much of 
their fruit will be unnoticed, being scattered generally over the 
circuit. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL 



161 



Dates of 
meetings* 

1804. 

March 23— 27 
April 21—23 



Mav 5—11 

. — 12—15 

17—21 




July 20—24 

28—29 

Aug, 3 — 7 

8 

1—21 



Places. 

Bedford County, 

Campbell County. 

Goose Creek, 

Lynchburg. 

Tabernacle. 

New Hope Chapel. 

Tabernacle. 

Fiat Rock. 

Lynchburg, 

New Hope Chapel, 

Tabernacle, 

Charity Chapel, Pouhauta, 
Bethel Chapel. 

Leftwich's Chapel, Bedford circuit. 

New Hope. 

Bottetourt. 

Fincastle. 

Ebenezer Chapel, Bedford. 

Tabernacle, 

Oaks, Amherst, 
Brown's Chapel, Campbell. 



3>- 

Sept. 8 S — 

— 8 — I 

21—25 

~ 2 j ^ ~Chesnut Chapel, Franklyn, 
C ' 1805, 

Mach 29. April 2, Oarleys Chapel, Bedford. 



© 


© 






| 


jt 


ft 








-54 


ACl 

4U 


AO 




lo 




100 




100 


49 


150 


140 


zu 




OU 




40 


49 




1 c 


iUU 


an 
OU 


fin 
in) 




100 


60 


30 


19 


50 






t 


50 


17 


20 




40 


13 


30 


12 


10 


11 


20 


13 



1036 538 



M In this great and glorious work, it may be observed, that 
at the close of two months, I numbered six hundred converted, 
and five hundred and twenty added to the church : and in six 
months, and that principally at the meetings, the number converted 
amounted to eleven hundred and seventy-six, and eight hundred 
^nd fifty joined the Methodist Episcopal church. With the prea- 
chers in the five circuits, Bedford, Bottetourt, Amherst, Cumber- 
land and Franklin, each having one or more camp meetings,, 
hundreds are brought to God, and into his militant church \ and 
other denominations have shared largely the fruits of our labors. 

M In this work it may be remarked, that I have baptized near 
one hundred adult believers, from ten to twenty at a time j and 
after giving them the choice of the mode, there has not been one 
instance wherein they have chosen immersion \ and the blessing 
11 



162 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



of God has visibly attended the ordinance by effusion ; and there 
are but a few who have joined, but what professed saving religion 
previous to their joining. Persecution has raged in proportion to 
the revival ; but hitherto the Lord has helped us — and we can say 
with the apostle, 2 Cor. vi. 6. By honor and dishonor, by evil 
report and good report, as deceivers and yet true : as unknown 
and yet well known : as dying and behold we live : as chastened and 
not killed : as sorrowful yet always rejoicing : as poor yet making 
many rich ; as having nothing yet possessing all things. 

STITH MEAD n 



Extract of a Letter from William Heath to Ezekiel 
Cooper. 

Lynchburg, July 25th, 1804. 

" To you, I suppose, it will be a matter of joy, to hear of the 
prosperity of Zion in these parts of the Lord's vineyard. 

" The camp meetings, which have been usual, in the south and 
west for some years never began with us till last spring. 

" On th<? 23d of March, a camp meeting was held by L. D.* in 
junction with a number of other preachers and ministers ; at which 
fifty souls professed to find peace with God ; from this the work 
of God spread in almost every direction, for many were awakened 
at this meeting, who afterwards found the pearl of great price. 
At the several meetings which were held at Flat-creek meeting 
house, by the 16th of April twenty -four souls professsed convert- 
ing grace ; and the work has continued more rapid at that place 
ever since : forty have joined the church there ; and sixteen in 
the neighborhood above that have professed conversion and planted 
a society among us. In the town and vicinity, from the begin- 
ning of the work in April until now, from six to twelve and six- 
teen, at a meeting, have professed to find the pearl of great price ; 
so that from a class of twenty members, we have now one hundred 
and sixty. Bless the Lord, O my soul ! and let all the people 
magnify his holy name ! 

" On the 5th of May, a meeting was appointed at a place fifteen 
miles above us, called the Tabernacle, to be held three days ; but 
the work was so great, that it continued five days, day and night, 
with very little intermission : in which time one hundred were 
thought to obtain true conversion. From the 12th to the 15th of 
May, at a place called New-hope, five miles from town, we had 
another meeting, which continued also day and night, at which, 
there were about one hundred professed to get converted : and 
many are daily added to our numbers. From the 1 7th to tue 
♦Lorenzo Dow. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



22d of May, meeting again, at Tabernacle meeting house, at 
which place, the people encamped on the ground, and continued 
preaching, praying, and other godly exercise, night and day, for 
the five days, in which time, one hundred and fifty were thought to 
be savingly convened ; and one hundred and forty joined the Me- 
thodist church at that time and place. From the 8th to the 12th of 
June, another camp meeting was held at Charity Chapel, Powa- 
tan, at which one hundred souls were thought to obtain saving 
conversion, and sixty joined the Methodist church. From the 20th 
to the 24th of this month, we had a camp meeting in Bedford, at 
Leftwich's meeting house, at which one hundred and ten came 
forward, and gave testimony of their faith, that God had converted 
their souls. Very many are the prayer, class, and preaching 
meetings, not mentioned here, at which the Lord pours out his 
spirit in a wonderful manner. Considering the low ebb of reli- 
gion among us, before the revival began, I can truly say, that I 
never saw or read of greater times: true, the times mentioned by 
brother Cox, in his letter to Bishop Coke, 1787, were great; but 
I was in the whole of that revival, as well as this, and it is my 
opinion, that this revival far exceeds that. 

" The glorious work is spreading in various directions, and 
extensively. It is chiefly among the Methodists ; though our 
Presbyterian brethren are very friendly, and labor mightily with 
and among us. Indeed my brother, we hope, and at times are 
almost led to believe, that the glorious millenium is ushering'on ! 
Proclaim at your pleasure the contents of this, or any part. 
" I am in the best of bonds, 

Thine, &c. 

WILLIAM HEATH. 

657. I was unwell the latter part of this meeting, from an un- 
usual incident, but after the meeting broke up, I rode in a walk 
thirty miles, and lay down upon a table with a blanket and pillow, 
and spoke to several hundreds in the open air at night, I had 
been necessitated to alight several times, and rest laying upon the 
ground in the course of the day. 

658. 28th. I rode in great misery eleven miles and spoke to 
hundreds, an hour by sun in the morning. Thence to Franklin 
court house at twelve o'clock, and some were offended, but good 
I trust was done. In the evening I spoke twelve miles off ; but 
was grieved with the family: could not eat with them, but next 
morning quitted them betimes, and went to Henry court house ; 
spoke to about fifteen hundred people ; and stayed with General 
Martin at night, where we had a good time. 

659. 30th. I started this morning an hour before day, and rode 
thirty miles to Pittsylvania court house, — Here were several of 



164 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



my spiritual children, amongst whom was Polly Callaway, whom 
I one - had pointed at whilst preaching, the first time she had ever 
saw me, and God struck her under conviction ; she ran away 
thirty miles to a camp meeting, where God set her soul at liberty ; 
and almost the whole of her father's family have been brought to 
God ; and her brother is become an itinerant preacher. One soul 
was set at liberty to-day, some mocked and caused interruption, 
but good was done during the three meetings. 

660. It is eight years this morning since I parted with my 
parents, on the errand in which I am now engaged. I still feel 
*' woe is me if I preach not the gospel. 11 Hitherto I have been pre- 
served (through the providence of God,) by land and sea, through 
storms and afflictions, with the temptations of friends and foes j 
but the Lord hath kept me, glory to his holy name ! 

31st. I held meeting sun half hour high, and then rode eigh- 
teen miles to Wilson's meeting house ; these were tender times — 
eight miles hence I spoke at night. 

661. Sunday April 1st. I spoke at Rockingham court house, 
N. Carolina, to fifteen or sixteen hundred people, who appeared in- 
general solemn and well behaved, considering the inconvenience 
of standing in the freezing air and falling snow, more than two 
hours. I rode twelve miles and spoke at night. 

2nd. I spoke in Danville to about two thousand : this was the 
seat of Satan's kingdom, yet I believe I shall one day see good 
times in this quarter. Some children were brought forward, for 
me to pray for them, instead of offering them up in baptism, which 
I had never seen before. 

3d. I rode thirty miles to Halifax, Virginia, where I spoke 
to about two thousand, and in general good attention. A family 
of A-double-L-part people without any knowledge or consent, ap- 
pointed me a meeting, and (to excuse the matter,) said they would 
pilot me a road five miles shorter to my next day's meeting. To 
prevent disappointing the people I complied, but on my arrival 
before I entered the house, I inquired whether I might feel at home 
whilst I stayed ? they replied, " yes." I then observed, that I had 
-come forty miles, and would be glad of a cup of tea or coffee, as I 
•could not take food without them. They took their dinner, and 
prepared not mine, until it was time to begin meeting ; but as I 
would suffer nothing to clash with my appointments, and finding 
the people talkative, I got on a table by the porch out of doors, in 
the dark unseen ; and with a stamp, as if I would have stove the 



my might, I cried with exertion, " Hush 11 which caused a solemn 
silence amongst the people, and then began meeting; having told 
the family if my food was ready, I would take it when I had done. 



table through, and cla; 




hands at the same instant with all 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. * 165 



662. When I had finished, I found it not ready and cold ; and 
being so weary I was unable to sit up, and retired to rest, obser- 
ving, I must be off betimes in the morning, and they must accom- 
modate my breakfast accordingly, which however was not ready 
until I had got on my horse, neither did they procure me a pilot ; 
thus I went twenty-three miles to Charlotte court house, got some 
breakfast, and spoke. 

663. The above family after I was gone, told lies about me, and 
one of their preachers appeared friendly to my face, but acted like 
them behind my back; saying, that I said, "Jesus Christ was a 
liar, &c." Next year when I came this way again, this family 
had made another appointment for me ; but as it happened, before 
the son, who had come to meeting, delivered his invitation, I 
prayed to God to have mercy on those who had told lies about 
me, which* caused shame to prevent him from doing his errand : 
so they had to look to the disappointment themselves. 

"664. April 5th. A Presbytery was sitting at Prince Edward, 
and many lawyers were here; (it being court time,) I spoke to 
about three thousand people, (standing upon the stocks or pillory,) 
on the subject of predestination and deism, showing the one to be 
the foundation of the other. The court adjourned whilst I spoke. 
I added, " a man present hath some books, which contain the 
essence of what I spoke, if any of you should desire to procure 
them." A minister (observing the attention of the great and / 
small, and also the sale of the books,) replied, that the stocks were 
the fittest place for me; which showed the bitterness of his heart, 
.and procured him no small disgrace amongst his friends. 

665. Lynchburg was a deadly place for the worship of God, 
but my friends asked, what shall be done with the profits of your 
Chain % ivhich they computed at five hundred dollars ; I replied, 
" I give the profits to build a brick chapel in Lynchburg, for the 
Methodists, reserving only the privilege of preaching in it when 
not occupied by them, and whilst my conduct shall continue as 
unexceptionable as know is." 

666. 6th. I spoke at Tarwallet, (a church) in the day time, and 
at night ai John Hobson's, junior, whom I called my Papa, and 
his wife my Mama. His mother, (who is near ninety years of 
age,) as I -asked her if she prayed, thought what should I pray 
for unless it be to get home safe from meeting; but in the night, 
whilst she meditated upon the above thoughts of her mind, re- 
flected, what have I been about all my life time % I am near one 
hundred years old, and never considered upon my future state : 
here conviction seized her mind : she went in the morning to her 
son's, and desired prayer: in about a week she was brought to 
rejoice in God ' 



166 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



667. 7th. Papa took me in a chair to Cartersville. The first 
time I visited this place, I sent to an innkeeper to preach in his 
house, who replied, (as was said) he would first meet me in he 1 j 
he shortly after died, and shocking to relate 

668. No one offered a place, except one man a room, which 
would contain about a dozen ; at length I got the liberty of a 
tobacco shed or ware house, where I spoke to about five hundred. 
One man rode into the company, and continued on his horse atout 
two hours, until I had done ; it rained so tremendously that the 
people who were mostly excited by curiosity, were compelled to 
stay until I finished. So I left the town without eaiing or drink- 
ing; but now there was a stage erected for me, and I spoke to 
about two thousand. 

I observed to the people their former coolness, and told them, 
that I would neither eat nor drink with them this time; but in- 
tended to clear my skirts from their blood ; several were brotight 
under conviction, and since are brought to rejoice in God. I re- 
ceived several invitations, but would not break my word, which 
gave great offence. 

The third time I visited this place, God gave me favcr in the 
sight of the people: prejudice seemed to be removed, and we had 
a gracious time. 

669. 8th. I spoke under some shades at Powhatan, about two 
thousand present; we had a good time, e::ctpt one drunken man, 
and some few took offence. 

9th. I addressed an auditory on some boards, at Chesterfield 
court house, and in Manchester at night. 

670. 10th. I spoke in Richmond to about two thousand. Here 
I found several spiritual children, the fruit of my first visit. Here 
the posts of the gallery sunk two inches, crushing the brick on 
which they stood, and two inches more would have let down hun- 
dreds of people upon those beneath. 

671. 1 1th. I returned to Cumberland to prepare my Address to 
the people of Virginia for the press. 

I communicated my thoughts to Papa and Mama Hobson, who 
after seriously weighing circumstances, gave their advice and 
consent concerning my marriage. 

Sunday 15th. I came to Petersburg, some were noisy, and 
fiome were tender in meeting. 

672. 16th. A young gentleman carried me in a gig to Osborne 
church, he a few days after was flung from the gig and soon ex- 
pired. Oh ! how uncertain is life ! Oh ! the necessity of being 
always ready ! ! 

I spoke under the federal oaks to about seventeen hundred, — 
we had a melting time. Trials I expect are at the door ; the 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



167 



cloud seems gathering fast, and to none but a Divine Providence 
can I look, as an interposing friend. 

I am taught to use all men as friends, and yet to put myself in 
the power of none, but to make God my only friend, and put my 
whole confidence in him: for whom else can I rely upon? The 
fable saith, that the snake to oblige the porcupine suffered him to 
come into his den out of the cold, the latter growing warm, began 
to bristle up and stir about, and the quills to prick the snake ; 
which caused him to request the other to begone, or else behave. 
He replied, "'I'm well enough off, and if you do not like the 
place, you may seek rest else where. 1 1 

Brother Mallard writes thus. " I am out of hell, thank God, 
Christ was rebuked by Peter, his friends thought him beside him- 
self; Joshua thought it wrong in those wiio prophesied in the 
camp. Aaron and Miriam rose up against Moses ; and John 
with others forbid one who was casting out devils in the name of 
Christ; because he followed not with them; and ignorant breth- 
ren cause trials, (though well meaning) beside those from false 
brethren, hypocrites and backsliders." There are trials enough 
daity, without borrowing trouble from the morrow. All is well 
now, to morrow may take thought for itself 

673. I spoke at Prince George court house, and though there 
were but few religious people, it was a tender time notwithstand- 
ing it was muster day. I rode fourteen miles and spoke in the 
afternoon in Jones's whole church to hundreds. A Quaker girl 
(who was excited hither,} was brought under concern of mind, in 
the meeting; and had no rest until the Lord spoke peace to her 
soul The next time I saw her, she was rejoicing in God.— Here 
I met Jesse Lee y and rode with him to his father's, whose house 
had been a preaching house most constantly for thirty years, and 
I suppose one of the oldest in America. 

674. I communicated my intention to publish my journal, and 
apply the profits towards building a meeting house in the city of 
Washington, as a gentleman had offered to give me a spot of 
ground for that purpose. J L said that he had no objec- 
tion if I told the whole truth, and gave the meeting house to the 
Methodists; which was then my intention. But one of the Con- 
ferences malting some objection at my building meeting houses 
for them/ 1 afterwards altered my mind, and gave what I con- 
ceived to be the profits, to some Methodist trustees, still in the 
district of Columbia, which contains ten miles square, and includes 
the cities of Washington, Georgetown and Alexandria. 

18th. I had meeting at Sussex court house; then to Jones 1 
meeting house, where I met five travelling preachers, on their 
way to general Conference, 



16S EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 

675. 19th. Had meeting at Hall's meeting house, and Din- 
widdie court house, and appointed a camp meeting to commence 
on the 8th of March following. 

21st. I spoke at the camp meeting ground, and next day at 
Brunswick court house, and at night at Ellis' meeting house, to 
about one thousand. One professed to find peace. Ira Ellis is 
one of the old travelling preachers, and Drumgoole also, who live 
in this country. It inspires me with a sympathetic reflection, 
when I fall in company with those who were the first in the 
planting the infant Methodist church in America ; when I reflect 
how some have backslidden, others retired in oblivion, a few still 
engaged, and the rest gone to glory. 

I spoke at Hicke's ford in the court house r and at a widow's in. 
the night ; I stood upAvards of three hours in these meetings, and 
it was a happy time to me. 

676. 24th. I rode to Jones' church, and from thence to Jeru- 
salem, a place noted for wickedness ; I spoke in the court house, 
but none asked me either to eat or drink, which was the greatest 
inhospitality I had met with for some time. This town was 
beautifully situated on a ri ver. 

26th. I held meeting at Suffolk, and Jolly's chapel ; some. 
A-double-L-part people took offence, but good I trust was 
done. 

27th. I spoke at Portsmouth to more than could get in the 
house. Without there was disturbance, within was peace. At 
brother Green's also, we had a good time, whilst some fell to the-, 
floor and raised the people in the street. 

28tk I spoke in Norfolk, and Portsmouth • and some souls 
were set at liberty. I refused some money, and got some hand 
bills printed, and then had a sufficiency left to pay my ferriage ; 
however some one slipped some money into my pocket which* 
answered the end ; so I still perceive that the calls of God's Spirit 
and the openings of his providence go hand in hand. 

29th. The Church minister and Baptist gave over their meet- 
ings, which gave me a fine opportunity of addressing the people, 
both in the Methodist chapel^ and in the church ; in the latter of 
which one fell as in the agonies of death. I feel as if my work 
in this country was drawing towards- a close, and my heart drawn, 
towards England. Oh ! how easy some people can rest, even, 
ministers,, and see so little fruit of theia* labour 

677. 30th. I rode to York-town., where Cornwallis was taken 
prisoner, and the cave to which he retired during the siege still 
remains, being cut on purpose for him in a rock. The effects of 
the siege and shot still remain ; the town is since of little conse- 
quence. I spoke in the church to what I could, but. I doubt if 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



16$ 



there be one white, a Christian in the place. I crossed York river 
to Gloucester side and spoke again. 

May 1st. I spoke at Mount Zion, had a good time, saw some 
of brother Mead's spiritual children seven years old. Hence to 
Bellamy's chapel ; stood about six hours this day, but I and my 
horse but little to eat till night, having travelled about thirty 
miles. 

2nd. Had meetings at Shacklesford chapel and the new- 
church. 

678. The Church of England was once the established reli- 
gion, (by law,) in this state ; the clergyman was allowed sixteen 
thousand pounds weight of tobacco yearly, as his salary from the- 
parish. When the war commenced between England and Ame- 
rica, the Legislature of this state thought it unreasonable to com- 
pel a man to pay, and so deprive him of his natural privilege of 
showing his voluntary liberality ; and also to compel one to pay 
to the support of those in whose ministry he did not believe. 

These clergy, supposing the Virginians would be conquered 
after the above act, and their arrears made up to them, continued, 
their attendance for a while ; but after the taking of Cornwallis, 
they deserted the churches, and left them vacant, which caused 
the legislature to permit other denominations to use them, &c. and 
many scores of the best buildings in this state are now going tc* 
ruin. 

679. 3d. I spoke at Pace's meeting house, and also in the Bap- 
tist's chapel. 

Benjamin Pace had borne an unblemished character as a prea- 
cher, and at. length fell into a decline, which he bore with chris- 
tian fortitude, calling for his shroud and grave clothes, dressed 
himself in them as some great hero on an important expedition j 
then bade his wife, son and daughter farewell, with orders to have 
the society notified ; " I am done fighting, my soul is in glory," — 
and with his hand fixed in a proper attitude, went off triumphant,. 
This is a match for an infidel, 

4th. I spoke four hours lacking thirteen minutes, under the 
shades between two trees at Cole's Chapel, to a crow r ded, serious* 
attentive auditory. In the midst of my discourse, I observed a 
man on the other side of the trees, whom I considered as a back- 
slider ; it ran repeatedly through my mind to ask him before the 
people, if the language of his heart, was not contained in these 
words. 

¥ What peaceful hours 1 once enjoy'd !; 

How sweet their memory still, 
But they have left an aching void 

The world can never fill, 11 



170 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



And at length I proposed the question, after telling the congrega- 
tion the cause, and requested him if it was, to give me his hand; 
which he did, to the surprise of the people ; he was a Baptist as I 
afterwards was told; and continued uneasy in his mind lor some 
weeks, till some of his people plastered him up with the old 
doctrine, " once in grace always in grace." 

5th. I rode forty-two miles to Pori Royal, and had a solemn 
time. 

680. 6th. I spoke in Frederickburg four times, and collected 
upwards of forty pounds for the benefit of a free school: the little 
boys who heard me preach, next day went all over town, spelling 
" A-double-L-part — few — elect — some — small number, &c." which 
diverted some, and exasperated others. 

7th. I spoke in Stafford and Dumfries court houses. 
8th. I gave my last here ; and spoke in a church on the way 
to Alexandria, where I spoke at night, and next morning 
9th. I spoke in Georgetown. 

681. 10th. I went to Montgomery, but rinding my appoint- 
ment, not given out, I pushed on to Baltimore, making about 
.sixty miles, and heard a sermon at night. Here brother Daniel 
Ostrander brought me heavy tidings, the death of my mother, the 
first that ever died out of my father's family. It gave me a tender 
sensation, but I could neither weep nor mourn ; whilst these words 
were in my mind, " Oh ! is my mother gone ! is she gone, never 
to return !•'" 

The last time I saw her, she requested that I should come and 
see them once a year, whilst she should live, which was my then 
intention; but God so wonderfully opened my way in the south- 
ern climes, that I could not find my way clear, although I had 
felt unusual exercise when I parted from her last, (which I re- 
marked to my friends;) and also about the time of her disease ; 
though it was near five months after she died before I heard 
of it. 

1 1th. I received a letter from my father, giving me the parti- 
culars of my mother's dissolution and triumphant end ; which 
was a little more than twelve months from the time I parted with 
her last. He also informed me of the death of my brother Fish, 
which took place a few weeks before her's. When I saw him 
last, he was backslidden from God ; it appears he was reclaimed 
in his last illness, and made a happy exit. 

682. Jesse Lee advised me to preach in the market, and pub- 
lished it from the pulpit, and also prepared an advertisement for 
the public paper, for me to preach there a second time ; there 
was a large concourse of people at the last meeting, and near one 
hundred preachers present, it being now General Conference 
time; I had come here to see if they intended to hedge up my 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



171 



way. Brother Ostrander informed me, that the New York 
Conference had conversed me over, and some were minded to 
block up my way, whilst others objected, saying, " he does us no 
harm, but we get the fruit of his labor," whilst the former urged 
my example was bad, for perhaps fifty Dows might spring out of 
the same nest : so they agreed to discourage giving out my ap- 
pointments; and it appears that some came to this Conference 
with an intention to have a move to block up my way at one 
stroke, but on seeing the southern preachers and hearing of my 
conduct and success, their prejudice deserted them, and their 
opinions and views of things concerning me altered, (as several 
of them told me) and became friendly, though before cool and 
distant. 

633. Stith Mead, who was on his way from Georgia to Gene- 
ral Conference, when we met at the camp meeting, got detained 
on account of the revival which then broke out, and spread as fire 
on a mountain, in all directions. He wrote to Baltimore confe- 
rence, and also to me, that he conceived his presence w r ould not 
be necessary there on my account. 

Nicholas S'rtethen I here heard preach in the life and power of 
the Holy Ghost ; Oh ! what an alteration in the man for the bet- 
ter ! He once was a pleasant speaker to the ear, but little energy 
to the heart, until God knocked him down twice at a camp meet- 
ing, and gave him such a Baptism as he never felt before: how- 
ever spiritual blessings may be abused through unfaithfulness to 
the Divine Spirit, and what need there is of our practising the 
apostle's caution, " if any man think he standeth, let him take heed 
lest he fall. }1 

The preachers as a body seemed unprejudiced, yet a few indi- 
viduals are excepted, amongst whom R and W of 

ancient date, which I desired might be done away, and requested 
an interview for that purpose, but though one of them invited me 
to breakfast, yet they both went out before the time appointed, 
without acquainting the family, which caused me to feel awkward 
and abashed when I came. 

634. I had felt a desire to visit Boston for some time, but never 
saw my way opening until now. George Pickering, who was 
presiding Elder in Boston district, invited me to his jurisdiction, 
whkh I esteemed as a Providence, expressed my gratitude, quitted 
Baltimore and returned to Richmond, where I put some manu- 
scripts to press and visited some neighboring places. 

655. I saw a man executed for the horrid crime of murder ; 
having spoken to him through the grate the preceding day ; some 
trifled when this awful catastrophe was exhibited. 

Papa Hobson met me here, but my appointments would not 
admit of my returning with him in the gig; and I had sold my 



172 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



horse to pay tor printing, and how to get on I did not know, 
being unwell a day or two after ; however, a gentleman who had 
been excited by curiosity to come near twenty miles to hear me 
at Cartersville, was there brought under concern ; and with his 
servant was now on his return from Petersburg, where he had 
been to purchase a coach to accommodate his family to meetings.. 
He hearing of this appointment, delayed on his journey twenty- 
four hours, and then in his coach carried me home to Cumber- 
land. 

686. 26th. I have a bad cough, which some think denotes my 
approaching dissolution: I feel unwell, out of employ these few 
days past, though I hare had but very few rest days for seventeen 
months ; but have generally preached from two to rive times a 
day, riding from thirty to fifty miles. 

Sunday 27th. I spoke at Charity Chapel preparatory for eamp 
meeting. We had a shout ; two found peace ; and some ungene- 
rous persons struck the negroes, who were rejoicing in God, to 
the shedding of blood. 

687. Friday, June 1st. Camp meeting commenced near Pop- 
lar-spring church, in Gloucester county. Brother Mead (who 
had ordered me to appoint it) did not come according to expecta- 
tion. — No preachers were on the ground, and hundreds of people 
were assembled; this, indeed was a trial of my faith among the 
strange people ; however, in the Name of the Lord, I went up the 
stage and began the meeting: and besought God for a token for 
good ; and soon a poor woman, who had come thirty miles on 
foot, under distress, was delivered, and clapping her hands shouted 
for joy: upon this three or four preachers appeared. These 
things began to revive my heart, but a shower of rain expelled us 
from the woods into the church, where six or eight souls found 
peace. The next day was a good time also. 

Sunday 3d. Some thousands assembled, and whilst I was speak- 
ing from a stage, a storm seemed coming up, which put the peo- 
ple in motion, but I requested the people to be still and raise their 
hearts to God, if perhaps He would send off the clouds ; and soon 
the threatening grew favorable and the clouds went round. 

Monday 4th. Our meeting broke up ; about thirty found peace ; 
a number of backsliders were reclaimed ; scores were awakened, 
and good was done in the Name of the Lord. 

5th. I replied to an A-double-L-part discourse, delivered against 
me in my absence by Bob S. who had heard me preach, which I 
think was unmanly. 

688. Thursday 7th. I met Brother Mead at Papa Hobson $ 
w T ho informed me that the work in Bedford county has greatly 
spread : six hundred found peace ; and five hundred and twenty, 
he had taken into society, and the flame was still going on. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 173 



689. Friday 8th. Camp meeting" came on at Charity-chapel, 
Powhatan county. The Lord was precious ; but the wicked 
■strove to trouble us. 

Sunday 10th. About five or six thousand were on the ground : 
The work went on, and the opposition increased. Twenty-five 
combined together to give me a flogging. They ransacked the 
camp to find me whilst I was taking some repose. This was the 
first discovery of their project ; as I went out of the tent, one was / 
.seen to cock a pistol towards me, whilst a voice was heard, " there 
he is! there he is!" My friends forced me into the tent: next 
day I had one of the young men arrested, and two others fled 
before they could be taken. The young man acknowledged his 
error and promised never to do the like again: so we let him 

The law was read from the stage, and after that we had peace. 

Satan was angry, and brought to hush with only growling 
what should be done by way-laying me on the road : — I defied 
them to do their worst. The work went on, and continued all 
night, and next morning, when we were parting, we had good 
reason to believe that one hundred souls were brought to liberty : 
some were minded that I should go off in a covered coach, which 
I refused, but with Brother Dunnington went off in a gig, believ- 
ing that they had no power to hurt me. What enraged them so, 
was my showing their improper behaviour in their striking the 
blacks, &c. 

13th. Last night I spske at friend Baker's, in whose family God 
has began a gracious work. ? 

I purchased a grave suit for the dead, and sent it to Betsey 
M ; and took my departure to Petersburg. 

The stage coach not going, I was detained twenty-four hours 
behind my intention. 

690. Friday 1 5th. I arrived on the camp ground, about an hour 
by sun in the evening ; three found peace ; some attempted interrup- 
tion ; but the magistrates were on our side. I continued on the 
ground, until Monday 18th, in which time about sixty professed 
to have found peace, and about one hundred awakened. Brother 
Cox wrote me that about thirty found peace after that I left the 
ground. Some blamed me for appointing this meeting : however 
the devil's kingdom suffered loss in the Isle of Wig ht, and Ivvill 
rejoice. 

I gave one hundred dollars worth of books towards building a 
chapel ; and spent a few days in Norfolk and Portsmouth ; and 
several souls were set at liberty while I staid. 

691. Sunday 24th. I embarked for New York; — We had 
some contrary winds, herrible squalls, and calms ; however, in 
eight days, I spoke with some friends in New York, having 



174 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



quitted the vessel, and by way of Elizabethtown came to the 
city. 

N. Snethen is stationed here, and seems not so lively (by the 
account of his friends) as he was some time ago. He is lately 
married. — Cyrus Stebbens objected to my preaching" where he 
was stationed, though the trusties were mostly friendly. He 
withdrew from the connexion soon after, which showed what 
spirit he was of. 

692. I put my trunk on board a vessel for Middletown, and a 
friend took me in a chair, near forty miles, whence I continued on 
foot until I came near Connecticut line, when about sixty yards 
off, whilst raising my heart to God, to open me a way for provi- 
sion, as I had but a few cents in my pocket, I met Aaron Hunt, a 
preacher, who told me whereto call and get some refreshment; I 
did so, and held two meetings in the neighborhood; then came 
to Danbury, and pawning my watch, took stage for Hartford. 

693. July 10th. Walking twenty miles I came to my father's 
house, which appeared empty. Things seemed pleasant round 
about ; but my mother is no more — I cannot mourn, my loss is her 
gain. I trust to meet her in the skies, where sorrow and parting 
are no more. — The rest of my friends are well in body, but low in 
religion. 

694. I went to Middletown for my trunk, and found the con- 
templation for a meeting house like to fall through, although six 
hundred dollars were subscribed. I offered them eight hundred 
dollars worth of books to aid therein, provided they would give 
me assistance in putting my journal to press. Here brother Bur- 
rows met me, and went to Hebron, where we saw brother Wood. 
We agreed on a camp meeting, to commence the last day of May 
following; which when known, was ridiculed as enthusiasm, to 
think that I could get people to go into the woods, and encamp 
night and day in this populous part, where elegant meeting houses 
were so numerous. I was now called to another difficulty : a 
young horse being dead, and some money miscarried which I 
had sent for his keeping and a coat ; my appointment had gone on 
to Boston, and how to do I saw not my way clear ; but here that 
same Providence, whose kindness I had experienced on many 
interesting occasions, was manifest. A letter from a motherly 
woman, who had never seen me but once, came to hand, in which 
was enclosed a bank note. — This enabled me to pay what I owed 
and take stage from Springfield to Waltham. A paper maker 
agreed, if I would pay one hundred down and give him bonds for 
the remainder, he would accommodate me ; but how to accom- 
plish this I did not know, until I fell asleep at brother Picker- 
ing's father-in-law's in Waltham, when I dreamed how and where 
I could get the money, which I observed to P , who replied, 



Oil, LORENZO'S JOURNAL, 



175 



"A dream is a dream." I said, "true; but I intend to see the 
result."— I wrote to my Middletown friends and succeeded accord- 
ingly. I spoke several times in Boston, and once on the common, 
where two caused interruption ; but shortly after God called them 
to eternity ! 

Some c'ated their awakenings and conversions from this visit. — 
Thence I took stage and returned to Springfield, where I arrived 
about twelve at night, and lay under a hay-stack until day ; when 
I called on the paper man, and a friend met me from Middletown, 
so we completed our bargain ; when I went with the friend to 
Hartford, and completed our agreement with the printers and 
book-binder. 

I now had a tour of about six thousand miles laid off before 
me, to be accomplished against my return in May, and not a cent 
of money in my pocket; however, in the name of God, I set off 
on foot from my father's house, though no one knew my situa- 
tion ; doubting not, but that the Providential hand, which I had 
experienced heretofore, would go with me still. I walked to 
Hartford river, telling the ferry-man my case ; he carried me 
over, saying, "pay when you can," (it being one cent.) I sold 
some books, and continued my walk to Litchfield, falling in 
with a wagon of Quakers, who suffered me to ride some on the 

635. Thence I took stage to Danbury and redeemed my watch; 
held a few meetings, and came to New York. A friend who had 
employed me to get him some printing done, not making remit- 
tance, I had liked to have been involved in difficulty; but Provi- 
dence delivered me from this difficulty also. Brother Thacher 
had consented for my holding a Camp meeting in his district ; but 
reconsidering the matter, recoiled with prohibition. Yet to pre- 
vent my disappointment from being too great, suffered four ap- 
pointments to be me made for me by a local preacher, not choos- 
ing to give them out himself, considering the agreement at last 
conference. These appointments were given out wrong end fore- 
most, considering the line of my journey, w-hich caused me much 
more travelling; however, with a heavy heart, I fulfilled the 
appointments, in each of which I could but remark with tears, that 
some persons had accused me with being of a party spirit, to strive 
to get a separation, which thir.g w r as false, and I did not expect to 
trouble them any more in that part, until there was an alteration 
and God should further open my way. 

As I was going to take the stage, a man brought up an horse, 
saddle and bridle for me, with orders to pay when convenient. I con- 
sidered this act as christian kindness ; but Satan strove to raise a 
dust as I did not make remittance very speedily, having no safe 
opportunity for some months. 



176 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



I passed through my old circuit, the Dutchess, and saw some who 
Tetained prejudice, but I continued my journey, putting up at the 
inns, being unwilling to screw anything through the devil's teeth, 

When I arrived in Albany, the preaching house doors which 
had been shut in Stebberts time, were now open. As the sta- 
tioned preacher was out of town, and one or two others, who 
were expected, not coming, the people were like to be disappointed, 
which to prevent, gave rise to the opening, which I embraced 
as providential, and held a number of meetings. Here I have 
always found some kind friends, particularly brother Taylor. 

I took my departure to Weston, where I saw Smith Miller, 
his wife Hannah, and Peggy ; after an absence of nearly two 
years. 

696. August 31st. Camp meeting began, and the people were 
entirely strangers to the quality and magnitude of this kind of 
meeting. Several Methodist preachers came as spectators, intend- 
ing, if the meeting did well, to take hold, heart and hand with me, 
but if ill, to leave it as they found it ; and let the blame devolve 
on me. A stage being erected, I addressed the people thereon, 
from Luke xxi. 19. An awful solemnity came over the people: 
several mourners came forward to be prayed for; and some 
shortly found comfort, and the Lord began to move in the camp ; 
however, the preachers were minded we should disband to private 
habitations ; but I replied, " if I can get twenty to tarry on the 
ground I would not go off until the meeting broke." — Soon the 
Lord began to move among the people, and many were detained 
on the ground, and souls were born to God. Next day the con- 
gregation and work increased, and so in the course of the night 
likewise. 

Sunday, Sept. 2d. It rained (I was sick) and the people were 
punished, by getting wet in the shower, through not coming 
better prepared for encampment, &c, which I was glad of, as it 
taught them a useful lesson against my return : it cleared up and 
the sun broke out, when I addressed them. Being informed of 
some ill designs among the youth, to bring a stigma on the meet- 
ing, I observed three companies in the woods : I got on a log in 
the triangle, and began relating a story concerning a bird's nest, 
which my father had remarked represented his family, that would 
be scattered like these young birds who knew not the getting of 
things, but only the fruition of provision, and not parental affec- 
tion until they become to have children of their own ; which 
Temarks had made great impression on my mind. The rehearsal 
to them had the desired effect, and gathered their wandering minds 
into a train of serious thinking, and prepared their hearts for the 
Teception of good advice: several of them desired I should pray 
with them ; soon nine were sprawling on the ground, and some 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



177 



were apparently lifeless. The Doctors supposed they had fainted, 
and desired water and fans to be used : I replied, " Hush !" then 
ihey to shew the fallacy of my ideas, attempted to determine it with 
their skill, but to their surprise their pulse was regular ; some 
said, * 4 k is fictitious, they make it :" I answered 14 the weather is 
warm and we are in a perspiration, whilst they are as cold as 
corpses, which cannot be done by human art." 

Here some supposing they were dyfng, whilst others suggested, 
*' it is the work of the devil :" I observed, 44 if it be the devil's 
work, they will use the dialect of hell, when they come to :" some 
watched my words, in great solemnity, and the first and second 
were soon brought through, happy, and all in the course of the 
night, except a young woman, who had come under good im- 
pression, much against her father's will, thirty miles. She con- 
tinued shrieking for mercy for eight hours, sometimes on the bor- 
ders of despair, until near sun rise, when I exhorted her if she 
had a view of her Saviour, to receive Him as appearing for her: 
her hope revived; faith sprang up; joy arose; her countenance 
was an index of her heart to all the beholders ; she uttered a 
word, and soon she testified the reality of her mental sensation, 
and the peace she had found. 

About thirty found peace ; and I appointed another Camp meet- 
ing, to commence in May. 

697. When I was in Ireland, I saw the first pair that I thought 
were happy in marriage, or showed a beauty in their connexion 
as the result of matrimony. I heard also of a young man, who 
made a proposal of marriage : the young woman possessing piety 
and consideration, agreed to make it a matter of fasting and prayer, 
to know the Divine will on the subject ; she also told a conside- 
rate friend, who gave her advice on the subject. At the time 
appointed they met, to return their answers upon the subject. The 
man said he thought it was the will of God they should proceed, 
and the two women's opinion was the reverse. — It was then sub- 
mitted for my opinion, why I thought the young man's mind 
differed from theirs : I replied, that many persons desire a thing, 
and wish that it might be the will of God it should be so, and 
from thence reason themselves into a belief that it is His will, 
when in fact it is nothing but their own will, substituted for God's, 
and so stand in their own light and deceive themselves. 

It appears to me, concerning every person who is marriage- 
able, and whose duty it is to marry, that there is some particular 
person whom they ought to have ; but I believe it to be possible 
for them to miss of that object and obtain one who is not proper for 
them. 

Some people have an idea, that all matches are appointed, which 
I think repugnant to common sense, for a man will leave his 

12 



178 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



wife, and a woman her husband ; they two will go to another part 
and marry and live as lawful man and wife. — Now can a rational 
creature suppose that God appointed this match, whose revealed 
will sayetli, " Thou shall not commit adultery" 

Again. I have seen some men and women in courtship, put the 
best foot foremost, and the best side out ; and from this their ways 
would appear pleasing, and fancy would be conceived and taken 
for love ; but when they got acquainted with each others weak- 
nesses, after the knot was tied, the ways which once appeared 
agreeable are now odious : thus the dear becomes cheap, and the 
honey is gall and vinegar ; but, alas, it is too late to repent. — 
Their dispositions being so different, it is as much impossible for 
them to live agreeable and happy in love together, as for the cat 
and dog to agree. Thus a foundation is laid for unhappiness for 
life. — Whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God, is the lan- 
gauge of the scripture ; therefore, as Christ saith, without me ye 
can do nothing : and as Paul saith, through Christ who strength- 
ened me, I can do all things. We are to look to God for help 
in whatever we undertake, as all things are sanctified through faith 
and prayer ; therefore whatsoever we dare not pray to God for 
his blessing upon, we have no right to pursue: it is forbidden - 
fruit : but as there is a Providence of God attending every person 
in every situation in life, and no such thing as mere chance, it is 
my opinion, if people were but resigned to the dispensation of 
Divine Providence, instead of being their own choosers, their will 
resigned to his disposal, &c, that they would find His Providence 
to guide and direct them to the object proper for them, as the calls 
of His Spirit and the openings of His Providence go hand in 
hand. 

I was resolved when I began to travel, that no created object 
should be the means of rivalling my God, and of course not to 
alter the situation of my life, unless a way seemed to open in the 
way of Providence, whereby I might judge that my extensive 
usefulness should be extended rather than contracted. 

S M , of Western, came to a big meeting in the woods, 

and heard that Crazy Dow was there, and after some time sought 
and found me. He accompanied me to my appointments, con- 
sisting of about one hundred miles to travel. He kept what some 
call a Methodist tavern, i. e. a house for the preachers, &c. One 
of my appointments being near his house, he invited me to tarry 
all night ; observing his daughter would be glad to see me. I 
asked if he had any children ! he replied a young woman I 
brought up I call my daughter. I staid all night, but, so it hap- 
pened that not a word passed between her and me, though there 
were but three in the family. I went to my appointment where 
we had a precious time j but whilst preaching* I felt uncommon 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



179 



exercise (known only to myself and my God) to run through my 
mind, which caused me to pause for some time. In going to my 
evening appointment, I had to return by the house, he being still 
in company with me. I asked him if he would object if I should 
talk to his daughter concerning matrimony? he replied, " I have 
§ Nothing to say, only I have requested her, if she had any regard 
for me, not to marry so as to leave my house." 

When I got to the door, I abruptly asked his wife, who had 
been there, and what they had been about in my absence: she told 
me, which made way for her to observe, that Peggy was resolved 
never to marry unless it were to a preacher, and one who would 
continue travelling. — This resolution being similar to my own, 
as she then stepped into the room, caused me to ask if it were so ? 
she answered in the affirmative ; on the back of which I replied, 
" do you think you could accept of such an object as me ?" she 
made no answer, but retired from the room ; this was the first 
time of my speaking to her. I took dinner ; asked her one ques- 
tion more and went to my neighboring meetings, which 

occupied some days ; but having a cloak making, of oiled cloth, 
it drew me back to it : I staid all night, and in the morning, when 
going away, I observed to her and her sister, who brought her 
up as a mother, that I was going to the warm countries, where 
I had never spent a warm season, and it was probable I should 
die, as the warm climate destroys most of those who go from a cold 
country; but (said I) if I am preserved about a year and a half 
from now, I am in hopes of seeing this northern country again, 
and if during this time you live and remain single, and find no 
one that you like better than you do me, and would be willing to 
give me up twelve months out of thirteen, or three years out of 
four to travel, and that in foreign lands, and never say, do not go 
to your appointment, &c. For if you should stand in my way, I 
should pray to God to remove you, which I believe he would an- 
swer, and if I find no one that I like better than I do you, perhaps 
something further may be said on the subject : and finding her cha- 
racter to stand fair, I took my departure. In my travels I went to the 
Natchez country, where I found religion low, and had hard times, 
but thought this country one day would be the garden of Ame- 
rica, and if this family would remove there, it would prove an 
everlasting blessing (as it respects religion) to the inhabitants, 
considering their infant state.* It lay on my mind for some 
weeks, when I wrote to them on the subject, though I had no 
outward reason to suppose they would go, considering the vast 
distance of near two thousand miles. But now I found she was 

* Provided they should be faithful to God— but many good things fall through for 
the want of humble and faithful perseverance under God. 



180 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 

etill single, and they all willing to comply with my request, which 
removed many scruples from my mind, knowing that it was a 
circumstance that turned up in the order of Providence, instead 
of by my own seeking; so our bargain was drawn to a close, but 
still I thought not to have the ceremony performed until I should 
return from Europe; but upon refit ction, considering the^ircuW&jll 
stance would require a correspondence, my letters might be 
intercepted, and the subject known; prejudice arise, jealousy 
ensue, and much needless conversation and evil be the result; 
wherefore to prevent the same, a preacher coming in we were 
married that night, though only we five were present, this being 
the third of September, 1804. 

698. 4th. Smith Miller set off with me for the Natchez early 
in the morning, as my appointments had been given out for some 
months. I spoke at Westmoreland and Augusta that day. 

5th. We Tode fifty miles, I spoke once on the road, and saw a 
epiritual daughter, who was awakened when I travelled the Pitts- 
field Circuit. 

6th. We rode fifty miles, and stayed with a family of Metho- 
dists ; near the east branch of the Susquehanna river, the man 
%vas kind, but the woman was as she was. 

7th. Rode thirty-four miles, spoke at night at Sugar-creek. 

8th. Thirty-five miles to Lycoming. 

9th. Twenty-five miles to Amariah Sutton's, and found Gideon 
Draper preaching, who was awakened when I was on Cambridge 
circuit. Oh ! how these things refreshed my soul, to see the fruit 
of my labor, hundreds of miles off, years after. I spoke when he 
was done. He accompanied us ten miles where I spoke again. 

10th. Thirty-three miles to P p Antisse's. 

11th. Forty miles, stayed with a Dutchman who was reasona- 
ble in his charges. 

12th. Thirty-four miles across part of the Alleghany mountain 
to Welsh-town. 

13th. We crossed the Laural hills, and though we lost some 
miles by false direction, yet we came near to Dennistown, and 
§tayed with a friend. 

14th. We went to Greensborough, where I spoke in the even- 
ing, and then rode thirty-two miles to Pittsburg, where we arrived 
about the dawn of day; I found my appointments were not given 
out accurately. 

Sunday 16th. I spoke in Pittsburg, and Washington. 

17th. Brownsville and Union-town, where I heard that the 
Bishops Asbury and Whatcoat were sick twenty-five miles off. 

1 8th. Spoke twice in Washington. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 181 

19th. Spoke in Steubenville in the State of Ohio. — I have now 
been in each of the seventeen States of the Union. 

20th. Spoke in Charlestown, and some were offended. 

21st. Spoke to hundreds, beginning before sun-rise ; and then 
to Wheeling. Spoke at ten o'clock to a large concourse and so 
went on our journey. 

23d. Spoke to a few in Zanesville on the Muskingum river; I 
could not but observe great marks of antiquity, ridges of earth 
thrown up so as to form in closures of various forms, on which 
three or four might easily ride abreast; some of these I think 
would contain near one hundred acres more. 

24th. Came to New Lancaster where I spoke. 

25th. Game to Chilicothe, held four meetings, some of the A" 
double-L-part people were off.nded, stayed with the Governor two 
days; in him are connected the christian and the gentleman. I 
think this State is laid off in townships, six miles square, and then 
into sections of one mile square, containing six hundred and forty 
acres; and half sections: the title of this is obtained from govern- 
ment, at nine shillings English per acre, for ever, in four annual 
payments, or if the money be paid down the interest will be de- 
ducted. No slavery can be introduced here. There are lands 
laid off for schools in great magnitude: and I consider the form 
of the constitution supt-rior to that of any other in the Union. 

Near the Ohio river people are sometime troubled with fevers, 
but uplands near the heads of the streams, the country is far more 
healthy. 

699. Mbnday October 1st. I found Mr. Hodge, a Presbyterian 
minis:er had failed in giving out my appointments ; however I 
fell in with the Western conference, which was 'now sitting in 
Kentucky, and God was with them and the people. I saw the 
jerks in Pennsylvania, Ohio, and this State on this journey. Seve- 
ral of the presiding elders called me into a privaie room; and 
after some interview we parted in friendship. Next day I spoke 
under the trees, nearly the whole Conference being present; I 
thought I could discern every countenance present and tell the 
Methodist from the A-double-L-part people, and never before ob- 
served that present impression would cause the countenance to b& 
such an index to the mind, of pleasure and pain, especially in an 
auditory. From thence I went to Lexington, held a few meetings, 
and saw one whom I had known in Dublin, but he was not as 
happy now as once. I here experienced some kindness, and also 
spoke at Paris by the way: an A-double L-part man being con- 
vinced that A-double-L meant all, caused great uneasiness among 
the Presbyterians. First, several preachers formed themselves 
into an association, by the name of the Springfield Association 



182 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



and then made a will and voluntarily died, and instead of being a 
distinct party, sunk into union with all Christians. 

700. Sunday 7th. I spoke in Herodsburg and Springfield. 
As I was getting up, I found my clothes had been moved during 
the night, which caused me to arouse the family ; my jacket was 
found in the piazza, and all my money gone except one cent. 

Thence I went to Tennessee, but found my appointments were 
not given out. I spoke in Clarkesville and Nashville, and many 
other places over the country, until I came to a brother Canon's 
who had been the means of opening my way (under God) before. 

701. Friday 19th. Camp meeting commenced at Liberty : here 
I saw the jerks ; and some danced : a strange exercise indeed ; 
however it is involuntary, yet requires the consent of the will, i. e. 
the people are taken jerking irresistably, and if they strive to 
resist it, it worrias them much, yet is attended with no bodily pain, 
and those who are exercised to dance, (which in the pious seems 
an antidote to the jerks) if they resist, it brings deadness and bar- 
renness over the mind ; but when they yield to it they fee! happy, 
although it is a great cross ; there is a heavenly smile and solem- 
nity on the countenance, which carries a great conviction to the 
minds of beholders; their eyes when dancing seem to be fixed 
upwards as if upon an invisible object, and they lost to all below. 

Sunday 21st. I heard Doctor Tooley, a man of liberal educa- 
tion, who had been a noted Deist, preach on the subject of the 
jerks and the dancing exercise. He brought ten passages of 
scripture to prove that dancing was once a religious exercise, but 
corrupted at Aaron's calf, and from thence young people got it for 
amusement. I believe the congregation and preachers were 
generally satisfied with his remarks. 

The Natchez mission had almost discouraged the western Con- 
ference, having made several trials with little success; however 
Lawner Blackmail and Brother Barnes, finding that I was going 
thither, offered as volunteers and fell in with me for the journey. 

702. Tuesday 23d. We started fromFranklin, (where I received 
some kindness,) and riding thirty-two miles, encamped in the 
woods; it rained and apparently we could get no fire, but some 
moving families from N. Carolina, got affrighted by some In- 
dians and were returning, being fearful to venture on their way^ 
They showed us the remains of their fire where they had en- 
camped the preceding night ; and with difficulty I prevailed on 
them to stay with us, until I let them know my name, which they 
had heard of before, they intended travelling on all night to the 
settlements, being fearful of being massacred by the Indians. 

24th. Travelled about thirty-five miles, and saw one company 
of Indians on the way. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



183 



25tk The Post and a traveller passed by us early, bat we over- 
took them, and continued together to Tennessee river ; the wind 
was high, and none did cross except the Post, and he with dan- 
ger. 

26th, We crossed, paying a dollar each, where was a small 
garrison, and some few half-bred Indians, 

27th, We gained the suburbs of Bigtown of the Chickasaw; I 
am now beside the fire, the company laying down to rest, and our 
horses feeding in a cane brake and provisions nearly out. 

Sunday 28th. Two of our horses were missing, but were re- 
turned early in the morning by a negro and Indian, who, I sup- 
pose, had stolen them to get a reward. One of our company was 
for flogging the negro, which I opposed, lest it should raise an 
uproar, and endanger other travellers by the Indians, who are of 
a revengeful temper. This day was a hungry time to us : We 
thought of the disciples who plucked the ears of corn on the Sab- 
bath. 

At length we came to another village where some whites lived, 
and one Mr. Gunn (who was touched under the word, when I 
was here before) received us kindly. We tarried two days in this 
settlement, held some meetings, and received gratis, necessaries 
for our journey, took our departure. Having a gun with us, we 
killed some turkeys, which were numerous in flocks : from what 
we saw, there were bears, and plenty of wolves and deer in these 
woods. The canopy of heaven was our covering by night, ex- - 
cept the blankets we were rolled in : we kept fires to prevent the 
wild beasts from approaching too near. The Post we saw no' 
more ; the man who was with him continued with us, and being 
seized with derangement for some hours in the woods, retarded 
our progress. 

703. November 4th. Grossed the ground, where I had the 
providential escape from the Indian, and arrived at the settlement 
of Natchez. We were glad to see white people, and get out of 
the woods once more: stayed at the first house all night 

5th. Called on Moses Floyd, a preacher, on Bigblack ; here 
brother Barnes tarried to begin his rout: Blackman went with 
us to "Col. Barneys, on Biopeer; next day we went to Randal 
Gibson's, on Clarke's creek, got some washing done, and the Millet 
staid * and Blackman went with me to squire Tooley's, father of 
the Doctor ; where brother Harriman, a missionary, was at the 
point of death ; however he recovered : our presence seemed 
to revive him. 

8th. I visited Washington and Natchez, and some of the adja- 
cent parts : Here I must observe the truth of the maxim, " give 
the devil rope enough and he will hang himself'' A printer ex- 
tracted a piece from the Lexington paper, as a burlesque on me, 



IU EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



which, however, did me no harm, though it circulated in most 
papers in the Union: he had just got his type* set up before I 
made application for the insertion of a notice, that I should hold 
meeting in town on Sunday; this following the other,- made im- 
pression on the people's minds ;. a»d excited the caiioos to attend 
meeting. — When I was here before, I foand it almost impossible 
to get the people out to meeting aay way, and had my scruple 
■whether there were three Christians in town, either black or 
white: but now I spoke three succeeding sabbaths, and some on 
week days-.. 

704 12th.. This day I am twelve years old : Brother Black- 
man preached a funeral sermon. I spoke a few words, and God 
began a gracious work. — Here by Washington, we appointed a 
campmeethg : there is ground laid off for a college; and Con- 
gress, beside a handsome donation, hath given twenty thousand 
acres of ground, &c. This country is now dividing into town- 
ships and sections, and sold by government, as in the state of Ohio * Y 
and though only a territory now, yet will be incorporated into a 
state, when the inhabitants shall amosmt to sixty thousand. They 
now had a small Legislature;, the governor is appointed by the 
President. One representative goes to Congress. 

705_ Sunday 25th, I spoke lor the, last time- at Natchez. I 
visited Seltzertowrv Greenville,, and Gibson-port. — This last place 
was a wilderness not two yeais ago, bit now contains near thirty 
houses, with a court house and jail. We held quarterly meeting 
on Clarke's cseek* some supposed S would get no. campers, but 
at this GL M. I wanted to know if there were any backsliders in 
the auditory, and if theTe were,, and they would come forward, I 
would pray with them: an old backslider^ who had been happy 
in the old settlements, with tears came forward and fell upon his 
knees, and several followed his example: a panic seized the con- 
gregation, and an awful awe ensued : we had a cry and shout ; it 
was a weeping tender time. The devil was angry, and some 
without persecuted, saying, lt Is God deaf, that- they cannot wor- 
ship him without such a noised though they perhaps would 
make a greater noise when drinking a toast. This prepared the 
way for the camp meeting, and about thirty from this neighbor- 
hood went thirty miles or upwards, and encamped on the ground : 
the camp meeting continued four days: the devil was angry at 
this also, and though his emmissarks contrived various projects 
to raise a dust, their efforts proved ineffectwal; in general there 
was good decorum, and about fifty were awakened, and five pro- 
fessed justifying faith ; so that it now may be said, the country 
which was a refuge for scape-gallows, a few years since, in 
Spanish times, is in a hopeful way, and the wilderness begins to 
bud and blossom as the rose, and the barren land becomes a fruit- 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 185 

ful field. I crossed the Mississippi into Louisiana, and visited 
several settlements, holding religious meetings: I believe there 
is a peculiar providence of such a vast territory falling to the 
United States, as liberty of conscience may now prevail as the 
country populates, which before was prohibited by the Inquisi- 
tion. We got some things fixed to our minds; procured three 
Spanish horses, which had been foaled wild in the woods, and 
had been caught out of the gang, by climbing a tree and drop- 
ping a noose over the head, it being made fjst to a bough, &c. 
We got letters from home, with information that they were well, 
and the work going on. 

706. December 1 6th. Our horses being tamed, and taught to 
eat corn, by forcing it into their mouths, and we prepared with a 
tent and provisions, bid the settlement on the Mississippi adieu, 
and betook to the woods for Tombigby, having two others in com- 
pany. We had not gone far before the saddle turned on the pack 
mare ; she took fright, which affrighied the one S. M. rode and they 
both set to rearing and jumping, which endangered his life ; how- 
ever he held them both until he dismounted, and they got settled. 
If they had got away there was little prospect cf catching them 
again. Twenty-three miles to the Indian line, on the main branch 
of Homachitti, we encamped for the night, it being cloudy and 
rainy : we spread our tent, kept a good fire, hobbled the fore-legs 
of our horses together,, leaving a long rope dragging from their 
necks: here was plenty of grass, and a cane brake. 

20th. Thirty-five miles; encamped a little off the road, lest the 
Indians should steal our horses. 

21st. We arrived this afternoon at Pearl, or half-way river: 
the ford last year was good a number of yards wide, but now not 
more than five or six feet, which we knew not ; a man who knew 
the ford (being much among the Choctaws) attempted to cross 
first and succeeded, though his horse made a small mis-step; the 
next man's horse erred a little on the other side, but still knew 
not the danger ; I proceeded next, leading the pack mare, but 
there not being sufficient ground for both horses, the water run- 
ning like a mill tail, carried me down the stream two feet, whilst 
my. mare could swim but one towards the shore ; she struck the 
bank which gave way, however, she being an excellent swim- 
mer and springy, made a second effort and got out. I lost my 
hobbles, and our tea, sugar and coffee, &c. got injured ; and I being 
much chilled by the wet, we went on till we came to a convenient 
tarrying place, and encamped for the night to dry our things, &c. 
N. B. The river was muddy: I could" not swim: and had not 
the mare struck the bank where she did, I must have lost my 
life, as the trees and brush filled the shore below. 



186 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



22cL I met some people from Qeorgia ; at night I was taken 
with a strong fever, but drank some water and coffee, and got a 
good night's rest. 

Sunday 23d. Feel somewhat better ; it snowed some, and the 
sun hath shone scarcely ten minutes during these five days. 

24th. We rode about forty miles through Six-town of the 
Choctaws, and whilst we were passing it, I observed where they 
scaffold the dead; and also the spot where the flesh was, when 
the bone-picker had done his office. The friends of the deceased 
weep twice a-day for a term, and if they cannot cry enough them- 
selves, they hire some to help them: it was weeping time, and 
their ories made our horses caper well. I was informed of an 
ancient custom which at present is out of date among them ; 
when one was sick a council was held by the Doctors, if their 
judgment was that he would die, they being supposed infallible, 
humanity induced the neck-breaker to do his office. An European 
being sick, and finding out his verdict, to save his neck, crept 
into the woods, and recovered, which showed to the Indians the 
fallibility of the doctors, and the evil of the practice ; therefore, to 
show that the custom must be totally abolished, they took the poor 
neck-breaker and broke his neck. 

25th. We came to Densmore's, agent for Indian affairs; our 
provisions were gone, and with difficulty we procured relief: 
some people, who were dancing in a neighboring house, came in 
to hear me talk : I held a meeting with them, and then lay down 
to rest. 

26th. After breakfast we came near the trading road, from the 
Chickasaws to Mobile, where we encamped near a spring and 
cane-brake: the leaves of the cane are food for cattle, &c. 

27th. We started betimes and came to the first house on the 
Tombigby settlement, within four miles of fort St. Stephen, where 
there is but one family, but it will be a place of fame in time. We 
had met the man of the house where we stayed, who told us to 
call ; his wife made a heavy charge ; we paid her, and S. M. said, 
"tell your husband never any more to invite travellers to be wel- 
come for his wife to extort." The river was high and swamp not 
fordable, which necessitated us to go down the river about seventy 
miles to the Cut-off; which is a channel from the Tombigby to 
the Alabama river, about seven miles from their junction, where 
they form the Mobile: the island contains about sixty thousand 
acres, which are commonly overflowed by the spring flood, as 
Egypt is by the Nile. I held meeting during the six days of my 
tarrying in the settlement; and took my departure for Georgia, 
but was necessitated to keep on the dividing ridge, between the 
streams, to prevent being intercepted by creeks. There were 
ferries at the above river. In the settlement there was not a prea- 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 187 



cher of any society ; my appointments were given out in Georgia, 
with the days and hours fixed. In consequence of the high 
waters we had to lose much travelling. 

707. Jan. 4th, 1805. We fell in with a camp of whites, where 
we were informed of some whites having been murdered by In- 
dians, and one Indian killed by a white, and another wounded : 
the wounded Indian was determined to kill some white in re- 
venge. The whites had hired a chief to pilot them around to 
avoid the danger; but my time being limited obliged me to take 
the nighest cut, which was through the village where the wound- 
ed Indian lived. Here we parted from all the company, and set 
off by ourselves, having four hundred miles to go. 

8th. We fell in with an Indian trader, who was out of provi- 
sions: we gave him some, and tarried at his habitation that 
night ; he made us some returns the next day ; then we pursued 
our journey : this being in the Creek nation, we had some diffi- 
culty in finding our way, there being so many Indian by-paths ; 
however, we came to Hawkins' old place that night. 

10th. Our charges were eleven shillings, though I think not 
worth the half. We left the place about an hour by sun, having 
the prospect of a pleasant day before us ; but we had not gone 
many miles before it gathered up and began to rain and sleet, 
which made it tremendous cold; so we stopped to let our horses 
feed, and pitching our tent, kindled up a fire to warm us ; but the 
weather appearing more favorable, we proceeded on through a 
bad swamp, meeting two travellers by the way : at length we 
perceived it began to grow dark, which convinced us that it was 
later than we thought: we halted, hobbled out our horses imme- 
diately, (finding some grass present on the hill) and proceeded to 
kindle up a fire, but everything being so wet, and covered with 
sleet, and our limbs benumbed with cold, it was next to an impos- 
sibility to accomplish it. Things appeared gloomy; the shades 
of a dark night fast prevailing, death appeared before : in conse- 
quence of my being robbed I had no winter coat, but only my 
thin summer one at this time; however, at length, we succeeded 
in getting prepared for the night : our tents spread, which kept 
off the falling weather, and a good fire at the door soon dried the 
ground : we prepared our kettle of coffee, and partook with grati- 
tude, and found we here could sing the praise of God, not without 
a sense of the Divine favor, considering our situation a little be- 
fore ; we lay down to rest as under the wing of the Almighty in 
this desart, inhabited only by wild beasts, whilst the wolves were 
howling on every side. Next day we passed the settlement where 
we considered the danger was, and continued our course till we 
came to Hawkins', on Flint river ; having seen an Indian point 
his gun at us by the way. We stayed with Hawkins a night: 



188 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



he was kind and hospitable, and hath had some success, though 
with difficulty, in introducing civiliz stion and cultivation amongst 
the Indians; first they despised labor, saying, we are warriors; 
and threaiened him with death if he did not depart, (they being 
prejudiced, supposing him to be their enemy, as if to make slaves 
of them like the blacks) and cast al! the contem, t on him imagi- 
nable; but being afraid of hong-knife, (i. e. Congress) refrained 
from violence: however they would not accept of tools or imple- 
ments of agriculture, but would go directly opposite to h'?. advice; 
e. g. He said scatter and raise stock; but they would live more 
compact: two years e'apsed with Lss rain than usual, causing the 
cross to fail ; soma died with hunger; a chief asked, "have you 

power with the Great Man above, to keep off. til? r:in?" H 

replied, no, but the Great man sees your folly and is angry with 

you. H wanted pork and com ; the Indians accustomed to 

sell by lump weld not sell him by weight or measure, apprehend- 
in? witchcraft or cheitery: a girl bringing to him a hog to sell, 
asked oae dollar and three quarters, which they cull seven cha*lks, 
he weighing the pi? gave h. r fourteen, she supposed the addi- 
tional seven were to buy her as a wife for the night, it being their 
custom to marry for a limited time, as a night, a moon, &c. — 
Another girl bringing a larger hog, demanded -fourteen chalks, 
which came to twenty-eight, which the other girl observing, sup- 
posed herself cut out, began to murmur, and flung down the 
money; but an old chief seeing the propri. ty of the weigh?, ex- 
plained the matter ; this gave rise to its introduction and reception 
anions them. An o]d squaw receiving bv measurement more 
than her demand for corn, laughed at the Indians who had refused 
to sell in this manner: thus measures were introduced. 

I met some travellers, who showed me a paper containing: the 
advertisment of my appointments published by brother Mead, 
beginning six days* sooner than I appointed. 

703. Thursday 17th. We reached the settlement of Georgia, 
near Fort Wilkinson, and falling in with Esquire Cook, whom I 
knew, we went home with him, and had a meeting: he lent me 
a horse, and I went on to camp meeting, and got there the very 
day I had fixed some time before. 

We had a o-ood time; Brigadier General John Stewa~t and his 
brother, the Captain, in Virginia, had agreed to join society, which 
the latter h id done, and as brother Mead had taken him and their 
wives into class, the General, to the surprise of ihe people, came 
forward in public, and requts'ed to be taken under care also. — 
M ny had heard of my marriage, but did not credit it, until they 
had it from my own mouth, the particulars of which, to prevent 
fruitless and needless conversation, I related in public; for many 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



189 



said, " I wonder what he wants wiih a consort?" I replied as 
above, to enable me to be more useful on an extensive scale. 

Hence I spoke at the Rock meeting house, Comb's meeting- 
house and Washington. 

January 25th. I spoke at Scott's meeting house, and Jones' 
at night; here Smith Miller fell in with me again. In my s'eep 
I viewed myself as at Papa Hobson's with my companion, and 
shortly separated at a great distance, and found myself with an 
horse upon an high hill from whence I could espy the place 
where she was, although there intervened a wilderness wiih great 
rivers flooded into the swamps; I felt duty to require my presence 
there, and descended the hill the right way for that purpose, after 
I had set my compass ; however, 1 soon got into the dale, on a 
winding circuitous road, where I could not see before me; dis- 
couragements seemed almost insurmountable, yet conviction said 
I must go; Faith said it might be accomplished by patient dili- 
gence, resolution, and fortitude; as well as some other things I 
had succeeded in, &c. 

I had a similar dream upon this, from which I inferred that 
some severe trials are at hand, but by the grace of God through 
faith I may surmount them. 

709. Sunday 27th. I spoke three times in Augusta, and had 
come refreshing seasons. I found the first cost of my Journals 
would amount to between two and three thousand dollars; the 
profits of it 1 designed to aid in erecting a meeting house in 
Washington, the Federal City. A person had promised me the 
loan of one thousand dollars, to assist, (if necessary) but found it 
inconvenient to perform : also about two hundred guineas worth 
ofbo )l<s were miss-sent and not accounted for about this time: so 
that my prospects of pecuniary means were gloomy. 

710. 28th. Bidding farewell to Georgia, I spoke at Jetter's 
meeting house and twice at Edgefield court house. 

29th. I spoke at the cross roads and Buffington's. 

30; h. At Edney's meeting house in the morning; at noon at 
Newbury court house, where were Quakers, Baptists, Presbyte- 
rians, Methodists, Universalists, and Nothingarians. 

3 1st. I spoke at Mount Bethel, in the Methodist academy to 
hundreds of people, and addressed the scholars in particular, who 
amounted to about sixty ; and at night in Clarke's meeting house. 

Feb. 1st. I crossed the Enoree, and spoke at Fish-damford 
meeting house ; then riding across Broad river through danger, 
I spoke at Ester's at night. 

2d. Spoke at Chester court house to many hundreds in the 
open air, and at Smith's at night. 

Sunday 3d, was excessively cold, however, I rode twenty miles 
to Esq. Fulton's, and had a gracious time, though twice inter» 



190 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



rupted by a deist. This winter is the coldest of the four which I 
have spent in the south, and the oldest people say it is the severest 
they ever knew. 

711. 4th. Went twenty-five miles to Devenport's meeting 
house; and finding a fire, round which the auditory were warm- 
ing themselves, I availed myself of the circumstance for the sake 
of agreeable convenience, and gave them a preaching, which sur- 
prised them as a singularity. At night I stayed at a private house 
where I held meeting, having just got through S. to the edge of 
N. Carolina; here the family either as a put or for convenience, 
were guilty of improprieties, considering I was a stranger, but 
God will judge between them and me. 

5th. I spoke at Charlotte court house, but some A-double-L- 

part people strove to kick up a dust. S. M r met me here 

again, and we were entertained at an inn gratis. 

6th. Twenty-six miles in the rain to Sandy-ride, where we had 
a comfortable time, but S. M. felt a bad effect from the rain : 
thence we rode to Salsbury, and I spoke in the air, as it was 
Court time ; but in the evening in the court house, from Solomon's 
irony ; a man, who had been careless about religion, was so ope- 
rated upon, that God opened his heart to give me cloth for a win- 
ter coat, which I greatly needed. 

8th. I spoke twice in Lexington, but a drunken man interrupted 
us, and when he became sober, he made acknowledgement. 

9th. Early this morning I parted with S. M. (my father-in-law 
so considered) who started for Mr. Hobson's, and I rode twenty 
miles to Salem, and spoke to about three thousand people in the 
open air ; in general good attention : whilst I was speaking about 
our sorrows ending in future joy, it appeared like going to heaven 
with many, whose countenances were indexes of their sensations. 
I being a stranger on entering the town, it appeared providential 
in my choice where to stand whilst speaking, being contiguous to 
an economy-house of the Moravian sisters, as, were it otherwise, 
they would not have heard me. 

Sunday 10th. I spoke in Bethany to about three thousand; at 
night at Doub's, who has the most convenient room, with a pulpit 
and seats, of any I have seen in the south. 

11th. Stokes' court house, three thousand, a solemn time; left 

my mare, and procuring a horse, proceeded to Mr. M 's; felt 

awfully, delivered my message as in the presence of the dread 
Majesty of Heaven, which greatly shocked the family, considering 
some circumstances in the same. 

12th. Three thousand in the woods by Meacomb's, and good, I 
think, was done in the name of the Lord : at night, at Mr. Wades', 
Henry county, Virginia ; he gave me some cloth for over-alls. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 19! 



13th. At Dr. French's, whose wife is my spiritual daughter* 
and sister of Mrs. Jennings. 

14th. Spokeat the court house at night, at Henry Clarke's, but 
was interrupted by some drunkards. I have spoken to so many 
large congregations in the open air of late, and not one day of rest 
since I got out of the wilderness into Georgia, that I feel conside- 
rably emaciated, and almost broken down : these appointments 
were made without my consent, and contrary to my orders, so that 
some of my intentions were frustrated. 

15th. I feel unwell this morning; my horse is missing; things 
appear gloomy, but my hope is in God, who hath been my helper 
hitherto in trials past: some more cloth given to me: as I am still 
unprepared for winter, neither have I had it in my power to get 
equipped with proper clothing for the inclemency of the weather, 
since I was robbed in Kentucky, but have the same clothes now 
which papa Hobson gave me last spring.— Spoke at General Mar- 
tin's, in the door ; what is before me I cannot tell ; my heart feels 
drawn and bound to Europe, where, I believe, the Lord will give 
me to see good days, in that weary, disturbed, distressed land : 
Lord ! increase my faith, to put my confidence in Thee, and feel 
more resigned to Thy will and disposal, that when I come to die, 
I may be able to lay my hand upon my heart and say, " I have 
spent my time as I would try if I were to do again.' 1. 

Many think that ministers have no trials. I am confident this 
is a mistake ; there is no life more trying, yet none on earth more 
happy; as Nancy Douglas said, 14 it is not the thing itself that is 
the trial, but the impression it hath upon the mind ;" for some 
have great disappointments and yet but little trials, whilst others 
with less misfortunes break their hearts with grief: therefore 
what a fine thing is faith in the order of God, and submission to 
His disposal, who can and will overrule all our unavoidable trials 
for our spiritual and eternal good ; but, alas ! where shall the 
wicked and careless find strength and repose from danger in the 
time of trouble ? Lord ! how dismal is the thought to have no 
God to rest upon, seeing cursed is he that trusteth in the arm of 
flesh. 

16th. My horse was brought to me; rode twenty miles, to Wat- 
son's meeting house, where I spoke to a listening multitude: the 
bench on which I stood, suddenly let me down out of sight of the 
people ; recovering dexterously, 1 observed it was a loud call to 
sinners to be in readiness, lest they should sink lower than the 
grave. My pilot being of an airy turn, I said, as something is to 
be given for something, and as you have come to favor me, I wiL 
pay thee, and pointing to him, directed my discourse from Solo 
mon's irony, and concluded from Rev. xvi. 15. 



192 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Sunday 17th. Spoke in Danville in the open air, and then at 
Allen Waddel*s. 

713. 18th. Was awakened by a singular dream, (about one 
o'clock) that I had disappointed the people through my neglect, 
and as my sleep departed, I roused the family, got some refreslf- 
ment, and took my departure : overtaking some people on the 
road, who were going to the meeting, was informed of the dis- 
tance being nine miles beyond my expectation, which otherwise 
I should have disappointed the people, the rode also being intri- 
cate. — I spoke to hundreds, and also the next day at Halifax 
court house, where some A-double-L-part people got angry, and 
attempted to kick up a dust. Hence to Charlotte and Prince Ed- 
ward, where I spoke, and arrived at papa Hohson's in Cumber- 
land county, late in the evening on the 22d. 

714. 23d. Some people say that I have grown lazy since my 
marriage, as once I had no rest time in this country, but now 
could rest a day. 

Sunday 24th. I met about three thousand at the Boldspring 
meeting house. I addressed them from the death in the pot, and 
Paul's going to revisit his brethren. The night following my 
mind was much depressed, (unaccountable for on natural princi- 
ples) so that my sleep departed, and I was convinced that some 
storm was gathering, though I could not tell from what quarter 
it would originate, and the trials come. Next day I exchanged 
a Spanish breeding mare for a travelling one; then we proceeded 
two hundred miles to the city of Washington, where a gentleman 
offered me gratis a spot of ground in a central place for a meeting 
house. 

My mare being taken lame from an old infirmity, I took the 
stage to Fredericksburg, being unwilling to disappoint the peo- 
ple. S. M r departed for the north. 

715. Being denied passage in the stage, I left my cloak and 
walked thirty-four miles to prevent future disappointments. On 
this journey I experienced a great contrast; on the one side 
friendship and favor, and on the other, contempt and ridicule, 
without any particular provocation but the foresight of Satan, 
who, in the invisible world could discover the movements of Pro- 
vidence, and view the danger of his kingdom ; which reminds me 
of the scripture which saith, the devil is come down in great wrath, 
knowing that his time will be short. 

716. Wednesday, March 6th. Saw one whom the Lord gave 
me as a spiritual daughter, in Richmond ; and after visiting some 
others in Manchester, proceeded to Petersburg, where I received 
a letter from J. Lee, that my appointment was countermanded, 
and I must not attend it, he assigning as the reasons, 1st, he did 
not like my appointing meetings of such magnitude; 2d, the 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



193 



seasons of the year being too early, and 3dly, it was too soon after 
conference: but I could not in conscience falsify my engagement, 
seeing I was within a few miles of the ground. — This meeting 
was appointed some time before the alteration of the time of the 
conference. 

717. Friday, March 8th. Lawson Dunning ton fell in with me, 
and carried me in his chair to Stoney creek meeting house, where 
the camp meeting was appointed, and I found two preaching stands 
erected, a number of wooden cabins, tents, covered wagons, car- 
riages, &c. The meeting lasted four days, in which time the 
Lord gave us extraordinary fine weather; and although the 
preachers did not arrive from conference, several local ones joined 
with me heart and hand in the work ; about five thousand people 
attended, and about thirty souls were hopefully converted to God ; 
sinners were alarmed, backsliders reclaimed, Christians quick- 
ened, and good was done in the name of the Lord : and notwith- 
standing that the weather at this season is generally inclement, 
and was so now until we arrived on the ground, when the sun 
beamed forth the warmth of his influential rays; and so the 
weather continued until about three hours after the meeting broke, 
which caused some to say, I will tell J. Lee that God is able to 
send fine weather in the fore part of March, as in April : These 
before had been prejudiced against me. — The wicked observed the 
weather suitable to our convenience so extraordinary, that they 
said, it was in answer to prayer. The trustees requested me to 
occupy the meeting house, but I refused, lest I should give offence, 
considering the countermand, but desired the local preachers to 
occupy it within, and I would officiate without, so the cause might 
not be wounded : hence the Lord raised me up friends to aid me 
on through my appointments to papa Hobson's in Cumberland. 

718. Friday loth. I went in their carriage and spoke on a 
funeral occasion. 

16th. We went to another vicinity, where, standing on the car- 
riage box, I addressed a large congregation from Solomon's irony, 
in which I showed the contrast of a gentleman and a fool deist, 
with an address to the magistrates and candidates : here I parted 
with my friends, and rode to squire Evan's, who hath three 
daughters and a son, whom the Lord gave me at a camp meeting, 
after I had begged them of their father, greatly to the mortification 
of the daughters, who with inward reluctanee, attended to prevent 
their fathers displeasure. I perceiving uncommon tranquility 
and felicity in this family, desired the father to tell me how it was 
that his children were so respectful, he replied, " when they are 
little stubs of things, I take the switch and let them know that they 
must submit, so I have but little difficulty with them when grow- 
ing up." 

13 



194 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Sunday 17th. I spoke to about two thousand near Hendriclt r s, 
new store, and then proceeded around the country, near one hun- 
dred miles : spoke at Amelia court house, and Chinkapin church, 
where the congregation was a third larger than I had ever seen 
there before. It being court time, the auditory at Pertersville 
church was not so large as it otherwise would have been, how- 
ever, what few there were, were solemn and tender ; amongst 
whom were some of the twenty-five men who had, in vain, com- 
bined to flog me at camp meeting. I spoke at Columbia and 
Fluviana ; also at New Canton, where I found some given me 
in the Lord. — Bidding farewell to my friends hereabout, I started 
for the west, on Tuesday. 

26th. In company with brother Mead, but having returned my 
borrowed horse, I was on foot when a young gentleman, who, 
having finished his studies at Philadelphia, was on his way home, 
dismounted and constrained me to ride ; thus we three spelled 
each other alternately. When I came to Lynchburg, I found the 
brick meeting house was in a fair way, and engaged 30/. worth of 
books more for its aid : had a good time, and went to New Lon- 
don. 

719. Friday 29th. Camp meeting began at Ebenezer; the 
inclemency of the weather retarded many ; however, we con- 
tinued the meeting, and God sent off, in some degree, the clouds 
which threatened us : being invited to a local preacher's tent, I at 
first hesitated, till they agreed to give me their daughter, to give 
to my Master, which greatly mortified the young woman, and 
prepared the way for conversion : I found two young men and 
another young woman in the tent, with whom I conversed about 
their souls : the young woman was turbulent ; I told her Old 
Sam would pay her a visit, which reminded her of my description 
of a character some months before, pointing to her and saying, 
44 you young woman, with the green bow on your bonnet, I mean. 
Here conviction ran to her heart ; her shrieks became piercing, 
and the three others also, which gathered the Christians around 
to wrestle with God in prayer, and he set their souls at liberty: 
prejudice had been conceived in the minds of some, which, was 
removed by my relating in public the particulars of my marriage. 
I bought me a new horse for 45/. and continued my journey. 

720. Sunday April 7th. I feel unwell, having travelled in the 
rain near an hundred miles expeditiously, to get on to this chain 
of appointments, which began this day in Abi/fgto/i : Here I 
spoke to hundreds at 1 1 o'clock in the sun : at three at Crawford's 
Meeting house, thence five miles : spoke by candle-light. 

8th. Arose at two, proceeded to Royal-oak, and spoke at 8 : the 
day before, a man was buried moving from Powhatan to Ken- 
tucky : I could but pity his disconsolate widow, who requested 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 195 



me to speak something over her husband : Oh ! how uncertain is 
life I ! I proceeded to Wyth, and spoke in the Court house: my 
horse was taken lame, so that I was constrained to leave him and 
borrow another, and proceeded to my evening appointment, which 
was to begin at nine : being appointed about thirteen months. 
This day I had travelled seventy miles, and spoke three times. — I 
was disappointed of near one hundred dollars which were to 
have been sent to me. 

721. 9th. Spoke at Montgomery court house, to a large audi- 
tory ; and in Salem at night ; having travelled fifty-five miles, and 
good I think was done. 

10th. Left my borrowed horse with a friend to be returned, 
and my lame one to be disposed of : but my directions being not 
followed, was a great detriment to me : however I got another 
horse on credit for 36/. this morning, and proceeded to Fin castle, 
where I employed a smith to shoe my horse during meeting, but 
having no money to pay him, I was under the disagreeable 
necessity of making my circumstances known to the congrega- 
tion, who gave me three-fifths of a dollar, this being the first 
time that I ever had hinted for the public aid, since travelling. — I 
sold a book which enabled me to clear out with the smith, and 
then went to Springfield, where I spoke at night. 

722. A man privately asked my advice, saying, his daughter, 
shouted and fell down, which caused him to beat her, with pro- 
hibition from religious meetings. I asked him if he did not 
believe his daughter sincere, and feel conviction for his conduct. 
He answered in the affirmative; I replied, parents have no Tight 
to exercise authority in matters of conscience ; only to give advice, 
as every one must account for themselves to God. 

1 1th. Lexington the people mistook the time by an hour which 
made me haste to my evening meeting in Stantown, where I ar- 
rived about sun-set, opposite a house which I had felt my heart 
drawn particularly to pray for when here before. A woman now 
rushed out of the door and grasping me in her arms, gave me a 
welcome to the house : she' was a spiritual daughter of mine, and 
lately married to the man of the house, whose former wife with 
him found peace, and she shortly after died happy, though I knew 
not who lived in the house at the time I had preached in the street: 
fearing lest my horse might have been heated too much, to pre- 
vent injury I gave him salted grog. The church being open, I 
sat on a table in the door, and spoke, I suppose, to some thou- 
sands. 

12th. My horse I think, is as well as usual ; so I proceeded 
on my journey, preaching in Rocktown and two other places on 
the way. 



196 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



723. Sunday 14th. I spoke at Newtown at an hour by sun in 
the morning to about three thousand ; thence to Winchester, 
where I spoke at about eleven to about six thousand in the wood ; 
rode twenty-two miles, and spoke at night ; continued my way to 
Carlisle, where I spoke twice, fulfilling appointments on the 
road : hence a Methodist preacher accompanied me to Tioga point, 
one hundred and fifty miles in three days : this young man was 
laboring under some depression of mind when we met, but the 
circumstance of the meeting and journey seemed to help him both 
in mind and body. Thus in fifteen days I closed the journey of 
seven hundred and fifty miles, speaking twenty-six times on the 
way, which appointments were given out about thirteen months 
before hand. 

724. 22d. Arrived back in Western, after an absence of near 
eight months. Peggy was not at home : our marriage was not 
known in general in this neighborhood, until within a few days 
past : it caused a great uproar among the people. 

23d. Peggy felt it impressed on her mind that I was here, and 
so came home early in the morning; having enjoyed her health bet- 
ter, and her mind also, than for some time previous to my absence. 
In the afternoon S. Miller and his wife came home well, and were 
preparing for their journey to the Mississippi Territory. 

Thursday May 2. I saw brother Willis, who married us, and 
Joseph Jewell, presiding elder of Genesee district, who came a 
great distance to attend the Camp meeting, and brought a num- 
ber of lively young preachers with him ; they having never 
attended one before. 

Friday 3d. The people attended in considerable crowds, amongst 
whom was Timothy Dewey, my old friend, whom I had seen but 
once for more than /our years past : the wicked attempted intru- 
sion, but their efforts were ineffectual, and turned upon their own 
heads, being checked by a magistrate. 

Monday 6th. yVe had a tender parting time : in the course of 
the meeting good was done in the name of the Lord. I moved a 
collection for one of Jewell's young preachers, Perley Parker, 
formerly a play-mate of mine. Here I left my Peggy on the 
camp ground within three miles of home, and proceeded on my 
tour, speaking twice on my way. 

725. Tuesday 7th. We rode fifty-nine miles, parting with Jewell 
and Parker by the way. 

8th. Came to Albany: here the preaching house was shut 
against me, being the only one which has been refused to me for 
a considerable length of time, Canjield assigning as the reason, the 
vote of the Conference, (which however, was only a conversation 
concerning the giving out of my appointments, &c. lest I should 
be a pattern for others, and " fifty Dows might spring out of the 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



197 



same nest.") I spoke in the court house, and God gave me one 
spiritual child. 

9th. With difficulty I crossed the river, and coming to New 
Lebanon, saw one of my old acquaintances with whom I held a 
meeting. 

10th. Fire being out I did not stay for breakfast, but rode fifty- 
four miles to New Hartford: my mind is under deep trials, con- 
cerning my singular state and many disappointments, but my hope 
is in God, who gives me peace from day to day. 

726. 1 1th. Came to Hartford ; found the printing of my journals 
finished, and about half the books bound. I now had a trial from 
another source: the two preachers with whom I had entrusted the 
preparation of the camp meeting at hand, had in my absence in- 
curred the displeasure of the Methodists : the one for embracing 
and propagating some peculiar sentiments, so he was suspended, 
and the other had withdrawn; therefore said brother O' Strander, 
the presiding elder, " if Lorenzo Dow admits them to officiate at 
his Camp meeting, he will have no more liberty with us ." My 
trials were keen, for these men were in good standing when we 
made the agreement : and I had no doubt but what O' Strander 
would fall into the measure, considering the circumstance of my 
not being able to consult him for want of time on the occasion, so 
I went to two meetings, to explain the matter to him. 

727. Sunday 12th. He spoke with more life than I think I 
ever heard him ; afterwards I spoke and God cut a young woman 
to the heart ; her father came and dragged her out of meeting, her 
soul was set at liberty whilst she was in his arms, so I made re- 
marks on the folly of his conduct O' Strander upon reflection, 
viewed my conduct in a different light than before, and consented 
if I would give up the camp meeting to his superintendence, that 
he would bring on his preachers to attend with me. This I had 
always expected and advertised the meeting accordingly. 

728. 13th. Pawned my watch for an old trunk, and taking 
stage came to N_ Haven, thence embarked to N. York, where I spent 
a few days : found prejudice in some minds, and in some it was 
removed ; received a letter with information that more books 
(which I expected) would fail coming; thus I find one disappoint- 
ment after another. 

729. Saturday 18th. I sailed to Long Island, to attend a camp 
meeting with brother Thatcher, and preached in the packet to 
about fifty friends; I also spoke at night at the camp, and then 
called up the mourners to be prayed for ; several found peace, 
backsliders were reclaimed, and christians quickened and com- 
forted. Bishop Asbury came up before I had got through, and 
the meeting continued all night. 



198 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Sunday 19th. Whilst one was speaking on the subject of the 
dead, small and great, standing before God, an awful black cloud 
appeared in the west, with flashes of forked lightning-, and peals 
of rumbling thunder ensued; a trumpet sounded from a sloop, 
whilst hundreds of a solemn auditory were fleeing for shelter. This 
scene was the most awful representation of the day of Judgment 
of any thing I ever beheld. 

730. Next day the meeting broke up ; my hat could not be 
found, so I embarked on board one the fifteen craft which brought 
passengers, and sailed, forty miles, in three hours and a half, and 
after landing at the Black-rock, one of the passengers pulled me 
into a store and constrained me to take a hat. Thence I walked 
to Stratford, and so through New Haven to Durham, thence to 
Hartford, where I settled with the ferryman for a former passage, 
#nd a gentleman paid my present one, as it had taken the last of 
my money to redeem my watch. Thus I went to Coventry and 
found my father and friends well. 

Sunday 26th. Spoke twice at Square-pond meeting house and 
once in Tolland, and the quickening power of God seemed to be 
present ; but I soon must quit this my native land, and repair to 
parts to me unknown. 

731. The camp ground was in the township of Bolton; on 
Andover parish line ; to w T hich led a lead-off road, ending on this 
spot of ground unoccupied. This appeared providential, as we 
could repair to the spot of woods on the hill, without trespassing 
on any man's ground in this solitary place. 

The neighborhood was thick settled, and bigoted federal Pres- 
byterians much prejudiced against the Methodists. The people 
were unwilling that we should get water from their brooks or 
well, but held the meeting in ridicule and contempt, thinking, who 
should I get to encamp on the ground. However, a report hav- 
ing prevailed that the Indians in their times, had a spring on this 
hill to which they resorted, caused a man to go in search of it, 
and after some difficulty he struck upon a fountain beneath a rock, 
which afforded us a sufficient supply. 

31st. Many people came from distant places to the ground: 
Satan hoisted his standard near by, as a grogman brought his 
liquors for sale, but was constrained by threats (when reason would 
not do) to give it over, the law being against him. 

I opened the meeting and had an agreeable time : the work of 
God began in the evening. 

Sat. June 1st. The Congregation and work increase. 

Sunday 2d. Some thousands appeared on the ground ; several 
found peace, and prejudice seemed to wear off from the minds of 
the people. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 199 



Monday 3d. Meeting broke up, I had given my farewell to the 
fpeople; k was an affecting time of parting with my christian, 
friends, many of whom I shall see no more until Eternity. I 
observed to : Strander, that I had caused him some uneasiness, 
but should trouble him no more whilst he presided in the dis- 
trict, 

732. 4th. About 7, a. m. I left my dear father, I know not but 
for the last time, and with my sister Mirza, rode to the bury- 
ing ground, where my dear mother was interred, for the first time 
of ray seeing the grave. I could not mourn, but was comforted 
with the prospect of meeting again. Departed to Windham, and 
preached under the trees, and tarried in Coventry, Rhode Island, 
that night, riding fifty miles without food, through want of money, 
to Providence, and pawned a book by the way to get through a 
toll gate. I held several meetings in Providence, then rode to 
Norton where Zadock Priest, died at old father Newcomb's, whose 
wife had then no religion, but since professes to be converted, and 
is in society. 

733. On their ground, brother George Pickering, with eleven 
of his preachers and me, by agreement, held a camp meeting, the 
preparation for which was now going forward. 

This being about a mile from the place where I first attempted 
to preach, I related a dream to brother P. who replied, that he 
thought some trials were near me, but by the blessing of God I 
might escape; which in fact proved to be the case, for Satan's 
emissaries set up the grog-tents, which cost them deadly; for first, 
after that they would not hearken to reason, I showed the impro- 
priety of corrupting t"he meeting, and warned the people against 
ihem, and also laid a foundation whereby they might be prose- 
cuted, in consequence of which they were alarmed, sunk into 
contempt, and did not sell a sufficiency to indemnify them for 
their expences. This so exasperated them, that they fell on diffe- 
rent plans to be revenged, either by provoking nie to say some- 
thing that would expose me to the law, or else to get an oppor- 
tunity to give me a flogging ; however, God defeated their designs 
and turned their treacherous intentions, to the disgrace of their 
characters, so that they appeared as cyphers in the eyes of a gen- 
erous public. 

The Lord was wonderfully present with his Spirit, to acknow- 
ledge the meeting; for whilst R was preaching, numbers fell, as 
if the powers of unbelief gave way, the cry became so general that 
he was constrained to give over, but the work continued. The 
full result of this meeting will not be known until eternity. I 
was to have met some friends, at the N. York district Conference, 
bow sitting at Ashgrovt, where I once had a glorious revival 



200 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



when on the circuit, but my wife and they were disappointed, as 
brother P. had made arrangements for me for about two weeks, 

Monday 10th. The meeting broke up, and the Boston friends, 
. who were the first arrived at the ground, took me in their stage 
coach, and carried me home w r ith them. Here I spoke several 
times, and we had comfortable times from the presence of God. 

734. I gave near forty pounds worth of books, toward the 
deficiency of the meeting house, and remitted money to clear out 
with my printer in Hartford. I visited Lynn, where we had a 
precious time, though religion had been cold there for some time. 
I also visited Marblehead, where I saw a, preacher from Ireland, 
who escaped with some others in an open boat at sea, from on 
board the ship Jupiier, as she struck against a cake of ice, and 
went down, with twenty-seven persons on board, among whom 
was a preacher with his wife and seven children. What an in- 
estimable support must be the Divine presence at such a time as 
this ! 

735. 14th. The following appeared in the Salem Gazette 
(where the had been martyred by religious bigotry.) 

BY DESIRE. 

" Lorenzo Dow, an eccentric genius, whose pious and moral 
character cannot be censured with propriety, is to preach at the 
*• Court house, precisely at nine o'clock this morning." 

I spoke to a few of various ranks, who fain would have made 
a laugh, but there seemed to be a restraining hand over them. 
This day I had five meetings and near thirty mile3 travel ; at the 
last of them, the rabble attempted to make a disturbance, set on by 
some called gentlemen ; and at night broke the windows of the 
preaching house, which denotes that Satan views the danger of his 
kingdom ; and caused P. to remark, that the devil thought he had 
as good a right to the common, as God Almighty. This reminded 
me of last year, concerning two who attempted interruption and 
shortly after had to appear at the bar of God. 

Hence to Waltham, to brother P.'s quarterly meeting. His 
wife is a well educated woman, of a sweet, amiable disposition, 
and far from the proud scornful way of some. Here were four gen- 
erations under one roof; i. e. her grand parents, own parents, 
self, and children. 

I preached on Saturday and Sunday, and called up those who 
would wish me to remember them, and strive to remember them- 
selves in prayer, to give their hands; and the power of God 
seemed to come over alL I visited Needham and Milford, which 



. Y* 

OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL, 201 

places I had been invited to before, but Providence overruled my 
coming here, though I had previously put them off. 

736. 21st. Set off with P , thirty miles to Salem in New 

Hampshire, and spoke from " halting between two opinions," in 
which I observed, if a lamb should be let from its dam by a goat, 
to feed on moss, it would die. — N. B. A man was present whom 
the A-double-L-part people had been fishing for. 

737. 22d. We came to Hawke, where I met Bachelor, Webb, 
and Medcalf. I spoke from " Oh ! thou man of God, there is 
death in the pot." At night I had conversation with some, and 
felt my work drawing to a close in this quarter. 

Sunday 23d. Spoke again to a large assembly, bade my friends 
farewell, and rode thirty miles to Pembroke, where I arrived 
about half past nine at night, and being weary, I could not stay 
up to supper, but retired to rest, having taken no food all day, 
except some sacramental bread remaining after the ceremony, 
which a young man observing, said, " I had got more than my 
share," which set some in a laughter. 

24th. Rode about sixty miles to Romney, and staid with a man, 
who a day or two before had joined society, and was about to 
charge me for my poor fare, when his wife hushed it. 

25th. Fifty-four miles to Peacheni Gore, in Vermont, and staid 
with a friend, where I had been before, meeting Phineas Peck, a 
preacher on the road. 

738. 26th. About nine o'clock I arrived at my youngest sis- 
ter's, Tabitha French, she being married and settled here in the 
midst of the town of Hardioicke, on river Demile ; this being the 
first time I had seen her husband. Joseph Bridgmxin, my bro- 
ther-in-law, and my sister Ethelinda, his wife, resided about a 
mile hence. For this day I had a meeting, appointed some months 
before, which I now held, and spoke five days successively. I 
had sent on a chain of appointments through Upper Canada, from 
Montreal to the Falls of Niagara,; thence to Philadelphia: but 
when in Hyde-parke, I felt whilst preaching, a secret conviction 
or impulse, that my appointments were not given out, and that I 
must return to Western ; thrice it ran through my mind : I re- 
jected it twice, but perceiving a cloud or depression beginning to 
come oyer my mind, I yielded, and taking the left hand road, w r ent 
to Stow that night, where I found some of my spiritual children, 
whom God had given me some years before; spoke next day in this 
township on my way : in Watertmry twice, and rode to Richmond 
that night: next day I breakfasted in Starksborough, with a black- 
smith, who once intended to flog me, but he now put a shoe on 
my horse, having since got religion. — About twelve, I arrived at 
MiddUbury, fed my horses, and spoke in the street j then cam© 



202 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



on to Orwell, and staid the night with my uncle and aunt Rust, 
having rode forty-six miles. 

739. July 3d. I rode sixty miles, by South Bay, Fort Ann, 
Glenn's Falls, and staid at an inn ; but judging from circum- 
stances that it was necessary to watch my horses, I slept none that 
night. 

4th, I started between three and four in the morning, and came 
sixty-five miles to the Little Falls on the Mohawk river. 

740. 5th. Rode forty-six miles to Western, arriving about three, 
v. m. found my Peggy and friends well. 

Sunday 7th. Spoke twice and had good times : rested the 
8th : rode to Camden the 9th : spoke to an attentive congregation 
and returned: rested on the 10th ; but soon shall be bound with 
expedition to N. Carolina. 

1 1th. I visited Floyd, by brother Keith's request : he was Peg- 
gy's spiritual father. Here many gave me their hands, if they 
should see me no more on earth, that they would strive to meet 
me in a happy eternity : I visited several other neighborhoods, as 
a wind-up for this quarter. 

741. Sunday 14th. Gave my farewell to a vast congregation, 
under the shades at Western, when Hannah Miller, standing 
upon a log, bade her neighbors farewell : she being one of the 
firsj; settlers in the country: and Oh! what a weeping and em- 
bracing there was between the neighborhood (of all ranks and 
descriptions,) and her and Peggy. After this we went to West- 
moreland, taking leave of all things by the way. Here Timothy 
D-ewey met us, who informed me that he had seen the Canada 
preachers, and my appointments were not given out : so that if I 
had gone, I must have lost one thousand miles travel ; and my 
time being so limited : I held two meetings, and realized the pro- 
priety of the poem : 

* We should suspect some danger nigh> 
" Where we po**ss« delight." 

742. When I arrived at Albany, brother Vanderlip, the sta- 
tioned preacher, gave me the liberty of preaching in the Meeting 
house : from hence I shipped Peggy down the river for New 
York, myself proceeding thither by land, and settled some tem- 
poral concerns by the way. 

743. Saturday 27th. We met again, and heard a Baptist 
preach in the park just after sun-rise next morning. He had a 
tincture of A-double-L-partism, yet his discourse in general was 
good, and blessed to the people: I spoke here in the afternoon, 
and also in several other parts of the city. Ezekiel Cooper, one 
of the book stewards, and iuperintendant of the book affairs, in* 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 203 



vited me to preach in the preaching house at Brooklyn, which he 
also superintended : here I spoke sundry times : said he, I am of 
the same mind now concerning your mode of travelling as I was 
when you saw me in Philadelphia ; but nevertheless, I wish never 
to hinder good from being done, or prevent your usefulness. He 
is a man of general reading and strong powers of mind. 

744. I have been much troubled with the asthma, of late, which 
I suppose originated from drying up an eruption on my body by 
outward application, which Avas recommended from the idea that 
it might be the itch brought with me from Ireland : this reminded 
me of what Dr. Johnson said concerning my inward complaint. 

745. Peggy being unable to keep up with me, I was necessi* 
tated to leave her with brother Quackenbush, and disposing of her 
horse, I proceeded to Elizabethtown, New Jersey : saw T. Mot- 
rel, whose father was dying ; he excused some former things to 
me : I rode fifty miles to Trenton, where Washington took the 
Hessians, which turned the gloomy aspect in favor of America. 

746. My appointment was not given out as expected ; however 
the preaching house was open, and I held sundry meetings in 
and about this place. Then proceeding to Philadelphia, where 
I called and found Brother Colbert, who being superintendant, 
paved my way to the getting access to all the Methodist meeting: 
houses in and about this place, one excepted, which was in the 
power of a contentious party : the other houses amounted to about 
half a dozen. 

747. August 14th. Elder Ware informs me that my appoint- 
ments were given out through the Peninsula, which I had been 
informed was prevented : so after preaching at Ebenezer, I silently 
withdrew, and taking my horse, travelled all night, until ten next 
morning, when I spoke at Bethel, and then jumping out at a win- 
dow from the pulpit, rode seventeen miles to Union: thence to 
Duck creek cross roads, making near eighty miles travel and five 
meetings without sleep. These few weeks past, since the eruption 
was dried up, and the asthma more powerful and frequent than 
usual, I feel myself much debilitated. 

748. 16th. Spoke at Georgetown cross roads, and at Chest er- 
town at night, and next morning ; after which I crossed Chester 
river gratis, and preached in Centreville : here some unknown 
gentleman discharged my bill of fare. I spoke at Wye meeting 
house in the afternoon to a few. 

I enquired the cause, why more general notice was not given, 
and was answered, that John 3f'C. replied, " I give out no appoint- 
ments for him; I have nothing to do with Lorenzo Dow" 

749. Sunday 18th. I spoke in the open etirat Easton, to about 
two thousand : the Lord was with us. James P % olemus {M ) Clasky's 
colleague) gave out my appointments, aa the most of the preachei* 



204 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



in this country also did. — In the afternoon I spoke at the Trap to 
a large auditory, having" (on ac«ount of M'Clasky's mind) con- 
cluded not to occupy the preaching house, until the trustees soli- 
cited me, to prevent wounding the cause of God. 

750. I find that Roger Sea tie has withdrawn from the Metho- 
dist connexion. 

19th. Spoke at Cambridge, in the Methodist meeting house, 
and at Foster's chapel in the afternoon ; then accompanying a 
carriage with two sisters, we, in crossing a bridge, espied some 
careless people and a town. I expressed a desire to preach ; and 
on perceiving a collection of people and inquiring the cause, found 
that it was a Methodist meeting; one of the sisters knowing a 
man, got me introduced to preach. 

751. 20th. I had meeting at St. Johnstown, under great weak- 
ness of body, which caused me to sit down whilst speaking, as I 
had puked, and was obliged to stop several times by the way : 
from this I was carried in a chair to Deep-creek meeting house, 
passing near where G. R, was raised, who took me into soci- 
ety, but now thinks I am crazy : surely if one from such a low 
sphere of life, through conversion and diligence, can attain to such 
an extension of useful knowledge, what will be the account most 
must give at the last day? — I also spoke at Concord, Laurel-hill, 
and Salsbury, being aided thither by carriages. 

752. 22d. Princes Ann court house, and Curtis' meeting 
house : near this my spiritual father Hope Hull was raised. 

753. 23d. I spoke under the shades at Newtown, to about two 
thousand or more; I gave them a mixed dose: we had a good 
time from the Lord, whilst they gave me their hands to remember 
me to God when at the other side of the Atlantic. I spoke at 
Downing chapel also. On this peninsula were now C. Spray, 
Fredus Eldridge, and Z. Kankey, the last of whom I met. I have 
now seen most of the old preachers on the Continent, the greater 
part of them are retired into private spheres of life : also the. 
chief of those who opposed me have located, and are almost in obli- 
vion, or withdrawn, or expelled the connexion, or in a cold, low, 
uncomfortable state of formality. — Lord ! what am I ! Oh ! ever 
keep my conscience holy and tender! Trials await me, and 
unless God supports me I cannot succeed; Oh! God! undertake 
for me. I have seen Thy salvation in time past, and shall I dis- 
trust Thy goodness or providence at this critical time? No; my 
hope is still in Thee : I will hope and trust to Thy providence* 
until I must give up. 

754. I feel my work on this continent drawing to a close, and 
and soul bound to Europe. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 205 



24th. Spoke at Guilford. Feeling my strength more and more 
to decline, without help I must depart, but hope I shall recover on 
my intended voyage. 

Sunday 25th. Spoke to near three thousand at Drummingtown : 
good decorum, except in a few. At Onancock we had a shout. 
The sandy dust has been distressing for hundreds of miles: there 
has been no rain for near twelve weeks over this country : so vege- 
tation and the cattle are in mourning, yet not so much here as in 
•some parts of the north, this land being more level. 

I viewed the camp ground, and preparations making for the 
meeting, which I think the most convenient I have seen. Spoke , 
at Garretson's meeting house, and in a farm house at night. 

755. 27th. A young woman took me in a chaise to Northamp- 
ton court yard, where 1 held some meetings : being unable to ride 
on horseback, with propriety any longer, I sold my horse, &c. at 
great loss. I find the great have their trials as well as the small, 
from what I now observe in others : but all shall work together 
for good to them that love God. 

756. 28th. I road in a coachee to the camp ground, with a 
family, having solicited several to attend : I found hundreds on the 
ground to be in readiness for the next day. I have been reading 
Washington's life, and what must have been his sufferings of 
mind during the war, but particularly when retreating from New 
York through the Jerseys, to Trenton, and the gloomy aspect of 
the times ; his life and property in danger, and particularly if de- 
feated ; and yet was not cast down, but supported, and finally won 
the day. — Here I reflected, if, he, through difficulties, endured to 
accomplish an earthly transitory design, shall I, for a little earthly 
trouble, desert that which I think will turn to the glory of God in 
the promotion of the Kingdom of Christ on earth : though I meet 
with difficulties I will not despair : I want more faith; in order 
to accomplish the spread of the gospel, I want a greater acquain- 
tance. 

757. 29th. By invitation from Dr. Chandler, the presiding 
elder, and preachers, I spoke in the afternoon on sanctification ; 
about three thousand rose up in covenant, sundry of whom came 
up to be prayed for ; and amongst them three young women, two 
of whom were prayerless three days before, and came with me : 
one of them found pardon in a few minutes, and shouted the praise 
of God; the other was delivered shortly; and the third, who 
owned the camp ground, found deliverance that night. Thus the 
work went on, so that there could be no preaching until ten next 
day, though the meeting had been appointed for eight at night 
and morning. When I left the place, the rain impeded the meet- 
ing, yet it continued until Monday ; and, on a moderate calcula- 



206 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



ticn, there was reason to believe that about five hundred were 
hopefully converted. 

758. A captain sent word that I might sail with him over the 
Chesapeake ; but the wind being high, and from such a direction, 
that I could not be landed, where I would, so I must where I 
could. 

We sailed about one hundred miles in less than a day, to Suf- 
folk, where I spoke at night. Our danger was great on the pas- 
sage, in consequence of the sloop being old, and impossible to keep 
dry below decks. 

759. Sunday, September 1st. I set off in a chair for Ports- 
mouth, it raining by the way ; however, I preached, and also in 
Norfolk; where two souls found peace : next day got some tem- 
poral affairs adjusted, and returned to Suffolk, where I spoke to 
about one thousand, and rode on a cart, as a chair could not be 
obtained for love, nor hired for money. 

760. 4th. Rhoda Williams, a young woman, of late under 
concern for her soul, was somewhat unwell, yet took me in a chair, 
forty miles, to Smith 1 s chapel, before she alighted : here we found 
a congregation of about three thousand waiting, whom I addressed 
with liberty. Oh ! may God remember Rhoda for good, in re- 
compense for her kinkness. We were deceived in the distance 
about seventeen miles, yet the disappointment was prevented. 

I had twelve miles to go this evening, so I rode four in a cart, 
walked one, and a Connecticut pedler coming along with his 
wagon, carried me the remainder to Halifax, in North Carolina, 
where I spoke, and got a letter from Peggy. 

761. 5th. Esq. B sent a servant and chair with me to 

Ebcnezer, where I addressed about one thousand seven hundred : 
then a friend whom I had never spoken to, said, if I would dine 
with him, he would carry me in a chair to the camp meeting, 
about twenty miles, where we arrived that evening ; thus I find 
God provides for those who put their trust in him. 

6th. Camp meeting came on in the edge of Franklin county ; 
the weather was somewhat lowering, which incommoded us at 
intervals : thousands however assembled, and though Satan was 
angry, and, by means of a few drunkards, strove to make a rum- 
pus or uproar, yet I think, here was the best decorum I ever saw, 
considering the magnitude of the assembly from this wilderness 
country. There were near one hundred tents and upwards of 
sixty covered wagons, &c. the first day, besides carriages* &c. 

762. Philip Bruce, an old preacher and friend, was presiding 
elder here. — The Lord began a glorious work ; it might truly be 
said, we had the cry of Heaven-born souls, and the shout of a King 
in the Camp. Some months ago brother Mead had agreed to 
appoint a train of camp meetings through his district, the first of 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



207 



which was to begin a week after this in Buckingham, county, Vir- 
ginia, which he had engaged me to attend, but being unacquainted 
with my arrangements, he took the liberty to anticipate the time, 
and publish accordingly, which made the two meetings clash ; this 
brought me into a dilemma, as I was necessitated to -attend them 
both, not only by engagement, but also to get my temporal affairs 
wound up, and business setttled with individuals who were to 
meet me, and also my book concerns, as they related to meeting 
houses, &c. 

763. 7th. Feeling my mind greatly exercised about what was 
before me, I was convinced of the necessity of attempting to force 
my way from one camp meeting to the other, before they should 
break, which would make a distance of about one hundred and 
forty miles, to be travelled over in about forty hours, across a coun- 
try, where were no country roads, except for neighborhood or 
plantation convenience. I slept but little the past night, in con- 
sequence of laboring with mourners, conversation and preaching; 
in my last discourse I remarked my decline, my necessity of de- 
parture, and intention of sailing shortly^ as I bade the people 
farewell, hundreds held up their hands as a signal of their in- 
tention, and desire, that we should remember each other when 
separated, and if we never meet below, to strive to meet above. 

764. A young man whom I had never seen before, took me in 
a carriage about forty miles to his brother's, w r here I took some 
tea; then a servant, carriage and two horses, were dispatched with 
me seventeen miles. A man, on whom I was directed to call for 
further assistance, pleaded inconvenience, but asked me to tarry 
till morning ; so I took to my feet and went on : being feeble in 
body, I made but poor headway, having the inconvenience of near 
eight hundred dollars in a tin box. At dawn of day, I arrived at 
Mcckhnburgh court house, where a chair was not to be hired on 
any terms, but a gentleman who had never seen me before, on 
linding out my name, gave me a breakfast, and dispatched a ser- 
vant and two horses with me about twelve miles, (the servant car- 
rying my luggage,) but I growing weak, and perceiving I must 
alight, espied a chair, which I strove to hire, though at first in 
vain, yet on telling them my name and situation, the mistress con- 
sented (her husband being out) and the son for twelve shillings 
carried me expeditiously ten miles, where I called, making my case 
known as before : the family rejected, until they understood my 
name, when a servant was sent with me six miles: here I called 
again, but was denied assistance, until a female visitor said, "if 
you are Lorenzo Dow you shall be welcome to my horse ;" and 
so her son went with me thirteen miles ; then I got some refresh- 
ment, but here could get no assistance further, so I took to my 
feet and went on as well as I could, being frequently assaulted by 



208 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE. 



dogs on the road, at different periods of the night, and at length 
one of them made such a fuss, that the master came out with his 
gun to see what was the matter: and as I spoke to the dog, he 
knew my voice : he invited me to come in and tarry, but not pre- 
vailing, aroused a servant to get me a horse, so Imounted and 
pushed on, and coming to a house, hailed them up^-for a pilot on the 
road ; the old man said, " tarry till morning ;' : I replied, " I can- 
not ;" then he dispatched several for his horse, whilst he should 
dress himself, which doing in haste, he forgot' his small clothes 
until after his boots were on. At length we started, and arrived on the 
camp ground just after sun. rise, where I found Brother Mead and 
Papa and Mamma Hobson, with hundreds of friends, who were 
surprised and glad to see me, as they had despaired of my coming: 
there were about ten thousand at this meeting : scores were hope- 
fully converted to God, and the Lord was with them of a truth. I 
addressed the auditory as my bodily strength would admit, and 
settled my temporal affairs to my mind, though some in whom I 
had confided betrayed jf. 

765. Tuesday 10th! I bade the people farewell, the meeting 
broke, and I went home, in the carriage to Cumberland, with Papa 
and Mamma Hob son. 

12th. A servant aided me four miles, whence a friend helped 
me with a carriage to Richmond. 

Sunday 15th. Having put to the press my " Farewell to Ame- 
rica, a Word to the Public — as a hint to suit the times" I 
preached in Richmond and Manchester. — Then brother Dunning- 
ton, in his chair, carried me to Campbell Camp meeting, Papa 
Hobson being with us : — At this meeting a woman found peace 
with God, who had thought camp meetings scandalous for women 
to attend. Her husband, some months previous, had felt serious 
impressions for some talk I had given hirn, and he wanted her to 
go to the last camp meeting, but she to get off said, " if you or any 
of the neighbors get converted at it, I will go to the next: ?; he 
found peace, and held her to her promise ; she, as a woman of 
varacity, came, though much to the mortification of her pride, but 
now the happy pair went home rejoicing in God. 

766. Here, also, a man an hundred and three years old, found 
peace, another man, some nights ago, dreamt that he came to this 
meeting, and asked a black woman to pray for him, and that God 
set his soul at liberty. — The dream so impressed his mind, that he 
could not enjoy himself until he came to see what we were about, 
and searching round out of curiosity, he found the very counte- 
nance he had seen in his dream : a secret impulse ran through 
his mind — " ask her to pray for you ;" — which, at first, he rejected, 
but for the ease of the mind, secretly made the request, so as not 
to be distinguished by the people, thinking thus to avoid the cross; 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



209 



said she, "if you will kneel down, I will;' 5 thought he, " I shall 
mock the woman if I do not," and, when on his knees, thought 
he, "the people are now observing me, and if I do not perse- 
vere, I shall look like a hypocrite, the cross I must bear, let me 
do as I will, therefore, seeing I have gone so far, I will make a 
hand of it;" and whilston their knees, yielded in his heart to be the 
Lord's ; and God set his soul at liberty. — Thus God's words are 
verified, which say, now is the accepted time and day of solvation. - 
The devil's time is a future one, but God is immutable, and of 
course alwas ready, He being love ; as saith the apostle, " God is 
in Christ reconciling the world unto himself; therefore, the ex- 
portation is, 44 be ye reconciled to God," i. e. " give up your will 
and heart to God for Him to reign within." Look at the thief 
on the cross and the jailor and family : Paul's was the longest in 
die pangs of the new birth, of any related in the Testament, yet 
that was but three days; though some think it must take a man 
two or three years to be converted; thus denying the freedom of 
the will, waiting for what they term a special call; yet, it is evi- 
dent, that the Spirit of God strives with all, and no man will con- 
demn himself for not doing what he believes to be an impossi- 
bility; yet many condemn themselves for acting as they do:; 
which implies that they believe they had the power to have acted 
otherwise than as they did, argues the power of choice and the 
freedom of the human will, which every one must assent to. 

767. I returned to the Lowlands, bidding my friends farewell, 
and brother Dwmington who had accompanied me two hundred 
and fifty miles. 

Many dear faces in these lands I expect to see no more until 
m a better world : a man and wife who were my spiritual child- 
ren, were passing in a coach as I concluded my meeting, they 
took me in and carried me a distance, where brother Mead carry- 
ing me in his chair, brought me to New Kent camp meeting. 
The rain kept back many, however, there were about fifty hope- 
fully con verted to God in the course of the meeting ; and it may 
be said, " the beloved clouds helped us," as my life had been pre- 
viously threatened, and the Collegians backed by their President 
the Bishop, said they would have been upon us had not the rain 
hindered them. A chump of wood being flung in through the 
window, I leaped out after the man, he ran, and I after him, crying, 
" run, run, Old Sam is after you;" he did run, as for his life, and 
leaping over a fence hid among the bushes. Next morning I cut 
Old Sam's name on the wood, nailed it to a tree, and called it Old 
Sam's Monument* I asked the people publicly (pointing to the 

*The monument «tuck to the tree for many months ; a young man was hired to 
pull it down; but when he arrived on the ground, and was looking at it, such were 
»he inward workings of his mind, that he forbore to do it. — The Collegians, backed by 

14 



210 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



monument) who was willing to enlist and serve so poor a master; 
I also observed, that the people who had threatened my life, only 
upon hear-say accounts were cowardly and inhuman, as I was an 
entire stranger to them; and their conduct against me was under 
cover. I said, " your conduct is condemnable, w\hich expression 
means damnable, and of course, to make the best of you, you are 
nothing but a pack of damned cowards, for there durst not one of 
you show your heads." These young coxcombs were mightily 
grated, and to retaliate, said that I cursed and swore : many I be* 
lieve, at that time, had a sense of the poor wages the devil would 
give his servants. 

768. Oct. 3d. Camp meeting began at Old Poplar Spring 
church, and continued four days ; several found peace, amongst 
whom was a young woman that came ill with an ague and fever, 
whose mother had long been praying for her conversion ; she 
was smote down by the power of God, but went home well in soul 
and body. Many say these camp meetings are injurious to health ; 
but I do not find ground to believe, that more evils acrue than other- 
wise, considering the number and time : many go home better 
than they came, even delicate women, who rarely would step off 
a carpet for twelve months, grew more healthy from that time. 

769. I held meeting in Pace's meeting house, and Cole's cha- 
pel, and stayed with old father Le Roy Cole ; he wrote a letter 
to Bob Sample, one of the most popular A-double-L-part preachers 
in the country, who like a little flee, or cur-dog, would rail behind 
my back : he charged his conduct with being unmanly, and said, 
" If Lorenzo be wrong, you ought to come and correct him to his 
face, or hush." He attended, heard me preach, and then said he 
would answer my discourse at a future period, at the same time 
knowing that I was leaving the country. I replied, it is hard not 
to give a man a chance to defend himself, and was minded that 
he should come out early next morning, so as not to delay my 
journey, and let the people judge where the truth lay ; he refused, 
until I insisted that backbiting was unfair ; however, I could not 
get him out before eleven. I invited the people : we met : He 
spoke two hours and forty minutes, wearying the patience of the 
people ; though I was minded that we should speak fifteen min- 
utes at a time alternately, which he refused ; but in his talk obser- 
ved, " I dare not say thct Christ did not die for any living man : 
I dare not say he died for any who are in hell" And many other 
expressions he dropped similar to the above, I attemped to fol- 

their President, were held back by the rain from disturbing us at this meeting ; anci 
a few months after, one of those who had a hand lead o» the van of this disturbance, 
had the end of his nose bit off; and another was flung from his horse and broka his 
nock ; and several others were remarked to be followed with chastisement from the 
Lord, 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



211 



low him as well as I could, making remarks upon the dark ex- 
pressions to blindfold the people, and said the man was not 
nonest to proceed in such an intricate way ; said I, why did he 
say, that 44 he dare not say Christ had not died for any living 
man ?" because he did not know but that that man was one of 
the elect; again, why did he say, "that he dare not say that 
Christ had died for any who are in hell T Because he did not 
believe that Christ had died for any who are lost. This shows 
he does not believe Christ died for all, yet he was not honest 
enough to acknowledge it in plain words : yet he has not brought 
one scripture in support of his ideas, only that sometimes the term 
all is limited : but, said I, it never can be used with propriety in 
the Calvinistic sense, because it always means the greater part ; 
yet they say a few, elect, or a small number ; and I gave about 
thirty passages to demonstrate it. He raked up the ashes of John 
Wesley, and quitted the ground before I had done.* 

770. Hence I rode with F. and M. Cole to Camp meeting, 
where the Moleckites and some split-off Methodists, had done 
much mischief by prejudicing the minds of the neighborhood ; 
and to avoid a quarrel, were suffered to occupy a meeting house, 
which belonged to the Methodists ; however, the Lord was with 
us, and thirteen souls were set at liberty in the course of the meet- 
ing ; and though there were the greatest discouragements against 
this meeting, yet our enemies who came as spies, acknowledged 
they never saw so much decorum in so large an auditory. 

771. Leaving Hanover I came to Louisa, with brother Mead, 
where I attended the last camp meeting for America. — Providence 
was with us here; hundreds at these meetings gave me their 
hands as a token of their desire that I should remember them in 
my absence, and that they would strive to remember me when I 
should be beyond the Atlantic : that God would preserve, suc- 
ceed, and bring me back in peace, if consistent with His will, and 
if we meet no more below, strive to meet above. It was a solemn 
feeling thus to bid friends farewell, on the eve of embarking from 
one's own native country for a land unknown, and there to be a 
stranger amongst strangers: at this last meeting, in the act of 
shaking hands, many left money with me, which sufficed to bear 
my expenses to the north. 

772. Perceiving my bodily strength mote and more to decline* 
and my heart still bound to the European world I was convinced 
of the propriety of a speedy departure, and as my wife did not 
arrive in Virginia, where I intended to leave her at P, Hobson's ; 
for the fever breaking out at New York, expelled her to tho 

* Leaving his bible behind.— The worldlings compared us to officer* fighting & 
duel— one flung down his sword, and run off crying, swo/d fight Cor yourself* 



212 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



country, so that she did not get my letters in time. I took the 
stage, and went on to New York, about four hundred miles in 
about four days and nights, not getting any rest. The season 
being far advanced, I suffered by cold, but got an old cloak on the 
way at Fredericksburg, which I once was necessitated to leave 
here : arriving in New York, I found my Peggy and friends 
well, and a vessel bound for Liverpool. I gave Peggy her choice, 
whether to go to her friends who were still at Pittsburg, waiting 
for a fresh in the river, or to Virginia, to P. and M. Hobsotfs, 
who had made the request; or to my father's, who had wrote to 
that purport; or to tarry with friends in and about New York 
who solicited ; or to go with me to Europe, "the dangers of which 
I had set before her : she choosing the last, if agreeable to me : I 
engaged our passage accordingly, on board the ship Centurion, 
(Benjamin Lord, Master) belonging to a steady fair Quaker ! 

773. When I was in Europe before, I suffered much from the 
political state of affairs, for the want of a Protection, and proper 
Credentials ; but now after I had got ready to sail, only waiting 
for a fair wind, the Lord provided me with them. — The penny 
post brought me two letters one day, and one the next, containing 
a certified recommendation from the Governor of Virginia, with 
the Seal of the State; another containing an American protection 
under the seal of the United States, from Mr. Madison, the third 
man in the nation: this was obtained only on the intimation of a 
Methodist Preacher : a third was from the Town Clerk, Magis- 
trates, County Clerk, Judges and Governor, of Connecticut, giving 
an account of my parentage, &c. &c, as may be seen in the docu- 
ment^ 

774. Considering my four Credentials, which had so providen- 
tially fallen into my hands, I thought it advisable to have my pro- 
tection perfected so as to carry authority out of the nation, and 
conviction or evidence on an investigation ; and went to a Notary 
Public's Office, with two substantial witnesses accordingly, viz. 
Nicholas Snethen and James Quackenbush : here my descriptions 
Were taken, proven, and certified as may be seen in the beginning. 



END OF PART SECOND FIFTH EDITION. 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE. 

PART THIRD. 



775. SUNDAY,* Nov. 10th, 1805, having' got equipped for 
sailing, and my affairs settled as well as I could, considering my 
many disappointments, the wind became fair, we saw them hoist- 
ing sail, and from circumstances I 1 elieve the captairi designed 
to have left us behind — so I hired a boat for ten shillings to put 
us on board. The sea was rough and I believe somewhat dan- 
gerous ; but we reached the vessel in time, and she soon was un- 
der way. I wrote a letter for our friends, to notify them of our 
departure, which the pilot took ashore ; wiiilsr writing we passed 
the light house, the sea began to toss the vessel whilst an octan 
without bounds seemed to present itself to our view, and the land 
to disappear. Poor Peggy went on deck, to look about and be- 
holding above, returned with death seemingly pictured in her 
countenance, — we lost sight of land before night ; she beg.tn to 
grow sick, becoming worse and .worse for some days, and then 
recovered it better than for some years. 

776. 18th. The wind blows a fresh gale: the head of the 
rudder was observed to be unsound ; so the helm would not com- 
mand the ship, which exposed us to great danger. The captain 
afterwards said that he suffered more in his mind on this voyage, 
than in all the times he had been at se& be'ore; however, they 
got cordage and wedges and bound it together as well as they 
could, and carrying less sail to prevent straining, we weathered 
the voyage, as Providence favored us with an aft wind 

777. 20th. We are now on the banks of Neivfouudlani, about 
one third of our passage. There are thousands of seagulls 
around our vessel, four land birds came aboard, one of which the 
mate caught and let it go. In one of the late gales it appears 
Pzggy passed through some trials of her faith, as I heard her 

*iVlr. N Snethen, this day spoke against me in thne different places of worship, 
which meeting houseB 1 liad never been si fie red to occupy. — Compare ihis date, with 
hia OATH in the Preface, and his LETTER in the Appendix, with their dates &c. 



214 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



saying, " how much easier to rely on human probabilities, than 
on divine promises." When our Lord called or set apart the 
twelve, he did not at first send them to preach and do miracles, 
but kept them with him a while, and then gave them commission 
to go forth with power, &c. and predicting what should happen to 
them in their latter days, to prepare their minds for it, and after- 
wards it appears, he told them what should happen to himself, 
which it seems they did not realize, as they had an idea of a tem- 
poral kingdom ; but he informed them that, what they knew not 
then, they should know afterwards more perfectly. Though 
God the Father had already revealed to Peter, that Jesus was the 
Christ. 

778. After our Lord's resurrection, he renewed a promise of 
the Holy Ghost or Spirit, being given unto them more fully, yet 
commanded them to stay in Jerusalem until that time should come, 
and then they were to go and preach every where they could 
among all nations ; and for their encouragement, promised further 
to be with them unto the end of the world, &c. Now, he cannot 
be with his ministers, unless he hath ministers to be with; and 
this promise could not refer to the Apostles alone, as he previous- 
ly predicted their dissolution ; therefore, it must include succeed- 
ing ministers, which God in Christ would raise up to tread in the 
Apostles' steps, and they cannot be his ministers, unless he has 
sent them, any more than I can be the King's ambassador, when 
no embassy has been committed to my charge. 

Singing I once delighted in the sound of, but after my conver- 
sion, abhorred it abstracted from the spirituality, and when in 
Ireland, almost was Quakerized in that sentiment, but after I saw 
the effects of singing in the power of faith at the camp meetings^ 
&c. in the awakening and conversion of sinners, I was convinced 
of the medium, and that singing properly is a divine employment, 
and will be done to the approbation and declarative glory of God 
and our own profit. 

779. December 3d. We have seen but three vessels on the 
way, one of which was the New York of Philadelphia, which had 
brought General Moreau from Cadiz to America, whom I saw at 
Trenton ferry. — The winds have been very unsteady for several 
days, like some people, almost in a gale and then a calm. 

780. We are now in lat. 49. 29. and longitude about 20. — t 
hope in a few days of course, we shall breathe the air of the Euro- 
pean world. Surely the nigher I draw across the mighty waters, 
the more I feel the work of my mission on my mind at heart, and 
am more and more satisfied, that I acted in the will of God in 
coming, let what may ensue. — I want to see Dvctor Johnson, whom 
I have not heard from this year and a half. — A few days novy 
will put me in quite a different sphere of life. I shall quit 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 215 



ship, and then crosses, &c. to surmount, which I am conscious 
will require all the faith, zeal, wisdom and patience which I am 
possessed of, and after all must fail unless God be with me : but 
my reliance is on Him, the great, the strong for strength, and as 
I penned before, so I do again, " I feel an uncommon exercise 
about what is before me?' — What Doctor Coke will say, I know 
not, perhaps there is a great providence in my sailing to Liver- 
pool first, as I expect some have heard of me there. 

78 i. This is one of the happiest voyages thus far I ever had, 
and my companion is a great consolation to me as a lent favor, 
but ohi how apt we are to under or over value the creature, and 
thereby lose its blessing designed by God for us. I am convinced 
of our privileges of walking as it were in eternity whilst in this 
unfriendly world, i. e. the soul walking in the light of God's coun- 
tenance, whilst veiled in flesh and blood. 

782. Whether I shall die a natural death, to me at times is a 
query; and sometimes causes sensations of heart: but while the 
soul hangs on God alone, it cannot suffer, (properly speaking) 
though in this probationary state — still there may be outward 
trials, yet inward peace, which is sweet and satisfactory to the 
mind: Oh! what may we not attain unto if we be faithful 1 Re- 
ligion will beget sympathy, or a feeling for the welfare of others 
— sin makes people dark and contracted, selfish and barbarous, 
but religion the reverse ; and those acts of humanity, sympathy 
and pity, which even the Indians and heathens show forth, who 
can with propriety deny but they are under the influence of God's 
holy Spirit? — Oh! that people would hearken more to the gui- 
dance within, and not put so much stress on what is handed down 
by tradition without evidence : then we should have more affec- 
tionate ones, than we now behold among the nations of the earth. 
Hundreds of my American friends, I doubt not, are daily praying 
for me. 

783. Whilst in devotion, Peggy being called to a fresh trial 
©f her faith in the gale, the words of our Lord to his disciples, 
" others have labored, and ye have entered into their labors," went 
with power through my mind, as en former occasions, and why 
have I to labor in other men's labors, unless it be to provoke them 
to jealousy. 

f 84. T&ere are three Methodist connexions, besides the new 
(Connexion so called, raised by Alexander Kilham, viz. the English, 
Irish, and the American Episcopal one ; the two latter 1 have 
travelled through from centre to circumference, without their con- 
sent, and though they have done * * * * * 
to hedge up my way, yet I have travelled * * * * 
jof them as a body, however much I am indebted to individuals, as 



216 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



means under God to open my way, and give me access to titer 

people. 

785. Thursday, Dec, 5th, saw two vessels on our voyage; 
late at night saw land, and afterwards passed Water ford light 
house. 

786. 6th. Saw Wales; had a fair wind with some gales; but 
all is well now. We have eaten up but the smallest pail of our 
provisions— we shall soon be at the pilot ground, and what will 
then ensue, is now in the womb of futurity, but I expect to seethe 
providence of God in trials ; but how, when, by whom, or what 
means, I know not, yet still I feel power to leave all to the Author 
of breath and disposer of all events, 

787. When on my former visit, I was advised to go immedi- 
ately on i)oard the vessel again and work my passage back, as I. 
should have no opening there : but as I could not do ship-work, 
&c. did not, neither could I in conscience comply. Then they 
warned the Methodists against me, to starve me out, and only one 
family received me at first, but after God opened my way,, they 
ofTered to pay my passage home, if I would quit the country, and 
promise never to return, which in conscience I could not do ] them 
Dr, C— — - wanted me to go on a foreign mission to some other 
part ; I could not comply, neither in reason nor in conscience. 
Then the conference passed a vote to hedge up my way whether 
or no^&c. &c. — I may expect similar, from the English conference,, 
on whose shores I shortly expect to land, if they think me depen- 
dent ; but my trust is in God. 

788. About the time I landed in Ireland before, this passage 
ran repeatedly through my mind, Joshua iii. 7. and it hath beeo 
so imprinted on my mind, that now I make a memorandum of it— 
again — Isaiah — "ye shall go out with joy" (from the * 

* # #j "and be led forth with peace" (of mind by the spirit 
of God,) " the mountains and hills" (of difficulties and discourage- 
ments) "shall break forth before you into singing" (of salvation) 
"and all the trees of the field shall clap their hands" (for joy,) 
&c. — Beginning of the Millenium — Camp meetings. 

789. 7th. We took in a pilot and came to anchor in a dange- 
rous place, if the. wind had blown a gale, as the tide would not 
admit of our going over the bar, and the weakness of the rudder 
would not admit of beating into the quarantine ground. We 
heard of the defeat of the French and Spaniards oil Cape Trafal- 
gar, by Nelson, and also of the defeat of the Austrians. Wrote 
to Dr. Johnson in Dublin, to let him know of my arrival 

790. Sunday 8th, slipped our cables and came up the river by 
ihe town; saw about forty wind-mills as I sailed, and a few ships 
of war ; and not wharfs as in America, but lock docks, &c. the 
country around appears like a garden, considering the season of 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



217 



the year ; I sent a letter on shore to day, for Edward Wilsoyi, 
attorney at law, with one inclosed from his brother, John 'Wilson, 
book -steward to the Connexion in America. 

I wrote a letter to the preachers in the city as preparatory. 

11th. Wrote some letters to my friends in America. Th^ 
ship-carpenters came and examined our rudder, and made reports 
accordingly to the officers of government, relative to our state — 
we were exempted from quarantine after a detention of ten days, 
which time passed heavily away, two miles above the town in 
the river, as we had a bill of health from the British Consul 

791. Dec. 17th, Tuesday — at five o'clock this morning, the 
Prodic came on board, which made me rise and prepare to go on 
shor->and see what God would do for me there. I must under- 
take it by faith, as I know no one in town, and have heard of no 
friend. The captain will go on shore by sight, but I cannot see 
an inch before me; but I had rather die, than not see Zion pros- 
per, before I quit this kingdom. O Lord ! prepare my way and 
give me wisdom in this matter, is what this morning I ask of 
thee. 

792. About ten o'clock we attempted to go on shore. I heard 
the tolling of the bell, which gave me a solemn feeling, under a 
sense of mortality ; when 1 reflected, that when at Quebec, I saw 
a boat come (from the ship of war) with something in it, which at 
first appeared like a white chest, but as it approached nigher, I 
found it to be a coffin. — When I first lunded at Savannah in Geor- 
gia, I retired to a solitary place for meditation, and found a yard, 
with a brick wall, and the gate down, and as I entered, beheld the 
humble piles of earth, under which lay the silent human dust: 
also when in Dublin, I saw the genteel mode of burying, the 
hearse drawn by six horses, and coaches following; but in the 
west of Irdani, I espied across a dale, a company coming down, 
and as we drew near to each other, I saw on a board, a corpse 
dressed like a beggar, which they carried over an old church 
wall, to enter it ; thus I see the different modes and forms accord- 
ing to their ranks in every land where I have travelled: so mor- 
tality prevails and sweeps down all, which caused further remem- 
brance, wh«n once in New Salem, Massachusetts, whilst riding 
by myself, in a shrubbery pine plain, I suddenly came to an 
opening, where were some graves, and one near the path hadi 
these words on the head-stone. 

••Behold, ye strangers passing by, 
As you are now, so once was 1 ; 
As I am now, so must you be, 
Prepare for death and follow me." 



218 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Also the ancient castles, I saw in Ireland, which were said to 
be destroyed in the days of Cromwell, yet none could tell me 
when they were built. Thus I reflected, "children did exist, (as 
I when playing at my father's house) who built these ancient 
ruins ; they are gone and many generations since, and at length 
Lorenzo Dow, came upon the stage of action, who after a few more 
revolving years, shall be seen to act here no more thus my re- 
flections flew from thing to thing, as we were landing, and the 
solemn tolling, ringing in my ears, but I felt consolation of the 
prospect, by and by, of a better world to me unknown. 

793. We landed from the leaky boat .about a mile above the 
town, and glad was I to get once more on land, as the boat was 
constantly bailed by two, on its way. — What now ? I am on shore 
in an old country; old in inhabitants, and old in sin; but new to 
me, for I never was on the English shore before. 

794. I left my Peggy at the Captain's boarding house, whilst I 
went to transact some business of money matters, and delivered 
letters of introduction, &c. but all was gloomy — I returned to her, 
and about the town we wandered till all our letters were delivered 
but one, and where that should be left we could not find, until I 
observed the name on the wall, as we stopped, pondering what to 
do; as the man whose name answered to the letter, observed we 
did not turn to go off, said come in ; one said, whilst he was silent- 
ly reading the letter, — " dost thou know one Lorenzo Dow /" I 
was surprised, and answering in the affirmative, equally surprised 
them. 

795. The man said, tarry a night or two, but the wife objected 
inconvenience, so we put up at a boarding house, at twenty-eight 
shillings British, per week, for one : — got letters from Dubliu — 
strove to get places for meeting — spoke once in an A-double-L- 
part place — the minister was friendly to my face, but afterwards 
said I was crazy. We strove five times, to sail for Dublin, but 
was forced back by contrary winds, and twice were like to be lost j 
the woman who asked if I knew one Lorenzo Dow, was a Qua- 
ker, and having formed some acquaintance with Henry For shore's 
family, No. 40 Edmond street, took me there one day ; these were 
Methodists ; the last time we were driven back, our hostess hav- 
ing taken in so many borders, there was no more place for us : 
when before we knew it, called in to Mr. Forshow's, whose wife 
invited us to tarry all night, which was esteemed by us as a Pro- 
vidence. We staid here a few days. One evening a woman 
came suddenly in, and said some people were in a neighboring 
house, who wished to see the American — I went, aud finding- 
about twenty together, without any ceremony, singing or prayer, 
I stood up and gave them a preach, to their great surprise, and 
God fastened conviction on one woman's heart, who the next day, 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



219 



'with her husband, wished me to preach at their house, which I 
did for a few evenings, where were some Methodists of the old 
society and Kilhamites, when shortly after a conversation ensued 
at the leader's meeting, what encouragement shall we give Lo- 
TC7izo the American; at the old party it was lost — at the- new I 
was invited by vote, &c. 

796, Part of my experience being in a Magazine, which I had 
published to give away, when in Ireland before, contributed to 
clear my way, &c. — I spoke in Zion not many times, some were 
awakened and joined society, the preacher was prejudiced ; one 
meeting Peter Philips of Warrington attended, having come to 
town on business, and felt his mind strongly drawn to eome to 
Zion. After meeting, as I went into the vestry to get my hat, 
two women came to be prayed for, being under distress of mind ; 
the vestry was filled with people, and four soon were lying on the 
floor under the power of God, which some thought was faintness, 
and used fans and called for water, whilst others thought they 
were dying and were frightened, thinking we should be called to 
an account; but I told them to hush, it was the power of God: 
and they soon came through happy, which caused Peter to give 
mean invitation to his neighborhood: I asked him what they 
were, and told him to go home and tell his people, and if they were 
unanimous I would come, (being on my way to London) and 
preach — he did, and they were unanimous. — These, in derision, 
were called Quaker Methodists, because they were so simple, 
using the plain language, and held class-meetings, &c. 

Through the medium of Mr. Thomas W — , a local preacher, 
I called on the preachers of the Old Connexion, on my landing, 
(he, with his brother, having got a letter from their brother in 
America, the Rev. John Wilson, one of the book stewards.) The 
testimonials, letters, &c. were left for their inspection. Mr. Brown 
was as a cousiu, on my calling according to direction. Mr. Barber 
seemed satisfied with my testimonial credentials ; but as Thomas 
Taylor t (one of the oldest preachers) came in, he wanted me to 
begone, not waiting to hear what Mr. Barber had to say, but in- 
terrupted, saying, I fear he is not settled in his head, &c. As I 
was going out, Mr. Barber put W.'s into my hand, saying, it may 
be of service to you — but I having not then the consent of the 

W 's, laid it on the table and went off! Through another 

local preacher, I called on Mr. Atmore, (who wrote the Methodist 
memorial.) He came to the door, and said if I had not special 
business with him, he could not see me, advising me to go to Mr, 
B , I replied, I have been there, and want to form some ac- 
quaintance with you ; so he shut the door upon me, without in^ 
viting me to come in. I thought perhaps there was a cause, and 
eo called again: met similar treatment; — third time children cam© 



220 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



and said call to-morroic morning ; I did, and found the gate lock - 
ed : so I pounded, but none could I rally, &c. 

798. The power of God was present, as I preached twice in 
Warrington : thence I went to Manchester, wandered about for 
eleven hours, to get a place to lodge, but could find none for love 
or money, among christian or sinner, except one which I thought 
to be a house of bad fame, and not prudent to stay in ; I called on 
Jabez Buntin, but he would not be seen, and the public houses 
were full : but as I was getting passage for London, in the coach, 
I found a garret, where I might stay, being near ten at night. I 
heard J&bez, and also in the morning, then I went to Brodas 
Bandroom. Here in sermon, one looked earnestly at me, said — 
you are a stranger — dine with me. I did — staid two days ; a 
chapel offered of the New connexion. Preacher and trustess said 
they would be passive, if I could obtain an assembly : so I got 
one thousand hand-bills, and gave them through the town ; got 
five hundred to speak to, and a thousand next evening, same way, 
as the preachers would not suffer me to publish from the pulpit, 
my appointment*, &c. 

799. On my arrival in London, I delivered with much diffi- 
culty all my letters, but two or three, and those persons could not 
be found. One place in Monmouth street, the woman to whom a 
sum of money was sent, would hardly give me access, to deliver 
her some money, sent from her friend in America, they are so 
afraid of strangers : she took the letter ; I told her she must read 
it, and I must come in ; the daughter said come in, but placed 
herself between me and the door, that she might alarm the neigh- 
bors if I was a robber, I staid a few days — held no meetings — got 
the king's license to stay in the kingdom, under his seal manuel. 
Surely she is more like the city of Babylon than any other city, 
to fill the world with her merchandize, and answers better to that 
mentioned in Revelation, than any other. — The British appear 
to me to lie under an infatuation as it relates to their ** wooden 
walls," for the means of coming with a flotilla, is doubtless more 
than many know, and might set them " walls" on fire. " Cursed 
be he that trusteth in the arm of flesh, but blessed is he whose 
God is the Lord." Vis used for w, and it' for v — "converted, con- 
wicted, and I wow I will, v &c. &c. There were many curious 
monuments to behold, but as the state of the country was such, I 
did not think it proper to hold forth here in meetings, it being the 
metropolis, and as the laws of these lands require every preacher 
to have a license for that pu/pose, obtained from the sessions with 
oath of allegiance, and two others, or be subject to twenty pounds 
fine; also every place must be licensed or pay twenty pounds, 
and the hearers five shillings each, &c. which things militated 
against me as I was an alien, considering the times, and was a 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



221 



trial of my faith, I believe I ought tp conform to the laws of the 
country which I am in, if they don't militate against the law of 
God, and my own conscience; but if I cannot in conscience sub- 
mit to it, I could not take the oath, and of course could not have 
the license. 

800. I returned to Manchester — spoke in Zion's Temple, so 
called, belonging to the Kilhamites ; but as I once spoke on A- 
double-L-partism, they would allow me to speak there no more. 
In Warrington, among the Quaker-Method ists, we had a great 
revival under an out-pouring of the spirit of God, and many were 
gathered in, which brought many out, from other vicinities, to 
hear and see; so that I got invitations into various places, and 
God was with us at Risley, Appleton, Thorn, Lymn, Preston 
Brook, and Frodshad. Here, when I was first invited, before I 
went, Simon Day recalled my appointment, and then sent word 
by Musquit, that I would not be received, and must not come. I 
thought the errand strange, (Musquit being ashamed, did not 
deliver the message to me, he only came to the door, called Peter, 
and told him, and so went off) 1 went — the meeting house was 
opened contrary to my advice, as I desired to do no harm, but 
when the people were assembled, I dared not do otherwise than 
to speak to them ; so I stood on a bench, not feeling freedom to 
go into the pulpit, as that was the object of contention ; spoke 
twice, then the trustees were afraid. I made neither of the ap- 
pointments—it was themselves ; so I spoke in a salt pan, and 
about twenty were struck under conviction. — The meeting house 

was then open again, but as the preacher S. D was so 

rash, he like to have broke up the society, and kept many out 
until he was gone the circuit, which otherwise would have joined 
immediately. I visited Bolton, Hayton, Norley, Preston, and 
the File Country, and God was with me, opening my door 
step by step, and raising me up. friends against times of need; 
neither did he suffer me or my Pe?;gy, to want in this strange 
land, though we asked for no assistance. 

801. Travelling so extensively, exposed me to a fine and im- 
prisonmenU and the families that entertained me to fifty pounds 
each, as my license was limited; but I dare do no otherwise than 
go, feeling how I could account to God : so I went in his name 
and he opened my way, gave me favor in the sight of the people, 
and access to thousands ; yet I had souls for hire, almost in every 
neighborhood where God cast my lot, though many hard sayings 
were spoke, and many letters as a bull, sent to block up my way; 
but hitherto the Lord hath been my helper, preserver and protec- 
tor, nnd on him will I rely for strength. 

When in London, Adam Clarke treated me as a gentleman; 
he frequently had heard of me from America; but did not show 



222 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



or discover it, by his conduct, but said Dr. Coke was to preach in 
such a place that evening ; so off I ran, as hard as I could pull, to 
see the little man, as he was the only one I knew in England. 
They were singing as I came into the meeting house ; after ser- 
mon I got one to introduce me to him, but though he first appear- 
ed friendly as when in Georgia, yet on finding out my name, 
asked what I came there for ? and before I could tell him, he 
turned to another : he shook hands, and bid all in the room fare- 
well, except me, and went suddenly off; so I had seven miles, as 
it were at the hazard of my life, to walk to the opposite side of 
London, to my lodgings late at night; next time I saw him was 
in Lancastershire, he supposed Peter to be one of the old sad- 
ly' s official members, and Peggy to be his wife, and treated them 
very friendly : I asked him if he thought he should be over to the 
next general conference, he replied, if the connexion positively 
sees it necessary, and insists upon it, and cannot do without me. 
I saw him at the Dublin and Leeds conferences, but did not speak 
together, as I could not intrude myself with propriety any more ; 
many wondered why it was, that the Doctor did not publish me, 
and make a public example of me, whilst others enquired, what 
for? 

803. Mr. B , called my hostess to account for my 

Peggy 's going into band meeting, though she had her certificate 
from Elijah Woolsey, as an acceptable member on the Western 
circuit. 

Saturday, May 3d, 1806. I spoke in Preston-brook, and pros- 
pect of good, as a number appeared under deep divine impression. 
X bade them farewell for the present, and went to Warrington, 
where I spoke the next morning, and had a comfortable season, 
in the little chapel belonging to those called Quaker Methodists, 
and found that about forty new members had joined them in my 
absence, and the prospect of good increases. Thence to Risley, 
where I found several had been set at liberty since I was there 
last. From this I went to Leigh, where I spoke to about two 
thousand people, at the Methodist chapel, of the old connexion ; 
and we had a powerful season. This is the first chapel of the old 
Methodists, into which I was voluntarily invited by what they 
call a round preacher. 

804. Monday 5th. I spoke at Loton Common, and found a 
number more had been brought into liberty; we had a great dis- 
play of the divine presence. Hence I walked fifteen miles to 
Hayton bridge, spoke at seven o'clock, and twice a day after- 
wards, for several days, and the prospect greatly increased, and 
several backsliders were reclaimed, and some were brought into 
liberty. I visited Blackrod and Carley, but I fear with little suc- 
cess. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 223 



805. Saturday 10th. I spoke in a country Tillage on my way 
to Preston, not in vain. 

Sunday 11th. I spoke four times in Preston, and attended a 
love-feast, of what is called by some the free gospelers or third 
division of Methodists ; and six souls gave comfortable satisfac- 
tion of being brought into liberty this day. Hence I visited the 
File Country, for several days ; but was disagreeably disappoint- 
ed of hearers, by my appointments not being regularly given out ; 
however, I spoke to a few, here and there. In this journey I saw 
a woman, who preached, and I was informed that she was born 
three months, before the time, and remained without nourishment, 
wrapped in flannels, in a torbid state like sleep, yet frequently 
moving; the natural heat supported near a fire, and in about 
thirteen weeks, appearances or actions took place, such as in a 
child new born at the full time. 

806. 15th. The tide being out, I crossed Preston river, in a 
cart, at a ford three miles wide, called the Guide, and walking a 
few miles, in the rain, took the canal boat, and arrived in Liver- 
pool about five in the evening, and completed the bargain for 
printing my journal. 

I held a few meetings in Liverpool ; and had the satisfaction 
to find more people rejoicing in God. 

807. Here I find that my hostess had been called to an account 
f)T inviting Peggy to a band meeting; although she had a 
certificate of her membership from America : and a number of 
their own members also were called to an account, for having 
attended some of my former meetings. 

808. Sunday 18th. We embarked in the Lark with Hannah 
Go ugh, the Quaker woman ; who said to me, the first clay I 
come on shore in the country, in the house where I presented a 
letter, &c. "Dost thou know one Lorenzo Dow in America ?' 
(She having seen me formerly in Dublin, but did not now recog- 
nize my person, only my voice reminded her of the name.) 

809. Tuesday 20th. With a light breeze from Liverpool we 
reached Dublin harbor, and the tide now serving to come to the 
wharf, I took a boat for Dunlary, where I landed about six o'clock, 
and hiring a jingle, came to Dublin, and whilst walking to New 
street, William Thomas, the man at whose house I first lodged 
when in this country before, suddenly met me at the end of a 
street; we recognized each other's countenances, and were in 
each other's arms before a word was spoken on either side, and 
our hearts were mutually refreshed as in former days; he went 
with me to No. 102, where I was in hopes to have embraced 
my dear Doctor and mamma Letitia, but the servants informed 
me of their having just gone out : I waited with uncommon anx- 



24 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



iety for their return, whilst the servants went through the city in 
search of them. 

I took tea with a very feeling sense of obligation for past favors ; 
but still the Doctor and his companion not returning, I went to 
Thomas street, with William Thomas, to see his wife, and re- 
ceived some letters, which I was informed were from America. 
This pair was the first couple in whom I ever saw as I thought, 
a happiness in matrimonial union ; I embraced her in my arms, 
with a feeling remembrance of my first reception, when a stran- 
ger in this city, and but two shillings in my pocket, when all other 
hearts, seemingly were shut against me;- here I had an asylum 
though reproved for harboring me and giving me bread. I re- 
turned and found the Doctor had come home, and was anxiously 
waiting my return, whtch was near eleven at night ; we embraced 
each other in our arms, and mamma Letty gave me a kiss and a 
hearty welcome. Thus I was cordially received after an absence 
af five years, one month and eighteen days. 

810. Thursday May 22, 1806. The German Church was 
opened to me by invitation to the Doctor, before I came; but the 
Wardens considered themselves slighted, not having been coti- 
sulted, and one of them said at the leader's meeting, " If you 
are not willing he should have the liberty, it shall be prevented." 
They replied, they had nothing to do or act concerning it : how- 
ever, as I was not willing to he called a thief or robber, I chose 
to come in by the door, and went to the above Warden accord- 
ingly. This Church belongs to the German Congregation, but 
is occupied by the Methodists and Cooper, he belonged to Lady 
Huntingdon's. party, but now is near a Sandimanian. I held a 
number of meetings, that were respectable and very profitable to 
many. Alice Cambridge, the woman who was so attentive to me 
when in this country before, still continues her meetings, and 
give up her meeting and room to me, and another company who 
occupied it, alternately, did the same; so that my way was opened, 
and the quickening power of God, seemed to be present at most 
of the meetings which I held in the above place, (and at Esq. She- 
gog's, the barracks and the streets) which amounted to about 
twenty in number. 

811. I was invited. to hold a meeting in Renelagh, by a rich old 
woman, who Had built a preaching-house, which she had given 
to the Methodists, and a door from her bed-chamber opened into 
the gallery ; her own house not accommodating the number, she 
with much fuss and ado got the preaching-house open, which I 
refused to occupy, lest I should be esteemed a thief, but addressed 
them from her chamber door, and we had a good time. The 
Doctor I found had been lately unwell in my absence, but was 
now recovered. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



225 



812. Saturday, June 7th, 1806. Having received invitations to 
She country, through the medium of the Missionaries, G. Ousley 
and W. Hamilton and others ; I set off for Wicklow county in a 
gig, through the kindness of a backslider, whose heart God had 
touched. I held a meeting at Newtown, Mount Kenedy, by the 
way to Wicklow, where I found religion low. We had quicken- 
ing times, though with difficulty I got the people convened at the 
latter. 

813. Sunday 8th. I spoke thrice in the town, and once at 
Widow Tighe's, who was prejudiced against me when here be- 
fore. 

9th, I gave my last, and a backslider took me in a jaunting car 
lo Rathdruwi, whence a man helped me with a horse to Cappagh, 
where I spoke that night and next morning, and then departed 
wim him to H&ckei 's-town. Here I spoke seven times in three 
days, having previously been invited by a man, who had married 
one of my spiritual daughters ; she with her sister who had mar- 
ried a Methodist preacher still endured; these were the daughters 
of the old man, who felt these words to run through his mind, 
whilst they talked with me back and forth through the door, when 
I was in Ireland before, " be not forgetful to entertain strangers" 
Two others of his children God gave me for my hire now ; the 
quickening power of God seemed to be displayed in the different 
meetings; and convictions and conversions were shortly multi- 
plied, and not long after my departure, I was informed that about 
four score were added to society, the most of them happy in God. 

814. I spoke in Baltinglass on my way to Carlow. In both 
places I had good times, and a preacher was friendly whom I 
formerly thought cool ; he invited me to meet a class, and attend 
his quarterly meeting; with the latter I could not comply. I rode 
on the car of my daughter, which brought me here to the colliery, 
where I found the missionaries praying with some mourners : 
here was a big meeting appointed, which they called a camp 
meeting, but I a field-meeting; there being no tents, only the 
open air, in imitation of America. 

So I see the spirit of the revival is spreading in the breasts of 
the children of men ; here I saw Mr. Averill who appeared as 
friendly as ever, and solicited my attendance at another meeting 
of magnitude, at Mount Melick and some other places. , At this 
meeting I preached, and when he had done, I invited up the 
mourners to be prayed for ; several found peace, and we had a 
refreshing season from the presence of God. 

815. A Romanist interrupted the meeting, which caused many 
of them to run away, supposing him to be a priest. I never knew, 
that in this our day, priestcraft was so influential, and carried 
such a dread to the fear of man. Next morning I spoke again — 

15 



226 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



the Missionaries took about fifty into society ; hence we went to 
Castle Comber. They spoke in the street and I beside the chapel 
door, having the church minister present, whose relations gave 
him a look whilst I was repeating, what I heard an old man say 
in my infancy, that a minister's call was two hundred pounds 
settlement, and one hundred pounds a year. 

816. Next morning I spoke again, and breakfasted with the 
clergyman's friends, who seemed piously inclined j here the Mis- 
sionaries took about forty into society, and then we went to Kilken- 
ny. The above priest said the Missionaries were mountebanks, 
kidnapping the people — in this place we stayed three days. The 
Missionaries attacked Popery in the streets twice or thrice a-day, 
and I attacked sin with A-double-partism in the preaching house, 
which caused considerable uneasiness in the town ; the Mayor 
}iad a potatoe flung at his head, and also received a letter without 
a signature, threatening that if he did not put us three out of town, 
his house should be pulled down on his head. 

817. They took about thirty into society here. I bade some 
old friends farewell : so we departed to Money-beg, where I spoke 
under an ash — had a good time, though under some depression 
of mind. I attended two other meetings in a large ware-house; 
here 30 were taken into society, and some shortly before, making 
eighty-two in all, William Hamilton took me in a gig to Car- 
low, where I spoke at 10, a. m. intending to comply with Mr. 
AverilVs invitation, but was prevented by sudden inward illness, 
which flung me into spasms like convulsions ; so by the advice of 

my friends I stayed until next day, and then W. H n attended 

me in the canal boat, about seventy English miles to Dublin, 
where I arrived about ten at night, on Sunday the 22d, and found 
my Peggy and friends well at the Doctor's : he said he thought 
my complaint proceeded from a small abscess of the liver, burst- 
ing into the cavity of the belly outside of the bowels. 

818. A love-feast being held at Gravel-walk, I was informed 
that a number spoke there of being quickened by my last visit. — 
I breakfasted several tLu* s in company with Win. Smith, the 
assistant preacher ; he invited me to pray in the families, and is 
thought by some to be one of the most popular preachers in Ire- 
land, I find he is a great kingsman, but I am convinced that 
many in these countries, who have been shining lights, are in a 
more lukewarm state than they are aw r are of. I continued my 
meetings as before— the Lord was with us, and the revival seemed 
to increase, with some of the preachers, who still retained a degree 
of life as they came to conference observed, and took hold with me 
heart and hand. 

819. One evening, I was informed upwards of twenty preachers 
were present, amongst whom were several of the old preachers, 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



227 



that had treated me with coolness and neglect when here before, 
besides others who had been friendly; amongst these was Mr. 
Averill, who requested me to tour the kingdom at large. 

820. During this visit at conference time, I received not one 
unkind word from any of the preachers, but the reverse ; several 
gave me encouragement to visit them in their circuits, and also 
persuaded me to go into the pulpit at Ranelagh, where I had 
preached from the chamber door, through the gallery into the 
preaching house: even Tobias said that he thought I was an 
honest man, when he read Snetheri's letter, asserting in the most 
positive terms that I was an impostor ; though he had a spat 
with the Doctor, about keeping his hat on in the meeting at 
prayer time; the Doctor replied, because I believe thou art not 
sent of the Lord to pray nor preach, for thou art the man that 
used Lorenzo ill and never repented of it, nor of the poor woman 
whose heart thou broke, and was the cause of her death, and her 
blood is upon thee — he turned off shocked and confused. This 
man in the course of my absence to America, was stationed on the 
Larxe circuit, where some of my spiritual children spoke in a. 
love-feast concerning the blessing of my labors to their souls, 
which caused him to reprove them, saying, " Let Mr. Dow alone, 
if you have any thing to say for God, speak it;" — he also has 
been put back on trials, for some improper conduct ; thus, those 
who are hard upon others, find hardships to overtake themselves. 
In the same house where he first checked me, taking the hymn 
out of my mouth, &c, the Doctor gave him his due in the pre- 
sence of several of the preachers and people, which I could not 
find that any of the conference were displeased with the Doctor 
for. Tobias' impertinency, because the Doctor believed and 
practised some of the Quaker forms, gave rise to this. — 

821. Sne*lien > s letter from New York to block up my way, was 
investigated at the leader's meeting, and unanimously acknow- 
ledged to have been written in a bad spirit, and did me no injury, 
but refuted itself, and so opened my way.* 

822. About these days, Wm. Thomas, Dr. Johnson told me 
had a liver complaint, which I remembered when he was taken 
unwell: the disorder increased to a degree of insanity, which 
caused him to leap out of a window, on the third floor, and yet so 
as only to break his thigh. — After this he came to his right mind, 
and called off his thoughts from the world to divine subjects, and 
the last word he said before he expired were glory ! glory I — He 
was attended by an ungodly Physician and Surgeon, who pro- 
hibited him seeing religious visitors, and pronounced him in a fai? 



*A meeting of about seventy official members, the result of which was—" written 
in a bad spirit by a tricked man," 



228 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



way for recovery after his fall; but Dr. Johnson^ who did not 
attend him, said he would die, his liver being rotten, &c. 

823. I put the first part of the second volume of my journal to 
the press, which contained one hundred and twenty pages duode- 
cimo. Having now completed my visits and business, I contem- 
plated a departure; saw Doctor Coke who did not speak to me; 
but I had several more refreshing seasons, and embarked for 
England in the Lark, Capt. Williams, having my Dr. Johnson in 
company. The wind seemed contrary, and a prospect of a long 
and a tedious passage at first; however, the wind came round and 
we were favored with only about thirty hours on the water. A 
doctor of a Guineaman, a passenger, treated me at first ungentle- 
manlike on the way; Dr. Johnson fell in conversation with seve- 
ral of the cabin passengers, who were Romanists ; which seemed 
to cast some light upon their minds, and on his informing them 
about me, they expressed a desire that I should preach in the 
cabin, which accordingly I did : the Guinea doctor was the first to 
propose and urge my preaching, he having previously made very 
humble acknowledgements for his rudeness, saying to my Doc- 
tor, that it had cost him a tear. 

824. Saturday, July 12. We landed early in the morning at 
Liverpool, called on Mr. Forshaw my printer, and kind host, and 
after giving some directions about my books, we took our depar- 
ture in the coach for Warrington, and arrived safe in the after- 
noon ; where I found my friends well, and many glad to see us, 
and some of my spiritual children shed tears at our meeting. 

Sunday 13th. I spoke four times; we had tender seasons. 
14th. Gave my last, and many seemed to take fresh courage 
for the Christian race to glory, and one soul found peace. 

825. 15th. We walked to Knuttsford, I spoke in the Old Me- 
thodist chapel, but there seems to be a hardiness over these meet- 
ing houses in England, so I don't have such good times in them 
as in Ireland and America, or even the third division here. We 
came to MaGclesfield, where I spoke at night ; JohnMee and Pe- 
ter Philips, being with us, having walked twenty-four miles that day. 

A man being urged by his friends to read deistical writings, 
when dying cursed those who were the instigators, and T. P's 
Age of Reason, being in black despair. Oh ! how careful people 
should be, what they ask others to do ; for one act may cause re- 
pentance with tears in vain, without a possibility of retraction. 

19th. I feel much unwell, unusual sensations which I con- 
ceive originates from the abscess, but trust by God's favor to 
recover. 

826. We have visited Joseph Bradford, one of the oldest prea- 
chers of the Old Connexion, he being a former friend and acquain- 
tance of the Doctor's, he manifested after the Doctor's suggestion, 



I 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



229 



that had I called on him when I first came to town, I should have 
had the liberty of his pulpit ; the young preacher was also willing, 
but the trustees objected. 

I have held meetings twice every day since my arrival here, 
and there seems a quickening among the people This party, 
it seems, were once of the old Society, but driven off on account of 
not obeying orders which they conceived to be hard; they call 
themselves the Christian Revivalists, some call them the Fret 
Gospellers ; they are of the third division (the Kilhamites being the 
second,) somewhat similar to the Quaker Methodists, and of the 
spirit of the Methodists in America. 

827. Sunday, July 20:h. My labors were equal to seven ser- 
mons, which gave me a fine sweat, that was very refreshing, and 
seemed to add to my health, as I felt better at night by far than in 
the morning, and more able to preach another sermon than I was 
at first. In speaking twice in the street I addressed about five 
thousand. I attended a love-feas, and wrestled with mourners at 
night, having stood, &e. about ten hours or upwards!, in the differ- 
ent exercises through the day. I observed that for people to 
make a noise, and say loud amens, &c. was irksome to me, and I 
would like as well to • ear a dog bark, unless it came from a pro- 
per feeling in the hear'., which if it did, would carry its own con- 
viction with it; but otherwise it would appear flat, and bring a 
deadness over the mind ; and to make a tuss and pretend feeling 
without possessing it, is a piece of hypocrisy, like a man posses- 
sing a vessel of water partly full, yet would say it was running 
over, and to prove it, would tilt the cup that it might run over. 
Yet if people feel the power of God, (of which I have no doubt at 
times they do,) to constrain them to cry for mercy or shout for 
joy, 1 can bear it as well as any one. 1 dare not oppose it, know- 
ing that God communicates these superlative blessings, that others 
also may be benefitted by it ; as I have seen a general move from 
the conviction through one, more than from a whole sermon, 
which if the person had suppressed, he would have quenched the 
spirit of God. 

I spoke sixteen times while here, which was short of six days ; 
I think about twenty professed to find peace in that time ; some 
backsliders were reclaimed, sinners awakened, and a considerable 
move in the town. Afterwards I was informed by a letter, that 
the revival went on increasing, so that three, five, eight, and even 
so many as fourteen appeared to be converted at a meeting, besides 
sundry who found peace the afternoon, evening and morning after 
my departure. 

828. 21st. I found a similar people in Stockport, who had 
been driven out from the Kilhamites ; 1 held meeting with them at 
night and next morning, which were comfortable times. 



230 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



The late Society who separated at the band-room in Manches' 
ter, have seen the abuse of itinerancy so much, that they are pre- 
judiced against having any at all, but think the gospel can be 
spread sufficiently by local preachers alone.* 

22d. I arrived in the evening at Oldham, where also I found 
some of what may be called the Third division; had good times 
at night and in the morning. 

23d. The Doctor was with me all this time, and helped me 
some at Macclesfield ; but being disappointed of a place in the 
coach, we set off on foot for Leeds in Yorkshire, where we arrived - 
next day in the afternoon. 

On the way we were frequently beset with rain, and the Doctor 
having left his cloak and great coat behind, was exposed to the 
weather, and being unaccustomed to be much wet with rain, having 
always had a good fire at home, he was now put to his shifts, 
(possessing a delicate constitution,) and strove to take shelter 
beside a wall or rock more than once or twice; however, one 
time we stopped in a cottage, where he got some repose in sleep, 
whilst 1 dried his roat at a peat fire. Another time, we evaded a 
shower whilst resting at breakfast, yet the Doctor was determined, 
let the weather continue as it might, he would not be the cause 
of detaining me, so as to break my appointments. My sympa- 
thetic feelings in pity were tried, when' I saw the tenderness and 
danger of his constitution, when taking shelter as above. 

I could but reflect on the goodness of God, in making my con- 
stitution to require a great degree of exercise, according to my 
sphere of life and action, and also its preservation through the 
various changes, in different seasons, and different climes and 
circumstances. 

829. From what I could collect, it appears to me that Wm. 

B ought to have launched out as a champion for God, 

but unbelief to trust God with his family, &c. caused him appa- 
rently to shrink. Is it not possible for a man to lose a great share 
of his crown ? It appears that he saw the formality and danger 
into which the English Connexion were exposed, and sinking : 
he came out for a space, and God began to open his way, but 
through unbelief, the reasoning of Satan, and the solicitation of his 
brethren, he was prevailed upon to shrink, recant in part, and 
r turn : in consequence of which, some pious ones, who requested 
Christian liberty to pray with mourners, &c.and united with him to 
dissent, were left in a dilemma here. They were similar to the 
Quaker Methodists, Free Gospellers or Third Division. Though 
most of these societies had no particular intercourse or commu- 
nion together, or with each other. I suppose I was the first prea- 
cher who made them a general visit. 



♦This is a misconception. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL, 



* 

231 



They called a Conference some weeks ago, to know each other's 
minds, and see how near they could come towards the outlines of 
a general union. I was invited to Leeds by some of this society; 
I tarried several days, but it being a particular hurrying time in the 
cloth business, and the Conference of the Old Connexion sitting, 
I found it impracticable to get many to meeting on the week days, 
and on Sunday they chose to go and hear the old preachers, with 
whom they were acquainted. Here I saw Adam Clarke ; I think 
I was informed, that he was acquainted with twenty-four different 
languages. He is esteemed a man of as great letters as any of the 
age, and all acquired by his own industry, without the aid of col- 
lege or university. 

He acknowledged to me, that he once was in the spirit of the 
great revival in Cornwall, and that he was almost ready to persecute 
some, who objected to the work, as an " impropriety and wild- 
fire," but "now (said he) I see better!" He treated me in all 
respects as I might expect from a gentleman: but his mind was 
made up against the Camp meetings in America, as being impro- 
per, and the revival attending them, as a thing accountable for 
altogether on natural principles. It seemed to me from circum- 
stances, that he had got his mind hurt and prejudiced, through 
the abuse of revivals, which caused him to fix his mind to one 
invariable rule as a criterion for direction, viz. the old system, 
order — for he seemed determined not to listen to any argument, 
which might be adduced to solve the query. He was chosen 
President of the Conference, as I was informed, by a great majo- 
rity of votes. This was an honor he had not sought for, but 
accepted it with considerable reluctance. 

He was an old acquaintance and particular friend of the Doc- 
tor's, which opened a door for intimacy of conversation an some 

points, one of which was my singular way of proceeding, 

which he could not at all approbate on any consideration, as being 
Tight ; assigning as a reason, that, if once generally adopted by 
the body, it would completely destroy Methodism in three months; 
therefore, barred his mind against listening to any arguments, or 
making an exception to the general rule for particular cases. 

This appears to me, to be wrong in any person, to form their 
mind hit or miss, right or wrong, to stick to the old system, as 
though it were infallible, or the summit of perfection. For to be 
thus bound up, without laying open our minds to conviction, as 
sincere inquirers after truth, is to kill the spirit of inquiry, and 
and prevent the spreading of true knowledge and righteousness, 
and by so doing, vice will continue to reign, and the grossest 
errors go undiscovered or unclipt. 

I heard him preach. Just before the meeting an anthem was 



232 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE. 



sung, apparently without the spirit or understanding, as nothing 
could be heard but a dead dull sound, &c. 

The sermon was well delivered in speech, though there ap- 
peared much deadness in the beginning ; but in his last prayer he 
igrew somewhat fervent, until God began to send down His powe 1 * Y 
and there began a move among the people, when he seemed t<? 
lower, as if to ward off the move, to prevent a NOISE, whkh it 
seems the English Connexion in general are determined to pre- 
vent, as appears from their conduct and publication in the Maga- 
zine. 

830. I heard S. Bradburne ; he spoke somewhat lengthy, had 
the outlines of an orator, hut I thought there were some flaws in 
his discourse, too great for a man of his supposed abilities,, e. g, 
he insisted that a child is impure as it comes into the world, and 
is enlightened as soon as it is born, but not before; which would 
argue that a seven months child might be saved, and one come to 
the full time could not, were it to die but one day before its birth ; 
accordingly, one should suppose according to his idea, that the 
being enlightened with the Divine light, was inseparably con- 
nected with the breathing the natural air, or receiving the natural 
light of the sun. 

Here I also saw Dr. Coke, but so it happened that we did not 
exchange a word, though we met, passed and repassed each other 
in the streets, &c. I being a little one, must keep my place, 

I carried a bundle of my journals to the door of the Conference 
meeting ; one copy for each Chairman of a District, amounting 
to about twenty-five; and one for a preacher who agreed to take 
them in; these were all refused and returned, I sent one to the 
Doctor's wife, which she received with acknowledgments, saying 
afterwards when she had read some, that the more she read of it,* 
the belter she liked me, and had a better opinion of me than before,, 
and that she had desired to see me when in Dublin, but was dis- 
appointed. She by accounts, is an agreeable, plain, fine little 
woman, of some piety: but if I am informed right, was not, nor is 
a Methodist, though I think the rule of Methodists in Europe,, 
require marriage in society, if they do marry. 

A. Clarke bought one of my journals at his lodgings at Ban- 
kers, where he had invited me to breakfast with him \ gi\mg more- 
ihan the price, saying it was not enough. 

831. 30th. Leaving my Doctor near Leeds, I came, in the 
coach to Rochdale, whence I walked to Bolton, twelve or fifteen 
miles, where I held meeting at night by appointment, and next 
morning — both comfortable times. 

31st. Went to Hayton and had a good time. 
August 1st. Walked to Preston; disappointed of my books ^ 
spoke to a few, and next day returning, spoke in BlackrocL 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL, 



233 



Sunday 3d. spoke at twelve o'clock, went twelve miles to Leigh 
so to Loton, then to Warrington, (where I met my Doctor,) having 
spoken four times this day. 

4th. Spoke here again, and Miss Mary Barford (eldest sister 
of Martha) who was principally educated, and brought up in Lon- 
don, under a rich aunt, who having no children, adopted her as 
her daughter, and dying, left her a large independent fortune, 
(she) being now here on a visit with her mother, giving me an 
opportunity of speaking closely with her concerning her soul's 
salvation ; this night God gave htr to feel the comfort of religion, 
and about two days after an evidence of her acceptance. — There 
are four in this family, whom the Lord has given me for my hire, 
who were all careless when I first visited this town. 

5th. I spoke at Lymn, Appleion, Tkorne, and Peter Wright's, 
where we xiii d good times. 

832. 6th. At Preston-Brook, and twice in Frodsham, where the 
Lord w r as with us j and after my last meeting in the evening, 
feeing my mind uneasy, I could not feel free to comply with vari- 
ous and strong solicitations to visit some new places ; nor even 
Macclesfield, from whence we received the most urgent request, 
but walked to Ru.icon in the dark and rain, and sleeping none all 
night, was up betimes in the morning, and finding a packet just 
going off, I embarked for Liverpool, where I arrived about eleven 
o'clock. Got my affairs arranged, cleared out with my printer 
and bookbinder, contracted for a second edition of part of my 
second volume: then finding a boat with some passengers going 
to pursue a packet, I embarked in it, and overtook the vessel be- 
yond the rock, where I got on board about five in the evening, 
with a positive direct head wind for several hours; the wind at 
length becoming favourable, we made the light-house in Dublin 
bay, when' the wind and tide would not suffer us to proceed 
further ; here they cast anchor, and I hired the sailors to put me 
ashore, and walking up by the lig eon-house, arrived at home in 
New-street about- noon, where I lound my friends and Peggy 
well, having been on my passage about thirty -six hours, and left 
my Doctor behind me in England. 

833. The British Conference read N. Siictheris letter to Benson* 
concerning me ; yet it appears that it bore but little weight with 
them, considering its spirit ; although they agreed according to 
its design, to have nothing to do with me. That sent to Mr. Joyce 
the book-steward in Dublin, .was read in the leader's meeting, 
where it was unanimously agreed to have been wrote in a very 
bad spirit, so much as to be its own refutation : it was also read 
in conference, where it was investigated and received the same 
censure, which the British conference heard of, and did not scru- 
ple to mention it. It being asked if any one knew any thing 



234 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



against me ? One replied, that it was said I had taken two hun- 
dred dollars in one contribution, which was false ; bat if it were 
the case, what was that to him or them, if I made a proper use 
of it? 

I am informed by a special letter from Joseph Mitchell, dated 
New York, May, 1806, that N. Snethen had located, and that, 
in consequence of his opposition, &c. Mr. Joyce tells me that he 
saw brother Beaty (a local preacher from America, come to see 
his friends here,) who informed him, that Mr. Snethen had mostly 
lost his congregations, in consequence of his bitter ambition or 
activity in writing to Europe against me.' 

834. Monday, August 12th. This morning early, the Doctor 
arrived safe, somewhat benefited by the excursion, as he thought 
himself, both in body and mind; bis Letty had not been so long 
deprived of his company before for twenty-four years past; she 
seemed somewhat uneasy at my return without him, but I replied, 
it would be some guineas benefit to her, to learn to trust all things 
with God ; and now her joy at his return took place of fears. I 
find Matthew Lanktree, my old particular friend, is appointed 
assistant or head preacher of -Dublin; by what I can understand, 
he would be willing to let me have the pulpits, but the trustees 
were in the way. Alice Cambridge gave up her meetings always 
to me ; and her room in Golden Lane, near Whitefriar street 
chapel, is open to me; where 1 constantly hold meetings at eight 
o'clock in the evenings, so as not to clash with their hour ; this 
room I conceive to be better filled than any worship place in 
Dublin. 

834. Sunday 17th. By invitation I took coach with two friends 
about sixteen miles to Balbriggen ; a little deformed man behaved 
as if a legion of devi's was in him, as he on the road would 
neither be still nor civil, but apparently profligate in order to 
irritate and ruffle me. 

I saw church service performed, but never saw any thing ap- 
pear so much like a sham to represent reality, as this ceremony 
by way of religious worship; neither did lever have a greater 
sense of the difference there was between praying and singing 
prayers : I thought, if human wisdom could have invented a ma- 
chine to go by steam, to preach and pray and say amen, and also 
make the organ play, and call to charm a parcel of beasts, when 
no human intelligent was there, that it would be Divine worship as 
much in reality, as some things which are now substituted for it. 

835. I held meeting in a private house in the evening, and some 
Romanists and children, attempted to make a disturbance in the 
•street, when a sudden shower of rain dispersed them, so we had 
a quiet meeting, and next morning also, and I think that good 
syas done. Hence I returned to Dublin, and put the third edition 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



235 



of the first volume of my journal to press, also thought on different 
religious subjects. 

I continued my meetings, in Golden Lane, night after night, 
the house was generally crowded. I also held some meetings in 
the barracks, and there appeared some fruit of them to my en- 
couragement. 

836. Sunday 24th. I walked to the camp, and spoke in a hut 
built by the soldiers in the following manner : — James Ransford, 
my book-binder, frequently held meetings in various places with 
the army and near this they had no place, but a quarry in a corn 
field, and being exposed to the weather, as no person would hire 
them a place, he got application made to the barrack master, (by 
the quarter-master-serjeant,) who gave them leave to cut sods on 
the camp ground to make the wall, though the privilege had been 
refused for soldier's families; they set to work by cutting a plat- 
form out of the side of a hill, leaving the back in such a form as 
served for a wall, with the bottom part projecting for a seat ; the 
other three sides were raised as above with sods or turf well 
beaten down solid, then a kind of rafter was put on for the roof to 
be thatched with straw; but now they were put to their shifts to 
know how to complete it, as their finances were now out, having 
paid the irreligious for their labor, not feeling free to receive it 
gratis, which was offered; but about half an hour after the dis- 
couragements, concerning straw for rhatching, which was then 
dear, an officer brought them a pound note, &c. and shortly after 
some shillings, so the house was completed; it would contain 
about one hundred persons. Most of the officers attended my meet- 
ing, and amongst them the head one. They gave good attention, 
and as I was informed, expressed satisfaction and wished that I 
would come again. 

As I was returning I passed one, who to me appeared like a 
coxcomb ;* I was informed he belonged to the Stranger's Friend 
Society, and was sent here to preach. When he arrived and was 
informed that I had held a meeting, which seemed to supercede his 
exhibition, he broke out in a rage, and began to scold before the 
unconverted: saying, that I was not countenanced nor accounta- 
ble for my conduct ; which hurt tender minds. 

I have continued my meetings at Golden Lane all this week, 
and once in the barracks, and the work seems to deepen and in- 
crease. 

837. Tuesday, September 2d. The devil viewing the danger 
of his kingdom, began to work in the minds of the people, and to 
raise confusion and disturbance; however, on my return from 
meeting, I took a street out of my customary way, by which means 



* His nanje waB Murphy. 



236 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



I escaped the rabble, who were in pursuit : one of whom was 

heard to say, " Now for the life of Lorenzo" another cried, " mind 
the white hat" &c. &c. The former escaped by desperate exer- 
tion, with his coat much torn and dirtied ; the latter was secured 
by my friends, (after having- a sharp contest between the parties,) 
and kept by the watchmen until morning, when the alderman 
being partial, discharged him at the earnest intercession of his 
mother. 

The next evening, some peace-officers, with others, brought 
swords, pistols, &c. but I retired unobserved through an intricate 
passage and so baffled the mob. — Another night, a friend changed 
hats with me, so they were deceived. 

My friends finding fault at my so obscurely retiring, I came 
off with the Doctor, the usual way, and one beginning to cry for 
the mob, received a blow on the head, which kept him quiet ; 
however, about half way, a drunken attorney, in derision, asked 
if we had a good meeting, to which was replied, yes, but thy mas- 
ter's servants did not like it. A friend interrogating concerning 
an obscence and scurrilous reply, receiving a blow as answer, 
for which the Attorney was taken in custody, not without a torn 
shirt, &c. 

8th. Lord Belvedere and his Lady, this evening and last Satur- 
day, attended meetings — on Thursday, by invitation, I took tea 
with them, and a Presbyterian Minister present, wanted to know 
what A-double-L-part, in my journal meant, or who the A-double- 
L-part people were. 

Lady B 's sisters are under good impressions ; we all 

came together in the coach to meeting, and on Saturday evening 
I toook tea at his house again, and held meeting with a select 
party, and by his desire spoke largely on A-double-L-part, and 
the 8th and 9th of Romans, &c. 

838. Sunday 14th. We had several comfortable meetings. I 
have spoken once particularly to the little boys. I have held Sunday 
meetings, similar to class meetings, in which I find many who 
not long since, were careless, now stirring up to seek religion, 
some of whom are rejoicing in God. My mind seems strangely 
drawn out in exercises, and views of the present time in the 'politi- 
cal world, the state of Zion, whose walls are broken down, and 
how to counteract the kingdom of darkness, by expanding the tra- 
vail of Zion, 

839. 18th. A general meeting of the official members of the 
Methodist Society in the city, was held this evening, by a special 
call, on my account : I went and made a speech to the following 
purport, in the loft where Tobias had once checked me : said I, 
" I remember near seven years ago, to have been in this house: 
I have my feelings as well other men, and sometimes tried. There 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 237 



are on a moderate calculation, near one hundred persons or more, 
under awakenings of late, from my labors in Golden Lane, I feel 
it my duty indispensably, to travel as I do, and of course cannot 
watch over them, but desire to recommend them to your care: yet 
as I fear that some of them are somewhat prejudiced against the 
Methodists, they will not come into class, unless they are led on 
by degrees; wherefore, I wish if any plan can be devised to meet 
the circumstance, that it may be adopted, knowing they will be 
apt to fall away, unles united to some religious body ; and I feel 
more unity with none, to recommend them to, than you." I was 
then asked, " who should watch over them?" I replied, "one 
of your leaders," and observed, if they had any questions to ask 
me, I would solve them, if I could, to their satisfaction. A gene- 
ral silence prevailed. Then I was interrogated, if I had any 
thing more to say. And also repeatedly, whether I did not de- 
sign to return to Dublin, and make a party? As soon as I replied, 
I retired. 

A talk was held amongst themselves, and Matthew Lanktree, 
the assistant preacher, with J. Jones, was desired to tell me the 
next morning, which they did, viz. that they had agreed to receive 
any I should recommend to them, after examining them; but 
could not think it expedient, to have classes formed particularly at 
or from Golden Lane, lest it should appear too much like a party 
business, and they say " we are Lorenzo's people ;V but would 
intermix them with the classes, amongst the solid members. Oh ! 
when will the time commence, when people shall be actuated with 
only purity of intention in all things, to glorify God and not be 
afraid to follow his providential openings with the leadings of the 
spirit, and exercise faith enough to leave the contingencies of 
events with him. 

840. 19th. Justice Bell, (who it appears has made his liveli- 
hood, of late years, by exerting himself to bring people to the gal- 
lows,) interrupted our meeting, saying, I could not talk common 
English, because I used the word "besom" for which he was put 
out of the house, getting several blows in his passage. Finding 
that he was known by the peace-officers, &c. he cried, " keep the 
peace and I'll support you" — this to deceive them. Next day the 
Rev. Mr. ^M Cay, father-in-law to Lord Belvedere, with Mr. Clark 
a justice of the peace, called on Bell to enquire and demand a pub- 
lic apology; but he to cloak the matter, denied the charge. 

Several persons were considerably injured in the hubbub and 
getting out of the window, &c. amongst these was a young wo- 
man, who had a bone of her arm put out of joint, and the next 
evening absconding again, (as Bell's sons were present with drawn 
swords, &c,) she felt conviction for her littleness of faith, which 



238 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



she acknowledged the next day at meeting, and has since been 
happy in religion. 

Saturday evening there also was a hubbub, and one or two hun- 
dred persons came home with me, to escort me almost every night, 
which caused a rumpus through the streets ; as some were friends 
and some were foes, part of which were for my safety, the others 
would fling stones; sundry on each side, were charged upon the 
watch ; but the aldermen, &c. were such poor things, that none of 
the disorderly were brought to trial. 

841. Sunday 21st. I spoke four times, being feeble in body; 
but could not feel freedom to attend Golden Lane at night, where 

Alic C e spoke, as I felt there w r ould be a disturbance, 

which was the case, and a guard of soldiers with fixed bayonets, 
came to keep the peace, the watch being found insufficient. 

22d. Going to meeting, a stone from a youth through design, 
hit me in the back near the kidney, the shock of which I felt for 
several days. This exhibits to view why it is that the common 
Irish have the name over the world for wicked, disorderly, con- 
duct, being kept in ignorance, and trained up in bigotry and pre- 
judice, without the fear of God ; this to me shows the propriety of 
literature for general information, and encouragement for freedom 
of thought on conscientiousness. 

23d. Being informed of some little uneasiness in the mind of 
the man, who lent us the house in Golden Lane, as the mob had 
broke the windows, &c. and escaped without prosecution ; I 
thought proper to discontinue my meetings, and so appointed 
my last for the next day afternoon, and a contribution to repair the 
injuries, &c! 

24th. Spoke from Acts xx. 25, 26, 27, and had a solemn tender 
time. God opened the hearts of the people, so that a redundancy 
was received. 

842. The last night a powerful mob was assembled ; but as I 
spoke on the nature, &c. of camp meetings, their minds were so 
attracted, that we met with but little disturbance during the meet- 
ing, and as I retired through a back, intricate way, the mob lost 
the object of their aim, though they had a race through a number 
of streets. I knew nothing of this all the time, but by a strong 
impulse went into a friend's house, and felt as if in safety ; and as 
I thrice attempted to come out for home, I felt a forbidding, unac- 
countable for on natural principles, which I expressed to J. Jones, 
and he sending for a coach brought me home in it. When Dr. 
Johnson told me what had happened in the streets, and it appears 
that many were determined on some horrid action of violence, if 
we judge from their weapons and conduct. 

Thus far the Lord has delivered me, though a female friend it 
appears received a blow for my sake, mistaking (in the dark) her 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 239 



bonnet and pelisse, for my gray hat and surtout. I was unwell 
for some days, which prevented my going to the country; also the 
delay of my books, the workmen being indolent. 

Mr. Parsons, the owner of the house in Golden Lane, sent me 
a note expressing a desire that I should hold more meetings in it, 
which I accordingly occupied sundry times at five, p. m. so that 
the rabble would not be at leisure. Justice Clark, with some diffi- 
culty, procured me the liberty of the Taylor's Hall in Black Lane, 
Wiiich I occupied two evenings at seven o'clock ; but as the hour 
clashed with Whitefriar street, I thought proper to discontinue, 
lest the last part of my conduct should seem to contradict the first; 
however, it appeared that considerable numbers of the fruit of Gol- 
den Lane, have joined the Methodist Society, by my advice to go 
to Mattheic Lanktree, &c* 

843. I was taken very unwell of laie, with a convulsive affection, 
of my belly, similar to that which I was seized with at Carlow, 
and my Doctor said he had never before seen or heard of any per- 
son under the same affliction altogether. The disorder was some- 
what keen and very awakening, and continued at intervals for 
several days. / 

Matthew Lanktree sent me a printed ticket with my name on it, 
and signed with his own, to admit me to the lovo-feast ; but being 
somewhat weak in body, I did not think proper to attend, and 
also might feel it my duty to speak somewhat more than would 
be agreeable or acceptable, which to prevent, I might come 
with a burthened mind, as most of the leading and oflicial cha- 
racters were to bp there. 

844. Several friends came to see me — a question was pro- 
posed, "would I be willing for a petition to be drawn up, &c, 
to get signers, for the opening to me the Wesley Chapel ?" I 
replied, i( what other people do, is nothing to me ; but I would 
advise not, as I conceive that it would be labor lost, and raise a 
hubbub by causing uneasiness, &c. I observed, that when I 
came to Dublin, it was with expectation of seeing a revival, and 
I was not disappointed ; yet I believe that much more good 
would have been done, had I had a place to have access to the 
people, but those who had it in their power to accommodate me 
and did not, the blood will lay at their door, if good was 
prevented through their omission — for I feel conscientiously 
clear ; therefore, I shall leave their conscience and their God 
to settle it together. 

Shortly after I was interrogated by a visitor, to know if I in- 
tended to denounce judgments against the Society ; another 



* See hi3 Letters in the Appentfo:, 



240 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE. 



inquired of my printer, if I was going to print (a similarity to a 
Pope's bull) and call names, &e. 

845. October 16th. This day I enter upon my thirtieth 
year, twenty-five of which I could reflect back, and behold they 
are gone as a dream, and thirty years more will soon revolve, 
which if I live will bring me to the ordinary age of man. Oh ! 
the preciousness of time ! — Oh ! the duration of eternity. 

I held several meetings at Golden Lane, as I have been de- 
tained here about two weeks by contrary winds, and waging for 
the Doctor. 

846. I received a letter from Matthew Lanktree,* the assis- 
tant preacher, mentioning that about thirty or upwards of those 
who had been awakened, had joined his Society on my recom- 
mendation of them to his watch care, and that many of them 
were rejoicing in God. 

847. 23d. The wind came fair, and we embarked with Cap- 
tain Thomas in the Duchess of York, for Liverpool; being 
accompanied from the Doctor's house to Pigeon house, by 
mamma Letty and Sally Jones, who had procured a coach for 
that purpose. 

Here I could but now reflect, when I sailed up this river, 
near seven years ago, with five shillings and six pence British 
in my pocket, without credentials or acquaintance, whe/e to 
go ; but was a poor stranger in a strange land, having none to 
rely upon ; but like the fowls of the air, to trust Divine Provi- 
dence for my daily bread. This was living by faith, instead of 
sight ; and a trial of my faith it was ; but God did carry me 
through. 

Now the scene is changed — I have friends to convey me in a 
carriage, by the side of the river — I have now a wife and a 
daughter, and my way opening before me. 

848. When I sailed from Quebec, it appeared to me that God 
chose to make use of that means to recover my health, for some 
end unknown to me. But now me thinks I dimly see the end 
or purpose, viz. to lay a foundation for the enlargement of 
Zion's borders, for God works by means : and simple means 
answer the most noble ends — a small mustard seed in the east 
will produce a great tree ; and the kingdom of God is compared 
to it, and to a vine. I also see even some of the effects (in different 
respects) of my former visit, particularly in the publication of 
my conversion, &c. to give away, though it then took all my 
money but one guinea, just as I was taken ill of the small-pox. 

After about twenty-seven hours sail, we anchored in the 
river, and the next morning went on shore at Liverpool. I 

♦ See Appendix. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 241 



was considerably unwell on the passage, both as it relates to 
«h<? convulsions arising from my late abscess or humour, &c, 
and the foulness of my stomach, which was the bitterest of the 
bitter, and set my teeth on edge, which thing I had never heard 
of before — this was not the effect of sea-sickness. My Doctor 
was of singular use to me at this time. 

849. Sunday, October 26th. We took coach and came to 
Warrington, where we arrived about noon, and found our friend 
Peter Phillips from home. So we went to the chapel where 
Peterwas preaching; but espying us through the window, told 
the people, and sat down in the midst of his discourse, as if just 
assembled. However, as we came in, the conduct of the audi 
lory expressed their joy at our arrival. I sat down, and we 
had a Quaker meeting for some time, i. e. silence. At length 
Peter spoke, and I dismissed the people. I spoke twice, and 
the next evening also ; but had my fears that some had not 
been as faithful as they should. 

28th. Set off on foot for Macclesfield; but felt so weak in 
&ody that I could scarcely go two miles an hour. However,, 
Mary B , who had heard me speak by way of warn- 
ing, concerning what I thought was coming over the country, 
and felt as if a witness in her own breast, concluded to have 
some talk with me on the subject of America, as being an asy- 
lum to those who might escape from the storm, as she had an 
Independent fortune fallen to her, from a relation who brought 
her up in London. She accordingly took post-chaise with 
her sister M irtha — -overtook us on the road — insisted on our 
getting in, and carried us to our destined place. Immediately 
after our arrival, word ran through the town "The Doctor and 
the American are come," and that night there came more than 
could get into the house. 

We tarried a few days, and found wonders had been wrought 
since our departure — between two and three hundred had 
joined society by convincement, and several strange things had 
taken place,, amongst which was a dumb boy who had seen me 
cutting the initials of my name upon a tree, as he was passing 
by on crutches, came to meeting — got happy, and desired to 
express it to others, and was enabled so to do, in the power of 
speech and songs, to the surprise of the people. His father had 
strove to hire him to speak ; had flattered, and even threatened 
to flog him if he did not; but all in vain. 

The people carried the news to his father, that his son could 
talk, which he was scrupulous to believe, (for joy) saying I 
must put my ear to his mouth, to be sure that the sound comes 
from him. 



16 



242 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



A Deist t also, who b^d been a commissioned officer, in balh 
the navy and army, and had been in many parts of Europe and 
Africa, a great profligate, and a disciple of Yoltaire^ having 
heard of the American preacher, with the white hat, &c. hap- 
pening to see me in the street, was excited by curiosity, or 
some other motive, to come to meeting ; and so it happened, 
that whilst I related a story of a negro, who feeling so happy 
that he shouted the praise of God, was asked by a gentleman deist 
passing by : " Negro ! what do you praise God for? Negroes 
have got no souls V The negro replied, " Massa, if black man 
got no soul, religion make my body happy the power of 
God fastened it on his mind, that he wanted Ms body happy, 
and could not rest until he gave up his deism, and found what 
the negro expressed. 

I visited some other places, but found my bodily strength to 
decay, being much agitated with the asthma or convulsions, as 
if nature was breaking loose, shrinking, and giving up: The 
people would flock out to meeting as many or more than could 
get into the house before day, so that my meetings could con* 
elude as soon as it was light. 

850. So I visited Preston-brook — hence in a gig to Frod- 
sham, where I had comfortable meetings. A backslidden 
Methodist, (a sea-captain) whom I happened to lay hold of by 
the hair in the meeting, and putting my finger on his heart, told 
him my thoughts — he felt the truth of my remarks, and the 
next morning, as soon as it was day, with a hand set out to 
carry me in an open boat to Liverpool, there being no flats 
ready. We had proceeded a few miles, when we espied a flat 
beating forward. The morning being calm r we strove to fall 
in with her on her tack, which brought us into the middle of 
the river, that was about a league broad. Of a sudden there 
came on a puff from a squall of wind, the most sudden I ever 
saw. We could not catch the flat, nor stem the wind, nor gain 
the shore. Scarcely had we turned round to run before the wind, 
when the squall overtook us, which seemed to raise the waves, 
and yet to smooth them, so as to prevent breakers. In this 
state the Runcon Packet espied us, and bore down to our relief. 
I was so chilled that I could not clamber into the vessel, but 
was dragged in by main force. My state was truly sensible of 
being attended with convulsions, the surprise of the passen- 
gers, &c. 

A well dressed female on board, was so indecent in her con- 
duct with the Captain, in presence of the passengers, as I had 
never been witness to the like before. It makes me think of 
the state of Port-au-Prince and Cape St. Francois before the 
insurrection, and of former nations who had filled up the mea- 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



243 



sure of their iniquities, like the Canaanites or Sodom, &c. And 
if this be a specimen of this country, is not the downfall of many 
at the door ? 

851. On my arrival in Liverpool, I found my appointment 
was not given out until for next evening, which gave me some 
rest. An A-double-L-part-man, who had in general executed 
his work well for my printer, Forshaw, was employed to do 
my books ; but departed from the pattern given him, and had 
like to have spoiled some hundreds, as he fell into a passion, and 
became saucy and fretful without a cause, (unless it were the 
subject of my writings.) I went to see him — he acknowledged 
the above, which made me think of Charles Wesley having once 

said in company, tl I can always know a C 1 by his 

temper." One replied, " that's a lie." C W- rejoined, 

" Hah ! Leviathan,ha.ve I drawn the out with a hook." 

I got some more letters from America, one of which informs 
me that Bishop Whatcoat is dead, and of a Camp Meetings in 
the little state of Delaware in which eleven hundred and sixty- 
five professed to be converted, and six hundred and six sancti- 
fied. Oh! may the flame kindle over the whole earth. 

I had a comfortable meeting in Zion chapel, and then took 

the canal packet to Wigan, where Dr. J n and brother 

J. Mee, from Warrington met me. We proceeded to Hayton, 
where I held three meetings— met the children, and found the 
work prospering. 

852. Sunday, November 9th. Spoke in Bolton, and next 
morning, and thence returned to Warrington, through Lowton, 
where I had ordered an appointment, which through mistake 
was given out for a wrong hour ; so I left them very abruptly, 
bidding none farewell, leaving my Doctor and J % Mee, behind 
me. However, this turned for good : for as the Doctor had 
previously spoken of visiting this family, they would not readily 
let him off. The people assembled, and the Doctor spoke near 
an hour and a half to their general satisfaction, which I think 
seemed somewhat to raise his drooping mind. 

I visited Risley wiih some satisfaction. 

12th. Set out from Lymn, but through weakness of body 
was necessitated to give over, and requested my Doctor to pro- 
ceed to Lymn, as a gig was waiting for us on the way. Pie 
did, and found a congregation waiting, and spoke to them with 
a degree of liberty, and I believe to their general satisfaction^ 
and some to himself. 

A man of no religion living near Warrington, in a . neighbor- 
hood *vhere I had frequently felt a desire to hold meetings, 
came and invited me. A thought struck me to ask him if he had 
'plenty of stable room, as I had some thoughts of getting travel- 



244 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



ling convenience in consequence of my late weakness ; he replied 
in the affirmative, and also added, he had a horse and chair at 
my service. 

853. November 13th, 1806. Some months ago I took tea in 
company with a preacher's wife of the name of Beaumont, and 
gave her a Camp meeting book. They were stationed this year 
at Congleton, and the account which she gave of me, caused a 
desire in the breasts of the official members that I should pay 
their town a visit, particularly after they had heard of the revival 
in Macclesfield, and some of them had heard me preach. It was 
tried at the leader's meeting whether I should be invited \here. — 
Some strenuously opposed it, among whom was the young prea- 
' € ] ie y — Beaumont the assistant was silent. However it was car- 
ried by a great majority; and one told the young preacher that 
he had better go home to the plough, than talk in such a manner. 

At first I had thoughts of taking Peggy with me on this visit 
But upon reflection thought best to have my Doctor; so we pro- 
ceeded in the carriage to the place, where we arrived about six in 
the evening, and were cordially received by friends who had sat 
up the preceding night, expecting me by the coach, and were now 
preparing to send in search of me. 

I felt as if this field was ripe for harvest. About seven, the 
chapel was nearly filled, and though I felt weak in body , I ap- 
pointed four meetings for next day, intending to make a proper 
trial in the town. The people thought, surely the American in- 
tends to give us preaching enough. 

14th. At half past five in the morning, the chapel was half full, 
and more at noon. At six the house was filled and at eight over- 
flowed. 

15th. Had four meetings also, and the Doctor went to Maccles- 
field which appeared providential, as otherwise the people would 
have been disappointed; which was prevented to the people's 
general satisfaction as far as I could learn. 

Sunday 16th. I spoke at six in the chapel, at twelve in the open 
air, to, as some supposed, from four to eight thousand. After 
Beaumont had done in the evening, I addressed the same congre- 
gation, and those members who had opposed my coming, were 
detained to hear, as they could not get out, which I believe re- 
moved some prejudice as some of them heard me again. 

Monday 17th. House nearly filled at half past five, and I invited 
the mourners to meet me at twelve ; a number came, and Beau- 
mont's wife took an active part in helping me to pray with them. 
In the evening the house was filled at both meetings as usual. 

18th. Meeting again in the morning, and appointed my fare- 
well for noon ; there was a large auditory attended, at the close 
of the meeting I invited the mourners to come forward : about 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



245 



fifty distinguished themselves. I prayed with them, several pro- 
fessed to find deliverance. I retired, leaving a number of mour- 
ners with those who were helping me. The work spread and 
become more general, so that people flocked from various parts of 
the town to see what was the matter. The meeting continued 
until night, after which, two young men came after me to Mac- 
clesfield where I was gone, and brought me the news before 
day, that about sixty had professed to find peace before the con- 
clusion ; among these were my hostess, who had been a thorn to 
her husband for about twenty-three years, and a profligate son of 
the man who had been -the principal cause of my coming. 

Beaumont said he would rather have a noise that would blow 
the roof off the house, than have the people all dead. These 
were Old Methodists, and there was no separate party at Congle- 
ton ; but a great majority of the leaders, &c. were determined to 
leave the society if the invitation was prevented, whicfh I knew 
not of until afterwards. 

854. At Macclesfield these Quaker-Methodists or Third Divi- 
sion, who called themselves Revivalists-, were hoped, by the Old 
Met/iodists, to have dwindled away ; but now this expectation was 
given up, apprehending that my visits had been the means of their 
perpetuation, in consequence of the late great revival, and large 
addition to their society. 

On my first coming to Macclesfield, my Doctor being acquain- 
ted with Joseph Bradford, the head preacher, waited on him with 
the originals of my credentials, &c. letting him know that I was 
no party man, but kept in as close connexion with the Old Soci- 
ety as the nature of my calling would admit. 

He with the young preacher, was willing I should have their 
pulpit, but it was objected to by the official members ; which, as I 
was well informed, caused him to lose a night's rest. But now I 
received an invitation to occupy the house. I spoke twice, to 
about one thousand five hundred each time, and twice at the Re- 
vivalists. Some of the minds of these were pained, and the con- 
duct of the others reminded me of a little fierce dog I once saw, 
who, to save his food would only come when the cat was called. 
Oh! party spirit ! when will it be abolished from the earth? 

855. Wednesday 19th. Came to Knutsford in the evening, 
but found my appointment had not been given out according to 
my direction ; however, 1 spoke at eight o'clock, and early in the 
morning: at the last meeting there seemed some good impres- 
sions. 

856. My mind was distressed ; I took no food in town, and but 
little sleep, which was on a hard seat near the fire in the kitchen, 
and walked off on my way before daylight, after dismissing the 
people and leaving the Doctor to get the chair and follow me.— 



246 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 

We arrived in Warrington as soon as we could, where I found 
the family ] but not seeing my Peggy, I enquired where she was. 
Went up stairs and found her lying sick upon the bed, just as I 
had seen her in my sleep the night before. She was in a ner- 
vous fever, as the Doctor said, having been taken unwell the 
night I went away. An unconverted Doctor or Apothecary at- 
tended her; but whether he had done much harm or good, I 
know not : however, he was now dismissed, as I had the one I 
desired with me, who, if he were in Dublin, I should have sent 
for him. He, the first day, seemed to think the fever only a momen- 
tary thing, and in no wise dangerous; but next day shook his 
head as he was going to Frodsham, where he held two meetings 
to the general satisfaction of the people; and returning found the 
fever inflexible, which seemed to leave little grounds for hopes of 
recovery. : 

Peggy complained of great heaviness and continual sinking", 
like the giving up of nature ; which the Doctor said was the 
nature of her disorder, arising from a complaint in the liver, that 
she had been more or less affected with for many years, and was 
the cause (by the humour getting into the blood) of her long con- 
tinued infirmities, and particularly fainting, &c. with Avhich she 
had been attacked in America, and the cause of which had not 
been understood. 

Having several appointments given out, my present circum- 
stances were such, that I scrupled about fulfilling them, consider- 
ing her situation and my own weakness, until Mary B -d 

requested, as doing her a favor, that I would accept the loan of a 
carriage, &e. In company with Peter Phillips, I visited North- 
wich, the metropolis of the circuit, where I spoke twice in the Old 
Methodist meeting house, I believe to the general satisfaction — 
good was done, and some prejudice removed. 

Sunday 23d. Spoke at the forest at ten a. m. Many had to 
stand in the rain ; but we had a shout, which frequently drowned 
my voice. 

857. As I was passing the Moor, I could not but reflect on 
Nixon's prophecy of a battle to be fought in this place, in which 
England should be won and lost three times in one day, whilst a 
miller with three thumbs should hold three kings horses : which 
I remarked in my discourse at Newpale at two o'clock ; and was 
afterwards informed that a miller of the above description now 
resided at the mill mentioned in the prophecy ; and moreover, that 
" in the neighborhood where Nixon (called the Cheshire fool) 
lived, it was received as a truth, that many things which he had 
prophecied, did really come to pass, and that he died of hunger 
in the palace of James I. according to his own prediction in his 
Rative place." 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 247 



I spoke in the evening at Norley , but many could not get within 
bearing 1 , so I spoke in the chapel next morning, which was nearly 
filled : and I since hear that a good work then began. Thence 
to Bradley Orchard, where we had a quickening time ; also at 
JProdsham from hence to Warrington, having been absent fifty- 
two hours, held nine meetings, and travelled about fifty miles.— 
Found Peggy still in her sinking, low state : the first word she 
spoke as I entered the room, was, " Where is my Jesus ?" 

858. The Doctor said he had never known more powerful 
means used with so little effect, on account of the inflexibility of 
the fever.— I observed the Doctor to make use of the oil of tar, 
(not the spirits of turpentine) externally on the feet, and a prepa- 
ration of camphor and opium internally, which produced such a 
copious sweating that her clothes were necessitated to be changed 
twice in a night, and this successively for several days : we also 
used a large stone bottle filled with hot water, kept constantly to 
the feet: these had the desired effect, and were the only means 
that seemed to give any relief to the .sinking (as she called it) 
which the Doctor said proceeded from the disorder in the liver 
approaching towards a mortification • the poisonous corrupt 
humour of it operating upon the heart and nervous system, and 
producing this sensation- and he since has added, that he never 
before saw any one in a similar situation, who did not die or fall 
into melancholy, madness or despair. 

The man who had lent me his horse and chair for Congleion, 
!iad invited me to hold meetings in a large barn at Stocktonheath, 
where he resided: these I now attended to with assiduity in 
evenings : and Mary B— favoring me with a seat in a 

carriage, was of no small convenience at this time, as my body 
was still weak, not being entirely free from the convulsions : and 
also attending mostly by night and day to Peggy, as we had no 
watchers of consequence till towards the last, and no proper nurses 
at this time, though the family did ail in their power for our con- 
venience ; but the mistress was taken sick with the fever, and our 
little child taking the infection from the breast, made the house a 
k ind of hospital at this time. 

859. Sunday, Dec. 6th. I held meeting last evening and 
three to-day in the Kilhamite or New Connexion chapel in Ches- 
ter, where there seemed to be a considerable quickening amongst 
a barren people. J. Malliso?i, the preacher, is one of the sweetest, 
liberal hearted, spirited men I have seen in that connexion, as in 
general they are too much given to finding fault with the Old 
Methodists. 

On my return the outward appearance seemed a little more 
ghastly to me ; but the Doctor replied that the inward symptoms 
were to the reverse. 



248 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 

On Tuesday the symptoms again appeared unfavourable: ©js 
Wednesday I felt an omen in my mind as if something m oar 
circumstances was going to turn up. 

In the afternoon a spiritual daughter of mine from Elshy, {m 
country place about twelve? miles off) came to see us; and so is 
happened in conversation, that she agreed to take our child anc? 
attend it with motherly care, they being in comfortable circum- 
stances; and also our watcher seemed to answer so well that I 
prevailed with her to give up her own employment, and attend 
upon Peggy till the conclusion of her illness. 

The workshop being contiguous to the house, the work of botis 
lofts, together with the noise of the children, annoyed Peggy more 
than she was well able to bear, which she had not complained of 
until now ; so I determined to move her to the house of Pet«r 
Wright, at Stretton, about four miles off, in the country, where 
the air was more pure. 

Dr. Johnson set up with her about fifteen nights without taking- 
off his clothes; neither did I change mine for three or four and 
twenty days : however, the jarring of the coach did her no injury, 
but in a few days some symptoms of a recovery were entertained. 

860. She was now called to a fresh trial. I had felt it on my 
mind ever since my leaving America, to pay Ireland a general 
visit ; and as circumstances had turned up r and feeling my soul 
bound to America in the spring, I had no opportunity until now 
immediately; which circumstances I stated to her: she said, go: 
however, I tarried a week later; we then joined in prayer — I 
went to Stockton Heath, spoke at night, then took coach to Liver- 
pool, so lost my night's rest : but as no packet had sailed for two- 
weeks,- nor probably would shortly, ^the winds being contrary,) 
I got my affairs adjusted, and took packet to Chester, but was dis- 
appointed in getting a seat in the mail coach for Holly-head ; but 
another in a circuitous rout presented to view, in which I was 
over-charged in my fare, on account of my ignorance, being a 
stranger : also was deceived, as a cross coach was to take me ors 
the road, which perhaps might be full, so I lose my accommoda- 
tion ; thus I lost the next night's rest, but had not gone twenty 
miles before I changed my inside to an outside passage, the cross 
coach being so full, and had not a man quitted the coach to ac- 
commodate me, should have been left in the lurch. My situa- 
tion was trying, it being an hundred and twenty miles, and exceed- 
ingly cold and rainy: also some young Irish officers, of the Po- 
pish religion, just from Malta, w r ere continually my tormentors 
over these Welch mountains, many miles of which I walked to 
avoid them, the coach being overloaded. One day as I passed a 
lake or pond of water, a whirlwind from a mountain crossed the 
load just as I had passed: I could but reflect on a providential 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



249 



care, when I saw the water forced many yards into the air. Took 
food but twice on the journey. Had not time to procure provi- 
sions, but went on board in my wet clothes, (as a packet was then 
ready to sail) and took my passage in the hold with ihe horse, 
rag, "tag, and bobtail, to avoid the Irish officers Thus I continued 
from Saturday to Monday, when a boat double manned, by signal 
came to take some out. charged treble price; adding ihty never 
were in such swells before. Pawning a note to satisfy them, it 
was with the greatest difficulty that 1 could get to the Doctor's 
house, where Mrs. Johnson got me a cup of ted, with a hearty 
welcome. I lay down before the fire to dry myself, it being now 
Monday evening, and my last refreshment was breakfast on Satur- 
day. 

861. Here the hand of Providence was manifest. I arrived in 
Dublin just before the Holydays, which are kept more sacred 
than Sunday. At a leader's meeting, (being informed I was come,) 
it was broached by some who had been distant heretofore, if they 
should not open the Dublin houses, which hitherto had been shut 
against me, and it was not objected by general vote, wherefore 
Matthew Lanktree, the assistant or superintendent preacher, took 
me to Gravel Walk meeting house, where I exhorted after ser- 
mon — thence a way opened for me to hold meeting in Whitefriar 
street meeting house, where I spoke a number of times both even- 
ings and mornings ; then Mr. Averill (who was a church clergy- 
man,) formed me a rout through Ireland, adding a kind of recom- 
mendation to this purport: "Our Brother Lorenzo Dow has 
preached in Whitefriar street and Gravel Walk meeting houses, 
he travels Ireland relying on God — in the name of the Lord I 
wish him success, or bid him God speed. 

ADAM AVERILL. 

Dublin, December" Sf-c. 

862. The man by the name of Wade, who had took me in his 
gig to Wicklow, accommodated me with it on this intended jour- 
ney also. It being whispered that I wanted a young man to attend 
me, to take care of the horse and gig, one by the name of John 
Fleming, obtaining his master's consent, offered. The first day 
we went to Drochedea, where I spoke five times in the Methodist 
meeting house, and Tholsel, thence to Cullen, spoke twice — Dun- 
dalk once— mostly Roman Catholic. At C trickmaccross meet- 
ing, not being appointed, I spoke in the street to a few attentires, 
and went to King's Court, spoke in the market-house, and stayed 
with Mr. Dyoss, a kind family; thence to Baleborough, spoke in 
the street and in the house ; so to Coote Hill, where were three 
houses for meeting in a row. The Methodists had invited all the 



250 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Calvinists in the town to come : I spoke on A-double-L-partism, 
which gave great offence, as it was wrongly supposed to be de- 
signedly done, which one being abashed, the other exasperated — 
neighbors would hardly speak to each other next day. At Clones 
saw Wood, whom I had seen when in this country before — his 
friendship still remained — spoke twice — appointed when to come 
again, and went to Cavan a cool town — hard people — spoke twice, 

and also at Kilmore, in the house of brother to 

who abridged the church articles for America, 

when Dr. Coke was designed to come over, &c. spoke six times in 
Granard, and an A-double-L-part church minister taking offence, 
went out — twice at Old Castle — twice at Mulengar — once at Te- 
rilspass — also at Kilbegan — then to Bracke castle, to the house 
of a great man, of about three thousand sterling per annum ; he 
thought I had an errand to his family: some of this Handy 
family followed me to Moate. I visited Moss Town, tarrying with 
Mr. Kingston in a great house, bat as the family were designingly 
striving to retard or detain me from meeting, saying, it was too 
late, &c. I suddenly and abruptly left the table, found the way 
out of the house, and pushed off to meeting, which brought out all 
hands upon a jaunting car ; and also next morning I visited Go- 
shen and Lisduff — held four meetings — saw the wife of the cler- 
gyman who had left the meeting ; she was a pious Methodist, but 
got deceived in his A-double-L-partism, until the matrimonial 
knot was tied, and many a poor woman gets imposed upon as a 
cypher for a husband ; spoke twice in Longford — good times — 
saw Mr. Armstrong, a preacher, and I believe an excellent man. 
Athlone, spoke twice — called for mourners, but none coming for- 
ward; one who did not preach, though he had the name, said, 
" the people here are uncircumcised in heart and ears, and will not 
stoop and bow to Lorenzo." His name was Robinson. Next 
morning about twenty came up under the melting power of God 
to be prayed for — thence to Clara, where some of the Handy peo- 
ple were — thence to Tullamore, and several friends met me on the 
way, one of which was Christopher Wood. When in this coun- 
try before, I felt distressed and abruptly left a house of quality, 
where I intended to lodge, late at night — I met this man in the 
street and went home with him, whose wife from that time became 
serioHS ; so now I had a home — had two good meetings — got the 
gig repaired and went to Mountmilleck — pressed a man to send a 
bell man through the town, to ring out the people, saying, " put 
on the courage of a man" — he did — afterwards I found he was a 
Methodist preacher. Spoke twice at Portarlington — here I re- 
ceived the solemn news of the death of our only child — I felt as if 
a part of myself was gone ; yet could not murmur, but felt with 
submission to say, 44 the Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away, 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 251 

blessed be his Name :" it is a feeling which nothing but expe- 
rience can fully realize. Though our Letitia be no more seen, 
yet she having escaped the evil to come, with all the vain snares 
of this delusive world. I trust it is not long before we shall meet 
above, where parting shall be no more. — What must have been 
the feeling of poor Peggy, when in a strange land, given over to. 
die, at least but small probability of meeting again — her husband 
and child absent — and then the news of the death of the latter to 
reach her ears ?— Experience only can tell. Messrs. Jones and 
Griffen, who brought me the above news, accompanied me to 
Monsteverin and Athy, and talked about going to America. — I 
visited a country place, and then to Maryborough, stayed with 
John Campoin, who was a happy local preacher when I was here 
before; but now he is in an uncomfortable state, some uncomfor- 
table circumstances having turned up ; he spoke frequently, find- 
ing fault and speaking of the faults of the Methodists, which is 
too frequently the case with backsliders, retailing the impropri- 
eties of others without mending their own. Vice ought to be dis- 
countenanced, but to watch others with a jealous spirit, to speak of 
in a canting way, &c. argues very bad, and savors of an unholy 
spirit. I visited Mountrath and Tentore, where Mr. Averill lives ; 
his conversion was as follows : His grandmother was a good 
church woman for the time ; a church clergyman gave him a rap 
on the head with a cain in play, when he was six years old — he 
said, grandmother, I wish that man would never come again j 
said she, wish God's Minister would never come again I Feeling 
the effect of the blow, a large bunch on his head, she was exaspe- 
rated also : he desired an explanation why the man preached ; 
she said, to save people, but he would not except he was well paid 
for it ; thus, while she was explaining things to his understand- 
ing, he felt a great light or comfort to break into his mind, but 
could not tell the cause, nor what it was — it lasted near twelve 
months — he said to her, when I am grown up I will preach for 
nothing ; she replied, that is a good resolution, but you will for- 
get it ; he said, I will not. His father lost a purse of gold, and 
said, the child who would find and return it, should have what- 
ever they would ask ; he found it and said, let me go to college 
instead of my elder brother, (whom the father intended to educate,) 
and would not be put off Thus he got his education and became 
a church minister, but preached for hire ; and one day when visit- 
ing his parish, he called on a family called Quakers ; they asked, 
Who art thou, the man that preaches in the steeple-house? One 
said, don't thee preach for hire ? — He said he did. Q, Dost thou 
think it is right? A. I don't know that it is wrong. Ct I did not 
ask if thou thought it wrong, but dost thou think it is right? A. 
(His youthful promise started into his mind not to preach for 
hire, so he dare not say he thought it right ; but still replied, \ 



252 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 

don't know it to be wrong. Q,. Art thou willing for light on the 
subject? A. Yes; so the Quaker gave him a book against- hire- 
lings, which he read with attention, and every word carried con- 
viction to his mind, so he gave up the Curacy which his wife 
had for pocket money heretofore ; and when she observed him not 
to go to church, she inquired the cause, and said, what shall I do 
lor pocket money? He replied, my dear, I trust God will help 
me to make out the same sum some other way, &c. He built a 
pulpit in his own house, and held meetings; and shortly one 
man professed to be converted, and know his sins forgiven, which 
Averill reproved him for, saying, I don't know my own forgiven. 
A Methodist present said, if you don't, I do ; and if you will look 
for the witness, God will give it you : and soon after he felt the 
same sensations as when a lad, &c. His wife * left him, because 
he dare do no otherwise than itinerate and preach without hire, 
being possessed of an independent fortune : so the order of Pro- 
vidence brought him among the Methodists. One day a mob saw 
him coming over abridge, and one said, devil split my head open 
if I don't do so and so to the swadler, (the Methodists being called 
swadlers in Ireland in derision,) but the restraining Providence of 
God kept them, so he passed unhurt: afterwards, that man on the 
Continent had his head opened by a French sword, which one 
saw, who heard him express the words, and wrote home to his 
friend, not to oppose Mr. Averill, for he was a man of God. He, 
though in connexion, is not confined to a circuit, but travels as 
he pleases; also there are ten Missionaries employed, though not 
particularly confined, but are somewhat like Mr. G. and C. &c. in 
New York district. 

863. I had three Church ministers to hear me, one of whom 
was a Deist, yet continued his living in AverilFs vicinity. From 
Durrow I went to Kilktnney, and from thence to money-beg, 
where some conversed about America. I visited a country place, 
Carlow and Ballitore — here I spoke in a Quaker meeting house — 
here Job Scott died, and Dr. Johnson was born. I visited Baltin- 

* She lived a few years, during which time she caused him much trouble, sorrow 
and anxi.'ty, though he allowed her two hundred pounds sterling per annum, for her 
support, and the Jaughter; and who would not see him. nor suffer the daughter to 
write to him, though she appeared ready to fly when she met him on the road ; but 
after the mother's death, returned, being young. 

The wives of J. VV. and George Whitefield, were similar; but those three men 
stuck to the work, and God blessed them in it, until those objects were removed out of 
the way. And if a man is faithful in the way of duty, and those beings who act thus 
are removed and taken away, how can one, in conscience and in truth, call it a 
" LOSS?' 

And those men whom God has moved by his Spirit, and called to preach the Gos- 
pel, how do they feel, when under petticoat government, so far as to desert the work^ 
"Any way for the sake of peace." f^rKiit remember, that which God wills concern- 
ing the sphere of our action, is the only road to sure PEACE: "for the way of 
iraisgressors is hard;" therefore, out of the order of God, a conscious man cannot 
feel easy in hie mind, until he fully backslides in heart. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



253 



glass, Hacketstown, Tinhaly, Killaveny, Rednagh, Rathdrum, to 
Wicklow, Here was J. Wade, son to the man who lent ine the 
gig, who conversed about America; he also accompanied me to 
Arklow and Gorey, where I spoke in the market house — thence 
to Ferns and Newtown Barry. When I was here seven years 
before, I was surprised by an unusual noise, so that I could not 
sleep; yet I would not be scared away, knowing- if the devil come, 
he could not hurt me; but could obtain no satisfactory informa- 
tion relative to it, yet would sleep there no more. That family 
now told me, that they heard the noise several days successively 
after I was gone, until a backslider who was then sick under the 
roof, was dead, being in black despair. — Ennisconhy, Wexford, 
Old Ross, New Ross, City of Waterford, Carrick on Seur, Clon- 
mel, Cashel, Littleton, Rosgrey, Templemore, Clesordan, Burr, 
Aughrim, Tuam, Castlebar. I visited some of these places, had 
received wrong information relative to my coming, which disap- 
pointments paved the way to my getting greater congregations. 
Gideon Ousley, one of the Missionaries, met me, and observed, 
yesterday a Roman priest being insufficient, got another to help 
him, and the one with a whip and the other with a club, drove off 
some thousands of people like swine to market, Avho were atten- 
tively hearing him preach, I could scarcely helieve that the 
clergy in this our day, could have such an ascendancy over their 
people. He accompanied me to many appointments to Sligo. In 
this journey I found numbers converted, the fruit of awakenings 
when here before, and many came out to hear, which did not 
usually attend any place of religious worship: so I have access 
sometimes to one class of people, which was I to labor in any 
other sphere of life, I should not — thence to Manor Hamilton, 
Violet Hill, Enniskilen, Maguires Bridge, Brookborough, Clones, 
Monagham, Aghnacloy, Cookstown, Cole Island, Moy, Black- 
water, Armagh, Rich FT ill, Tanderagee, Portadown, Lurgan, 
Moria, Lisburn, and Belfast; here I met some of my old friends 
from Lame, who informed me of the expectations of the people 
there. I intended to visit that place ever since I came to Europe, 
but now could get no farther down into the north ; there may be 
the providence of Gnd in this. Balinahinth, DownpatricJc, Neu-ry, 
and so to Dublin, having been gone sixty-seven days, in which 
time I travelled about seventeen hundred English miles, and held 
about two hundred meetings, in most of which the quickening 
power of God was to be felt, and some were set at liberty before 
we parted. I returned the horse and chair to the owner, satisfied 
the demand — left money for the Doctor's books, which he once 
had sent by me to America, and prepared for my departure. The 
friends who had conversed relative to sailing with me, now met 
and agreed that I should engage their passage. 



254 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



864. I suddenly departed to Liverpool, feeling my work done 
here, and engaged the steerage of a ship for our company accord- 
ingly; Peggy was recovered, and thus the Lord was good to 
bring us together once more, when there was so little prospect to 
human probability when we parted. Many condemned me for 
going to Ireland when and as I did, but had I tarried I could 
have done her no more good, as I obtained the nurse I wished 
for, and by going I answered a clear conscience. We went by 
canal to Wigan — walked to Hecton, from thence we went to 
Bolton, in the mean time I visited Blackburn and another plaGe; 
so when I came, the man who invited me, treated me cool, by 
which means I was disagreeably necessitated to disappoint hun- 
dreds of people, We came by canal to Manchester, where we 
met the Doctor, who suddenly departed from me by coach to 
Chester, — thence to Hollyhead, and so went over to Dublin, and 
I saw him no more. He is one of the kindest humane men to 
the poor I have seen, and I am under more obligations to him 
than any I have acquaintance with in my travels. I was in 
hopes to have had his company to America, but here I was disap- 
pointed, as he could not see his way clear to come — thence to 
Warrington — saw our friends and found them well. The Society 
called Quaker Methodists, gave me a testimonial concerning my 
conduct, as may be seen in the Appendix. Here I met brother 
Shegog — we went to Knutsford — thence to Macclesfield, where I 
preached the dedication sermon of the New chapel, belonging to 
the Free Gospellers or Revivalists ; instrumental music was in- 
troduced here in form, to draw the more people together, to get 
money to defray the expenses of the house ; I believe they got 
less money by so doing, than they would otherwise, and of course 
it is a foolish thing to take the devil's tools to do the Lord's work 
with ; it is an evil practice, and you cannot deny it. 

865. I visited Congleton — found more than one hundred had 
been taken into society since my other visit. I also visited Bos- 
lem, in Staffordshire, and many other places. Also the city of 
Chester, and all around its vicinity. I received invitations into 
different parts of England, but feeling as it were, my work done 
here, and my heart and soul bound for America, I dare do no 
otherwise than return, and of course durst not accept the invita- 
tions, but with thankfulness, and not comply. 

866. There are six kinds of names of Methodists in England. 
1. Old Society ; 2. Kilhamites ; 3. Quaker Methodists ; 4. White- 
field's Methodists ; 5. Revivalists, or Free Gospellers : 6. Welch 
Methodists, (called Jumpers) a happy, simple, pious people, by the 
best accounts, besides the church Methodists. 

867. The old body are the main stock, as that in America, they 
have never had a final separation from the Church, they are 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



255 



called Protestants, but most of them are as disenters, preaching 
in church hours, which Mr. Wesley did not allow — they mostly 
have the ordinances among them, though their preachers are not 
ordained, but say the power which qualifies them to preach, does 
not make a man half a minister, and if he be properly called, and 
qualified by God to administer the substance in the word, to the 
salvation of souls, the same of course is fit to administer the sha- 
dow in form and of course count the ordination but a FORM.* 

868. There is instrumental music in most of the leading cha- 
pels in England. But for a lad to start up and sing away in form 
like a hero, yet have no more sense of divine worship than a par- 
rot that speaks a borrowed song, I ask how God is glorified in 
that? If mechanism was in such perfection as to have a machine 
by steam to speak words in form of sentences , and so say a 
prayer, repeat a sermon, and play the music, and say amen. — 
Would this be divine worship ? No ! there is no divinity about it : 
and of course it is only but mechanism ; and hence if we have 
not the Spirit of God, our worship is not divine. Consequently, 
it is only form : and form without power, is but a sham. 

869. In Ireland the separation from the Church has not taken 
place; there is more of the ancient Methodist simplicity discover- 
able among them, but not as in America. I believe the plan 
fallen upon in these United States, is,, and has been the most 
proper one for the time being, to carry on an extensive itinerancy 
with little expense ; but what will or should be best in future, may 
God's wisdom direct, and his providence point out? Well may 
the Poet say,f 

" Except the Lord conduct the plan, 
" The best concerted schemes are vain, 
" And never can succeed," 

If "the kingdom of God be righteousness, peace, and joy in 
the Holy Ghost," and the "testimony of Jesus be the spirit of pro- 
phecy," well may the Apostle say, "No man can call Jesus Lord 
but by the Holy Ghost." — Again, "If any man have not the spirit 
of Christ, he is none of his." % 

870. In Europe there is much more stress put upon forms, 
names and tradition, than in America ; you can scarcely give a 
greater offence, than ask, "Have you got any religion ?" "Got 
any religion?" "Think I am a heathen — got my religion to seek 
at this time of day ;" "I was always religious." — What is your 
religion ? It is the religion of my father, and he was of the reli- 
gion of his father, the good old way,; we don't change our religion. 
Suppose a man has a young horse, that V vill run a race — win a 
prize, and is a valuable animal ; he wills the horse to his son, and 

* For the sake of order— See Appendix.— t See Appendix. 
% Mr. Asbury to America, ia as Wesley was to Europe. 



256 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



he to his son, and so on; but the horse dies; the grandson 
boasts, what, have not I got a good horse ? I have, my grand- 
father raised him, willed him to my father, who gave him to me ; 
and I can prove by the neighbours, he ran such a race, and won 
such a prize ; but on a close inspection, it is found only the bones 
are remaining. Look at the Congregationals, or Independents, 
Presbyterians, Quakers, §c. tyc. tyc. and compare them now 
with the history of their ancestors, and a change will' be visible.^ 

Two or three centuries ago, perhaps, ancestors had religion, 
and were out of stigma, called a name, that has been attached to 
their form, and handed down from father to son; these ancestors 
living in the divine life of religion, in that divine life have gone to 
heaven, as Christ saith, 44 My sheep hear my voice, and follow 
me, and I give unto them eternal life &c. But the children down, 
have, on bearingthe samename, think they have the same religion ; 
but on close reflection or inspection, there is no more divine life 
about their form, than animal life about the bones of the old 
horse; and of course, will no more carry a man to heaven, than 
the bones will, with whip and spurs, carry a man a journey, &c. 
because bible religion is what we must have especially, for the 
ancients 44 were filled with joy and with the Holy Ghost," and 
"without holiness no man shall see the Lord:" but "blessed are 
the pure in heart, for they shall see God." 

861. The funds which have been raised in England, I scruple 
whether they have not proved a temptation to some, though they 
might be turned to the glory of God, and doubtless, have in many 
instances, yet I fear that to some, through fear, it hath proved a 
snare, so that they have not borne that testimony, which their 
conscienceand judgment told them was their duty, against a grow- 
ing evil ; whilst others have had too much affluence and ease, and 
by that means have sunk too much upon their lees ? God forbid 
it should be the case in America ! whilst a man or body of people 
are simple and sincere, having frequently recourse to their first 
principles in the Lord; there is no room to doubt his favour and 
his blessing, and these will make a happy life, and procure a hap- 
py end, and all is well that ends well, is the old proverb ; but who 
can stand when God sets his face against them ? Or what can 
prosper if God don't smile his approbation. The wicked may 
prosper for a while, but at length shall be driven away as the 
chaff, and their candle put out — whilst the righteous shall be in 
everlasting remembrance. 

t And unless people have recourse to their first principles they will degenerate 1 
KN» % OF PART THIRD—FIFTH EDITION. 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE. 



THIRD EDITION OF PART THE FOURTH. 



A SHORT ACCOUNT OF " ECCENTRIC COSMOPOLITE." 



862, WHEN Cosmopolite was on his last tour through Ire= 
land, orders were sent from the " Castle," somewhere, by some 
body, that he must be taken into custody ; which body returning, 
replied for answer, that Cosmopolite could not be foundf — this, 
more than once or twice. Moreover, the Threshers pursued him 
two nighte and one day for a noted heretic ; but he unwittingly 
escaped from them likewise. The martial law was now pro- 
claimed in four counties, which made it dangerous travelling 
without a pass ; but Cosmopolite was providentially kept in peace, 
and safely delivered from the whole — yet not by foresight in 
any human wisdom— for it was not within the reach of human 
ken. 



863. H Question 22> A man from Ai-erica, named Lorenzo 
Dew having travelled through this eountry, professing himself a 
friend to the * * # * what judgment ought this 
# * * * * * to pass concerning the conduct of that man ?" 

" Answer. He came — — or any authorized to 

give it has not travelled as one of our people, nor as one 

of our friends — and we are determined that should he return 

t Cosmopolite was on the chase seventeen hundred miles in sixty-seven days, and 
held two hundred meetings— such being the distance from the people, without inti- 
macy— and the velocity of the journey that they scarcely knew from whence he 
came or where he was goi* 

17 



258 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



none of our * * * * * * * shall be opened to him on 
any account whatever." — Minutes of both countries * 

864. He left # # * * at full tide and fair wind, in an extra 
packet — having just stepped on board as she cast off — down came 
the "pursuers," and looked from the dock, while he gazed at them 
from the deck, and thus went out of the harbor. 

865. Twice the Consul had applied for a passport in vain, and 
likewise solicited the interference of the Ambassador, but there 
was no returns. Hence Cosmopolite when he had finished his 
work and got ready, came away in a vessel that was fitted for the 
purpose ; but not with design, except by Providence. Another 
vessel having sprang a leak, which the pursuers were searching, 
as Cosmopolite sailed by out of port, in the other ship. 

866. The fog was a hiding place in the hand of God — to pre- 
serve from those im Floating Hells" — while coming round Hiher~ 
nia and doubling Cape Clear — for several days together ! 

867. This vessel was called the Averick — 323 tons — De Cost, 
master — would keep half point nigher the wind than usual — 
hence ships at the leeward must run parallel, or cross our track 
to gain the weather gage, in order to bear upon us — therefore 
would lose time and distance. De Cost put out his lights and 
altered his course, and so evaded the intruders thrice — whereas 
the other ship which had been refused on account of her leak, 
v^as boarded thrice. Thus Cosmopolite was preserved to Colum- 
bia's shores, for which praised be the Lord ! 

Though a stranger, the way was opened for meetings, and some 
good limes in public — some acquaintance with the Quakers, and 
sailed fiom New Bedford to New York with most of the passen- 
gers. 

868. Cosmopolite was accused with " hush money" clandes* 
tinely, by som« who were on board— on getting wind of it, he had 
the agreement stated, and then produced the receipt to the full 
amount, which answered to the articles. Then he was accused 
of having received a present of ten pounds from the Captain, 
which they said should have been divided with the passengers. — 
Cosmopolite said whyl was there any such agreement? They 
acknowledged not! yet observed it would have been but just. Cos- 
mopolite said, he did not see ox feel the obligation — had the dona- 
tion been given — which he observed had never been given j and 
appealed to the Captain if ever Ine had made the gift, who answered 
in the negative. Nevertheless, ungenerously did some persist to 
make the impression that Cosmopolite was a swindler. But what 
is amiss here must be rectified hereafter. 

• See Appendix. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



259 



869. Some of those people who were led by inclination or judg- 
ment to come to America, questioned Cosmopolite antecedent to 
their coming — civility demanded a reply, which accordingly was 
given — as free agents they came for their own interests only— 
but meeting with some trials, bitterly accused Cosmopolite, as the 
cause of all their trials, calamities, and misfortunes — who could 
have no interest in their coming — and one even went so far as to 
curse the day she ever saw his face — though he had done all he 
could to serve them — but the sin of ingratitude is one of the most 
abominable crimes that the heart of man can be contaminated with, 
and very obnoxious in the sight of heaven — evidently marked 
with just displeasure in righteous retributions. 

870. Here it may be observed — those who have fled from 
oppression and privation to the " Land of Liberty," are the worst 
enemies, and most bitter in the execrations of any on these shores, 
when fortune smiles upon them— but yet it is very observable 
that few of them are willing to return to the old world. 

A certain pair, whose "passage the king paid," from the old 
world to the new — fortune smiled on them in Alexandria — the 
term being expired, and in contempt, he quit the country — ex- 
claiming "the best flour in America is not equal to the mud of 
London." — Where he put his barrel of dollars in a private Bank; 
which broke a few days after, and he then had to turn porter, and 
stand in the mud, to get wherewith to support nature! 

871. On this voyage, Cosmopolite frequently felt a foreboding 
of approaching trials — and a secret conviction as though all was 
not well at the Mississippi — which he expressed more than once 
or twice. 

872. He went to Virginia, by land— saw brother Mead— met 
his Rib in Richmond and then returned to Few England — hold- 
ing meetings and had good times by the way. But now the 
storm began to gather — preludes of which were seen — hence 
Cosmopolite felt he must x'ortify his mind— considering these 
omens a dispensation of preparation accordingly, from the benefi- 
cent Parent of the world ! 

Whilst in Europe Cosmopolite was attacked with spasms, of a 
most extraordinary kind; which baffled the skill of the most cele- 
brated of the Faculty ; and reduced his nervous strength, and 
shook his constitution to the centre, more than all his labors and 
exposures heretofore — which had been from seven to ten thousand 
miles a year, and attending meeting from six to seven hundred 
times — but now his sun appeared declining, and his career draw- 
ing to a close. But the idea of yielding and giving up the Hint- 
rant sphere, was trying to Cosmopolite — seeing it was his element 
and paradise to travel and preach the gospel. Hence he go; a 
stiff leather jacket girded with buckles to serve as stays, to sup- 



260 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



port the tottering frame, to enable him to ride on horseback; 
which the doctors remonstrated against — when that would an-* 
swer no further; he took the gig and little wagon] but was 
obliged to sit or lay down some part of the meeting to be able to 
finish his discourse; mostly for seven years. 

873. Some could or would not make the necessary distinction 
between voluntary singularity and a case of extreme necessity* 
But such a cavilling argues an ungenerous mind, and is to© mush 
tainted with moral evil." 

874. Cosmopolite had bought a pair of mules which were to 
have been fitted to the carriage against his return ; but in lieu 
thereof, were put in a wagon, and so broke down they were 
unfit for service ; and hence he had to part with them for about 
iialf value, to be able to prosecute his journey ; and the horse he 
had was shortly starved so as to fail, and hence obliged to part 
with him for one of little worth. 

875. Shortly followed the residue, while in his decline of health. 
From New England he was found in the Mississippi Territory: 
having travelled there by land through Georgia, where he received 
letters of confirmation that all was not going right. 

876. Here Cosmopolite was induced to aid two parties, as a 
friend between, who got him bound and would not let him off. He 
offered all he had, but in vain : the circumstance was ; one party 
owned three hundred and twenty-four acres of land, and verbally 
consented for the other to build a mill on it, who set up a frame 
without any- title, *nd getting involved in debt, the first would not 
sell it to him, lest tkey should lose it by his creditors; and he 
was afraid lest he shou\4 lose his labors for the want of a title. — 
So they wished Cosmopolite to step in between them, so as to 
make each secure, which, without looking at consequences, he 
did. This was an error of his life, and he repents it but once for 
all. However, it has been a schoU f an important nature to him, 
and doubtless will be for life. 

877. Then went for his Rib, by the advice and request of friends, 
whose friendship in the sequel consists in f<«r words untried, like 
the pine tree which appears as good timber, \ut upon investiga- 
tion is found rotten at the heart. 

For, after Cosmopolite had gone, in a few months, over most 
of the northern states, he returned with his companion to that 
part, and was reduced to the most painful situation imaginable, as 
follows: — 

First, some heavy debts, as a consequence of purchasing sixty- 
four acres of the three hundred and twenty-four, though he had but 
about twenty-four remaining, with the mill frame on it, having 
parted with about forty, to be able to work through. 

Secondly. No money or flush loose property. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



281 



Thirdly. A sick companion without house or home — this 
being the time whenjfriends forsook him — all except a deist and 
liis family. 

Fourthly. Reputation — attacked on all sides, and in remote 
parts through the states ; that he was revelling in riches and lux- 
ury, with a fine brick house, sugar and cotton plantation, flour 
and saw mills, slaves, and money in the bank, &c. &c. &c. like a 
nabob in the east. Whilst others made use of every thing they could 
that would be to his discredit, among which, some few who had 
subscribed for his journals, and paid in advance, but not getting 
their books, no allowance was made for the books being lost, but 
all was construed, ** a design to cheat, and had got the property, 
and gone to the Mississippi to feather his nest" 

Hence the famous expression of Asbury's. 

" The star whicfc rose m the EAST, is set in the WEST." 

878, About this time he dreamed that he was in New York, 
and was going from the Park to Pearl street, in quest of J. 0,'s. 
house, when the street appeared burned and only the ruins of the 
walls remaining, and not a trace of his family could be found in 
the city, which waked him up in a tremour of horror. He told 
his wife that he thought they should hear something disagreeable 
from New York, which the sequel proved in a few days, for a 
letter from Mr. W * * * was opened in Virginia, and acci- 
dently, or rather providentially, a friend wrote to the Mississippi, 
4 * I suppose you have heard that J. Gt has eloped to the W. I. and 
taken off another man's W * * *, and also left you in the lurch 
with Mr. W . and J. C. T. &c. &c. &c. The whole mystery 
was then developed and consequences to be read that would be 
disagreeable enough. 

879. Mr. N Snethen, had his trials by men who had never seen, 
his " letter" or. been acquainted with Cosmopolite, nor heard any 
thing he had to say about the circumstance ; gave judgment in Mr. 
N. S's favor, and a certificate of acquittal, only on hearing his own 
statement, though Pagan Romans had the accuser and accused 
face to face" that he might have an opportunity for his own de- 
fence. The Jews 1 law did not condemn a man before it heard 
him.* 

Hence Cosmopolite had the sentence of being the agent of all 
the evil instead of M. S. — , and moreover was a " Sabbath breaker," 
having let some people have a few religious books, through neces- 
sity, and not of choice, as they could not be supplied with them at 
any other time ; therefore must have no countenance, but go on his 
■own footing. 

* See Appendix of &his affair! 



262 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Cosmopolite delivered a discourse from "as ye would that 
others should do to you, do ye even so to them — first in person ; 
secondly, in property ; and third, in CHARACTER — which 
discourse gave great offence! 

These things now came to a focus about one time, which aug- 
mented the distress of Cosmopolite — as he was fast verging 
toward the grave — to human appearance he could not stay long— 
and the thoughts of dying in this cloud under these gloomy cir- 
cumstances, were of the most painful and distressing nature — as 
circular letters were sent forth from the executive, Mr. Asbury, 
already, that he, Cosmopolite, might rise no more — and at N. Y, 
it was thought and said by many, that he would never dare to 
show his face again 1 

880. A gathering in the side of Cosmopolite for some time, 
now began to ripen, and finally burst in the cavity of the body, 
between the bowels and skin, and he expected to die ; but falling 
asleep, he dreamed that he was in a mill-race, below the wheel, 
and the water was clear as crystal — but the bottom and sides 
were a quicksand, so that there was nothing to seize hold of oir 
to stand on for the possibility of relief : thus situated, he drifted 
with the stream toward the ocean nearby, where was a ichirljpool 
of vast depth. People were sitting on the banks, merrily diverted 
to see him drift, without offering' any assistance. However, a 
little man in white raiment, ran down to the stream, waded in up 
to his chin, between the current and whirlpool in the eddy, and 
stooping over, reached as far as he could, seized him by the edge 
of his garment and dragged him to shore, where a gentleman 
opened his house, invited him to the parlour, where the lady 
made the necessary arrangement for his relief in food and rai- 
ment, &c. then he was shown a convenient room where he was 
left to compose himself to rest ; — in the mean time those people on 
the bank merrily diverted themselves, saying "he has lost one 
shoe in the river, and will never be able to travel and preach 
again" — but in the morning to the surprise of all, both shoes 
were found safe in the dining room, though the doors were shut 
and locked all night. 

881. The ideas of being stigmatized, and his ashes raked up 
by misrepresentation after his dissolution, were painful in the 
extreme ; because the slur it would bring upon religion, as the 
time appeared fast approaching. He cried to the " God of Jacob'' 
for relief, and that for his name and glory sake to hear prayer — 
that His cause might not be slandered on his account. 

Thus after spending the bloom of youth in the service of 
others, for Zion's welfare — and now, in the greatest time of afflic- 
tion to be forsaken of friends, was a feeling that cannot be well 
described — turned out as an did dog who hath lost his teeth. 



OR, LORENZO^S JOURNAL. 268 



w But where reason fails, there faith begins-* 
** But man's extremity is God's opportunity.' 

882. As the last retreat Cosmopolite retired into a Cane Brake, 
at the foot of a large hill, where was a beautiful spring, which 
lie named " Chicimaw spring 7 '* — by which he got a small cabin 
made of split poles, where the bear and wolf and tyger, &c. &c. 
with all kinds of serpents in N. America, abound. This was an 
agreeable retreat from the pursuing foe — there to wait and see 
what God the Lord would do 1 

883. Once he met three animals, when going to a neighboring 
house, upon a bye-way, which he hacked out through the cane — 
he told them to get out and chinked his tins together — one took 
to the left and two to the right a few feet, and he passed between, 
when they closed behind, — he inquired if Mr. Neal had been 
there, having seen his bull dogs. The family, hearing their 
description, replied that they were wolves 1 

884 Being routed from this peaceful retreat, in the manner 
that the Porcupine ©rove the snake from his den, Cosmopolite 
made arrangements to leave his rib and go to the States — so by 
mutual consent .they parted for three hundred and seventy-one 
days, and he came into Georgia — having only about three dollars 
when he started in the wilderness from the Mississippi, 

885. He attended a large association of dominies in S. C. who 
were mostly strangers to him — there being not more than three 
members remaining of the same body when he was acquainted 
with them a few years before, as about five years changes the 
majority in each Conference — and not more than five or six spoke 
to him 

886. However, he endeavoured to make clear work as he 
went; which, through the mercy and Providence of God, was 
accomplished; except about subscribers, which he supplied a few 
months after, though he had to travel several hundred miles to 
accomplish it There was a subscription which Cosmopolite had 
made, but part remained unpaid. He parted with his horse, 
which cost one hundred and thirty-five dollars, and fifty dollars 
in cash, with which he was let off, though he was denied the pri- 
vilege of preaching in the house, before he asked it — so he took 
to his feet, and went on to New York, and sent for Mr. W . . 
and X C. T. and shortly all the horrid consequence of J. Q.'s 
conduct presented to view. 

887. Some years before, Cosmopolite was in a house where the 
man and all his family were confined with sickness ; who request- 
ed some papers to be filed in the west to save his land, which he 
had been banished from, by the Catholic Spaniards, on account 



Good. 



264 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



of his religion ; and he had to take his family in an open oo&S- 
round Cape Florida, living on game? and had nothing bus Provi' 
dence and the gun to depend on until they arrived in Georgia,, 
during a space of about seven months. To oblige hiro, Cosmo- 
polite took the papers and filed them— and J, Q,. wished to make 
the purchase, which matters were fixed accordingly all round, 
except executing one instrument of writing, which was only pre- 
vented by a sudden fit of illness. 

Thus God sees not as man sees — what we think for the best 
may prove our ruin, — and what we think for the worst, may be 
the best way of all! J. C. T. acted the reasonable part, on 
Christian principles, to bear and forbear; and wait the b&u?id$ of 
possibility, but Mr. W . , . . , acted otherwise. 

888. J. Qt. had been in the habit of opening the letters of Cos- 
mopolite and taking out money — also he was to have paid Mr. 

W and J. C. T. — The latter he did not r but the former 

received a note from J. €t on the account of Cosmopolite, but 
not to the full amount ; giving a receipt for money, and wrote a 
letter to Cosmopolite for the 64 balance" to Virginia, where it wag 
broke open, and remained on a shelf for more than a year ;*and 
was taken down by Cosmopolite when on his journey, careless, 
and observing his name on the superscription, opened it y read if* 
and put it in his pocket, with the receipt, as he came along. 

Mr. W denied the " receipt," although he acknowledged 

the letter ; but the names were in his own proper hand writing — 
so admitted by judges, when compared with a receipt book. 

He demanded the whole of Cosmopolite — saying the note of J, 
Q,. was destroyed; which amounted to about two hundred and 
eight dollars — the whole was less than three hundred. 

Cosmopolite said it was hard to pay it twice ; but was willing 
to submit it to arbitrators, and abide their judgment ; to which 

Mr. W assented — he should chose one — Cosmopolite 

another, and these two should choose a third — a majority of 
which should be final. The hour being fixed, Cosmopolite 
started with his, and met that of Mr. W . . . . and who should 
it be but the sheriff, prepared to take Cosmopolite to the "tight 
house." Thus the aspect was of the most gloomy nature — how- 
ever two men stepped up and became security for his appearance 
at court. This gave him time to breathe, and see what next. 

889. The assignees to the estate of J. Gt who had died in the 
West Indies, offered to acquit Cosmopolite of all demands, if he 
would let them step into the place of J. GL and have the transfer 
in his lieu, from those whom it had concerned — as J. €t had left 
a demand on book against Cosmopolite of some amount impro- * 
perly — and, moreover, would step in between him and Mr. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL, 



265 



W . . . . ., and fight him in the law, giving Cosmopolite a bond of 
indemnity. 

Cosmopolite readily consented ; being only paid his expenses ; 
but flung in his trouble — so that in attempting to favour the sick 
man he neither gained nor lost — except the plague and censure, 
as the sick man was paid his full demand. 

890. There is one instrument of writing which hath been paid, 
but was never delivered up ; which, in justice, Cosmopolite should 
have — as " Major Mills, Charles Smith," and " Frances Steel" 
doth know ! 

891. Thus Cosmopolite was enabled to clear off with J. C. T, 

and leave the city in peace — while Mr. W was left to have 

his dispute decided in his own way — but what was the conse- 
quence ? He was cast, having the cost of court to pay ; and only 
got the baloMce. After which there was a resurrection of the 
note of J. Q. which he, Mr. W wished Cosmopolite to pur- 
chase — and for the refusal called him all to nought, as a " scound- 
rel" &c. &c- &c. 

892. Cosmopolite went as far as Boston, where he had a few 
books — procured him a horse and little wagon — and returned to 
the south, and so to the Mississippi to his Rib ; and immediately 
started for Georgia, through the wildnerness, without bidding a 
friend farewell — visited many counties and started for the north. 
Was pre-warned in dreams — which the sequel proved, at Lynch- 
burg, Virginia. She was taken sick — brought nigh unto death, 
and detained two years. See her " Journey of Life*" 

893. Cosmopolite was defeated in attempting to get a small 
cabin here — his reputed "riches" by report, not being adequate 
to surmount it. 

894. He was taken unwell with those spasms, and lay beside a 
road, and probably would have died — but a doctor came along — 
gave him some medicine, which flung the spasms from the nerves 
into the blood vessels, and he began to amend from that time. 

895. The Presbyterians were remarkably kind and open in 
N. C. many of their meeting-houses were at his service, and some 
of their ministers he formed acquaintance with, who appeared 
like very pious men, with the spirit of liberality ! 

896. Thus after long struggles, Cosmopolite got through his 
difficulties, into which others had involved him ; after turning 
every way* — even to parting with his HORSE and library ; 
the latter of which he had taken much pains to collect and select 

♦Though he thought of paying with a "ramskin" as the saying is— i. ©. deliver 
up ail— but Providence wrought the other way, when it came to the la3t extremity 
with Mr. VV*****. 5 " 

Cosmopolite sent the money to J. Q,. according to agreement— but he gave hia 
note to Mr. YV**** and kept the money, which Mr. W"**** accepted on CosmopoUte'a 
account, and gave the receipt for money accordingly J 



266 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



— having the small piece of ground left at the Mississippi, on 
which was the old M mill" frame, from which he derived no ben- 
efit — neither does he expect to, having sent a deed of relinquish- 
ment, but received no value.* 

897. Those who are fond of retailing evil reports about absent 
characters with a degree of rejoicing, are a partaker of evil ; in 
as much as they would consider it very hard, ungenerous and 
unjust, for one to take half the liberty about them in their ab- 
sence, that they do about others. For the motives cannot be good, 
nor the spirit savour of righteousness. Therefore, if they pro- 
fess friendship to the face, they are only base "hypocrites" in 
heart ; from which, may society be delivered ! 

898. Dreams may come from the enemy, from the business of 
the day past, from a disordered body, propensities founded by 
contamination, from " moral evil," and from God through the 
medium of Angels, and departed Saints, as forewarnings to stir 
up and prepare the mind for those scenes a-head, as a dispensa- 
tion of preparation. Which many remain ignorant of for the 
want of due attention, with a heart conformed to the Divine Gov- 
ernment. 

899. Many people, from a spirit of prejudice founded on jeal- 
ousy, surmise things about others, which amounts to a reality in 
their imagination ; and hence assume the liberty to report and 
circulate it as truth founded upon fact, to the great injury of so- 
ciety, friendship, and the innocent. 

The foregoing short history of " Eccentric" Cosmopolite, is 
given for the benefit of all those whom it may CONCERN. 

900. JUNE 9, 181.3. — Leaving Peggy at John M. Walker's, in 
Buckingham County, Virginia, where she was confined with 

. I spoke in Charlotte county, Macklinburg, Brunswick, 

Belfield, and Murfreesboro, down to Edenton, in N. C. at which 
place I was interrupted by a Baptist preacher, who gave me the 
lie, and brought himseff into disrepute : I replied there was 
44 some good mistaken men whose hearts were better than their 
heads. y ' 

901. By Elizabeth, I came to the Hickory Ground, and down 
to Princess Ann — and while upon the road I heard "Jefferson's 
Bull Dogs" so called, roaring at one of neighbor George's frig- 
ates ; which give me awful sensations concerning the horrors of 
war, and the curse the world is under. On my arrival at Nor- 
folk, I saw the smoke of cannon, and the awful scene during the 
battle of Craney Island. 

" God sees not as man sees : for the the race is not to the swift 

* Roswell V****, vho \ras disinterested, by his influence and interference, saved 
•ome little value from the wreck. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



267 



nor the battle to the strong" — which was exemplified in that in- 
stance; the termination being different from every calculation 
both of friend and foe. 

902. I returned by Suffolk, where I found my old friends Yar- 
borough were gone to the other world. By Petersburg to Rich- 
mond ; where I found my old friend, Stith Mead, still going on 
in the work of the Lord. 

903. On my arrival in Buckingham, finding Peggy still low 
in health, and the people unwilling for her removal, as unadvised, 
I requested a ride in the gig ; which the family, not suspecting my 
intentions, we started ; and, beyond probability, she endured ten 
miles before we stopped: as the Doctor had advised the " White 
Sulphur Springs" in Greenbriar. Next day we reached Lynch- 
burg, where I was requested to preach ; but Le Roy Merritt, 
who had been converted in this place, and came with me from the 
Low Lands, had been to see his friends, was now on his return, 
and desired to preach : I felt as if it was his turn, and gave way 
accordingly. He spoke with life and authority from abore ; and 
going to his station in Portsmouth, died in a few days after, with 
the shouts of " VICTORY ! VICTORY ! VICTORY !" in 
his mouth. 

" Let me die the death of the Righteous, and my last end be 
like his. — Mark the perfect man, and behold the upright — for the 
end of that man is peace." 

904. While in the Low Lands I saw some good times, and 
revivals of religion ; but the drought, the sun, and flies, were 
dreadful at that time. Many streams were so dried, that swine 
fattened upon their fish; and the want of water and food for cat- 
tle were distressing, with the addition of swarms of flies to suck 
the blood of man and beast. 

905. Hiring a hack we came to the " White Sulphur" Springs 
in Greenbriar ; where I got access to many neighborhoods where 
I had not been before ; being a stranger in those parts. Our 
expenses were nearly one hundred dollars, but I did not begrudge 
it, considering the benefit we received from those waters. When 
on the way, she could hardly bear her weight ten yards, but now 
was able to ride sixteen miles on horseback to the " Sweet 
Springs" where I spoke to a large and attentive audience, though 
the (kvil reigned in those parts. Lawyer Baker collared me. 
and threatened to break my neck for preaching ; because, he said 
I insulted Mrs. . ten years before, by saying hell is mov- 
ing from beneath to meet her at her coming ; and he did it to 
revenge her cause. But his assertion was false. The ladies 
however took up my cause, and promised me protection. And 
hence his gambling comrades became ashamed, and he had to 
hold his peace and let me alone. 



268 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



906. By the assistance of Providence we found the way open* 
ed to gain Fincastle ; and the camp-meeting, near Salem, where 
I had to apologize for my " Lapel coat" single-breasted ; which I 
was reprobated for wearing. — The case was this ; eighteen 
months before I was in distress for a coat, the winter coming on ; 
and had not money to spare to get one. But a man owed me 
twenty dollars, which he could not pay in ready money ; hence I 
must lose it, (being about to leave those parts,) unless I would 
accept a turn to a shop where garments were ready made, being 
brought over from England : hence from my necessity, and the 
nature of the case, originated the contended coat, the most valua- 
ble I ever wore in my life. But I soon gave it away rather than 
hurt weak minds, and give mankind occasion; and got a sailor's 
blanket coat, to prosecute my journey. 

907. From thence to Blackrod in a wagon : where we had' 
some good times. I spoke to the military in Christiansburg, 
where they gave me a surtout. 

908. I attended a camp-meeting one day and two nights, which 
appeared like a blank in my life; so I started off twenty miles 
on foot, to my destination. 

909. Having procured me a taclcey, and parting with Peggy 
at the Yellow Springs in Montgomery county, I started for the 
west, while she went to the east, with brother and sister Booth, 
in Brunswick county, in North Carolina. 

910. On Walker's Creek I saw the greatest preparation for 
camp-meeting that I ever viewed in my life, being encircled with 
barracks all round. It was a dreadful rainy time ; but from our 
convenience, preaching went on in the tents; and all were ac- 
commodated. 

I called at an house to feed my horse, where I was recognized, 
and solicited to stop and preach, which I did ; and had a good 
time. The man of the house turned away circuit preaching be- 
cause they held private class meetings — and so broke up the 
class. 

911. In Abingdon I spoke three times. Exchanging my po- 
ney for another, as she was with foal, which had been kept a se- 
cret from me by the seller : I got imposed on again, as the latter 
had not been corn fed ; and in two days she tired. Hence I was 
obliged to exchange for a third, to be able to keep up with my 
appointments, but this also was so rough in his gaits, that my 
state of health would not admit of keeping him ; hence I ex- 
changed for a fourth, having expended eighty-three dollars : I 
obtained one worth about forty, having but one eye. 

912. When I started on this journey, I felt to go as far as 
Nashville;* but any farther a gloom seemed to overspread my 

*In Nashville jail 1 saw an Indian chief of th<s Cr«ek nation, named Bob— takea 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



269 



contemplation on that subject — I could not tell why ; yet when I 
arrived into West Tennessee, the cause was obvious ; the Indians 
having commenced war, blocked up the way to Louisiana — as 
many were murdered in that direction. 

913. Putting my work, improved, to the press, I sent off my 
appointments ; after which I commenced my tour through Galla- 
tin, Carthage, Lebanon, where I saw the wife of the " Wild man 
of the Woods." I strove to obtain his journal ; but in that I was 
disappointed— though they had agreed on certain conditions to 
let me have it — he died in peace. Jefferson, Murfreesboro, Co- 
lumbia on Duck ; Ricees' M. H. Franklin ; Liberty, near Green 
Hills ; Dixon county, Clarksville, Palmyria, Christian county 
and Russellville, in Kentucky ; Robinson C. H. Macminsville: 
Secotchee valley, Washington, Kingston, Marysville, Seversville,- 
Knoxville, Clinton, Jacksborough, Claiborne, C. H. Rutledge, 
Rogersville, Greensville, Jonesborough and Carter, C. H. to 
Wilksborough, and then Huntsville, so to James Clemments, 
where I arrived on Tuesday evening, the 14th of December; in- 
tending to proceed immediately to Raleigh, and from thence to 
Brunswick, where Peggy is. But in this I was disappointed: 
being taken sick, was confined until Thursday, when the weather 
set in bad. On Sunday spoke to several hundreds in the door 
yard, and rode fourteen miles on my way — and falling in with a 
congregation, I spoke at night. Next day it rained, snowed, and 
hailed, in a distressing manner, so that I could not feel myself 
justifiable to pursue my journey ; however anxious. 

914. There is something peculiar in my detention here,— for I 
felt to hasten my journey to the utmost, and accomplish my route ; 
but still I was prevented going further at present, though I have 
accomplished the essence of my visit. 

915. More than a year ago, I dreamed that we were on the 
shore in the Low Lands — where about twelve o'clock at night 
the great ocean presented to view before without bounds, and 
the awful cavalry pursuers Were in the rear, and destruction to 

prisoner by Coffee's spies. 1 asked him why their nation took up the hatchet 
against the whites, when they were paid for their friendship by the United States 7 

He replied, that a letter from the Great Father, the King of England, that the 
time was arrived to take up the hatchet — then the Governor of Pensacola sent for 
the big Prophet— who said if we did not take up the hatchet, our cattle would be- 
come DufFaloe, and ourfowlB like wild turkeys — and our hogs would become lizards 
— likewise our dogs would become spirits and kill hb, because we had whipped them ; 
which prophecy the governor delivered by an interpreter to Runners, who quickly 
circulated it through the nation— some believed it, who were credulous in the doc- 
trine of Spirits. It was through such a three-fold influential source others believed 
it, being disaffected to the United States— and a third to prevent being tomahawked, 
as there could be no neutral in the war — and hence the commencement of hostilities. 

They thai observe lying vanities, forsake their own mercies. Pour armies are 
now against them — and destruction appears coming upon them to the uttermost. 
But woe to them who make use of Religion to answer their wicked ends thereby • 



270 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



the uttermost awaited us if we staid there until day. I saw a 
batteau, without sails, oars or rudder, m which I said we must 
embark as the only alternative, and leave the event to God ; and 
putting in our trunk, for it was present with my papers, and all 
we had : Peggy stepped in, and as I shoved it off stepped in my- 
self; the motion of which, with the wind and tide, took us out of 
sight of land before day. A porpoise rose and struck the gunnel 
of the boat and broke in a part, which admitted the waves to 
dash in, and the boat began to fill. I said, we are lost— there is 
no hope, but to commit ourselves to God, and hang our souls 
upon Him ! 

Just then a fine large ship presented to view, and was imme- 
. diately alongside; and seeing our danger, flung us a rope, to 
which we fastened the trunk and so were drawn into the ship, as 
the boat just then filled and went down ! There were three ladies 
in the cabin who served us with a dish of warm coffee or tea ; 
for we were wet and very much chilled. I could eat but little, 
from the gratitude to the great Disposer of all events for our late 
deliverance from the danger of the sea, and our dreadful pursu- 
ers. I asked the Captain where he was from, and bound to ? 
He said, " from Ireland — have been to the West Indies — am sail- 
ing to Jerusalem." While reflecting on the subject, and the 
probability that my pursuers would not hear of me for years, if 
ever, I waked up all in a flood of tears ! ! What it means, I 
know not, time must unfold it ! 

916. When on my return from Europe, from an unaccountable 
impulse of mind I frequently said, I awfully feared that all was 
not right at the Mississippi; as a brother and sister-in-law had 
gone to that territory about the time we left America. 

917. In Ireland, one day a person observed to me her dream, 
which left a tremor of horror on her mind. That I had wings, 
and could roam at pleasure where I pleased ; at length I lit down 
on a certain place, and sunk into the mire — and the more I strove 
to get out, the deeper I sunk down in the black mire. When she 
waked up with a degree of horror. 

918. Those persons in M. T. separated, by grievously sinning 
against the tender mercies of the Lord. Leaving Peggy in Vir- 
ginia, I arrived in Claiborne county, where he had begun a mill 
on ground which was not his own, and got involved in debt, 
which caused both parties, viz. the owners of the ground and him, 
to desire me to act as a mediator betweeen them ; which I ac- 
cordingly did, and writings were passed accordingly. 

But alas ! this was the beginning of sorrows to me, and proved 
a school, arising from a combination of circumstances, which I 
shall never forget. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 271 



I offered all I had, in a few days after, for a release, but in vain, 
they proved like blood-suckers, which stuck close to the skin. — 
Hence I was compelled to purchase a part of the land and im- 
provements ; which involved me in debt head and ears, of several 
thousand dollars, which took some time to extricate myself! But 
which was accomplished by perseverance, through the Provi- 
dence of God. 

919. The " Rights of Man," fifth edition, being finished, I visited 
Fayetteville, Wilmington, Kingston, Georgetown and Charles- 
ton ; where the women lived at the " Planters Hotel," who had 
been instrumental in saving me from the hand of Baker ; here I 
put up gratis. 

920. I visited Sumpterville, Statesborough, Columbia, Chester- 
field, Wadesborough, and several adjacent counties, to Moore ; 
and Raleigh, Smithfield, Kingston to Newbern, and Washington, 
so by the intermediate places to Tarborough, and also to Nash, 
C. H. Louisville, Williamsborough, Granville, Hillsborough, to 
Terswell and Person, to Warrington and Brunswick ; from 
whence ice took our departure to Petersburg, Richmond, Fre- 
dericksburg, Alexandria, Washington to Baltimore ; and on the 
way I met Jesse Lee, who hailed me in the p'age. I once saw 
him at a camp meeting- in Georgia — we took a walk. 



He has been Chaplain to Congress longer than any one indi- 
vidual since the 44 True • American Federal Government" was 
formed. I spent some time with him at Washington — he gave 
up his appointment for Cosmopolite in the " btg l"use." One 
night Cosmopolite, while sleeping in the room with him, dreamed, 
that a Rat came out of the dark, and fastened on his finger, and 
began to suck his blood, which he, in endeavoring to shake off, 
had like to have sprung out of bed. Next day there came a s wi?i- 
dler to Cosmopolite, and ingeniously duped him out of thirty- 
eight dollars, which he designed never to reimburse! This also 
was a school, and taught him the lesson ; 44 He that will be surety 
for a stranger shall smart for it." 

Mr. F. A. is sick, and perhaps is about to end his long and 
arduous labor. What then ?- 



921. Cosmopolite heard N. Snethen preach from, 44 The Lord 
knvweth how to deliver the godly out of temptation, and to reserve 



m EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



the unjust unto the day of judgment to be punished." The Lord 
knoweth — not is able or willing ; but knoweth how, i. e. the best 
way to deliver &c, and to reserve the unjust to the day of judg- 
ment : not the general judgment, but some particular judgment in 
this world: adding, those that will not be subject to rule and order, 
put themselves out of the power of the magistrate, for he cannot 
follow them through all their intricate windings ; of course they 
surrender themselves into the hand of God only; and hence we 
may expect to see some particular judgment befal them, as a just 
dispensation, and make a striking example of them as a warning 
to others ! 

922. From Baltimore to Philadelphia, and so to New York, 
where we saw J. . . . M . . . ., who professes himself 
to be an " alien enemy who hath caused (more) uneasiness in 
the .... society and disturbance (than Cosmopolite hath 
done on these shores this eighteen years) *though accountable to 
none in a moral or ecclesiastical point of vieAv, for his conduct on 
these shores ; though a man of " order," yet he has been gene- 
rously used in various senses in this city ; but his Life shows the 
liberty in his country, as published by himself. However Ame- 
ricans as " alien f<iends" THERE in time of PEACE, are used 
worse than "alien enemies" are here in time of WAR ; which 
Cosmopolite doth know. 

923. There Cosmopolite with his Rib, had to appear at the 
Custom House by summons ; and tell his age, parentage, birth- 
place, occupation, city, street, number of the house, and name of 
the family where he stayed before embarking, ship's name, &c. 
&c. &c. T complexion, height, flesh-marks, &C. &c, all the answers 
recorded, and his name he had to sign to his testimony. This 
examination they passed through three times at the Custom House, 
then at the -"layor's office, and also at the Alien office; then he 
could not stay without the King's license, on which were certified 
his lodgings, &c. which must not be removed even to the next 
door without permission, under a penalty : and the family who 
received him to fifty pounds fine. Moreover, he must not ex- 
ceed eleven miles distance, nor preach without license from the 
sessions, which could not be obtained without, first, the oath 
of allegiance ; second, to support that particular form of govern- 
ment, third against Popery, or be subject to pay a fine of twenty 
pounds ; and those who suffered meetings in their houses without 

♦The example of Cosmopolite — it had been urged would prove Pernicous: but 
where has the effect been produced yet 1 Moreover the " Defence of Methodism" 
•tates the distinction between " Acciden tal and moral evil and shows the absurdity 
of saying "mod good or evil" &c. H more evil than good." 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 273 



& license from the Bishop's court, were subject to twenty pounds 
line ; and each of those who attended, to pay five shillings. 

924. Render unto Caezar the things that are Ceezar's, and unto 
God the things that are God's ; for the devil ought to have his due, 
and God requires no more : and every thing should have justice 
done to it ! 

And to misrepresent any thing designedly, with an intention to 
deceive, to injure another, and thereby answer our own designs, 
as a ** MORA.L evil" of the deepest dye ; and while the Vicegerent 
governs the world in Righteousness, judgment must and will be 
given in favor of the injured. Therefore vice must not triumph 
©ver virtue ; and though the " Wicked may flourish like the 
green bay tree" for a season, the day of retribution will come at 
last. Consequently, all persons whose actions flow from impure 
and unjustifiable motives, will have only a curse and bitterness, 
as a just entailment at last, as the final issue of their conduct ! 

But innocence, uprightness and integrity of heart, founded 
upon virtuous and justifiable principles, as a responsible Agent to 
the Supreme Governor of the world, will meet His approbation ; 
who will carry them through safely, however severe their trials 
and conflicts may be for a season, SALVATION will come at 
last 

Hence the propriety of " FAITH in God," and a V HOPE" in 
jais Providential Hand ! Likewise Charity or LOVE, which is 
the spirit of the gospel of Christ, should be the moving spring of 
all our actions ; in order that we may glorify Him in all our 
ways, by a suitable disposiiion of heart fitted to his government ; 
which requires a worship in SPIRIT and in TRUTH, with the 
UNDERSTANDING ! 

925. " Natural Law" — " Moral Law" — and the " Rule of prac- 
tice," originated from the same Author. 

Natural law embraces unalienable rights, which are founded 
upon innate principles, as life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness, 
<&c. from which equality originates "Natural Justice." Agree- 
able to such natural justice is " Moral obligation f " Love the 
Lord with all thy heart, and thy neighbor (not less or more; but) 
as thyself," "and as ye would that others should do to you, do ye 
even so to them, for this is the law and the prophets;" or what 
the law of Moses, and the spirit of prophets ; and the example of 
Jesus Christ enjoined : "Therefore with what judgment ye judge, 
ye shall be judged," and M with what measure you meet, it shall 
be measured to you again." 

The just retributions of Divine Providence have been 
observable in social bodies, as well as in personal and individual 
cases. Haman and Mordecai exemplify an instance — " he that 
will dig a pit for another, shall fall into it himself:" 
18 



274 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



926. The first fifteen years of my life were as lost, not hemg 
devoted to God ; though more sober and steady than most at that 
age; which was remarked by many. 

When in my sixteenth year, I became acquainted with the com- 
forts of religion ; which hath kept me out of many a hurtful snare. 
About eighteen I commenced my itinerant career ; which is more 
than eighteen years since. Various are the scenes through which 
I have been preserved since, by land and water, in those different 
climes where my lot hath been cast, arising from the different 
customs, interests, and prejudice of education. There is a family 
likeness, so there may be a family temper, and likewise a family 
education. Hence the various MODES' give rise to various pre- 
judices ; and those that predominate will infest and taint whole 
societies or neighborhoods, over whose influence they control. 

927. Little minds are capable of little things ; and hence to see 
an exaltation, is apt to produce a jealousy ; which when admitted 

.begets envy : and friendship and respect degenerates into hatred, 
malice, and ill will. 

928. Every person supposes himself to be in the middle of the 
world, and his way to be the most RIGHT, and as a criterion, 
and the summit of perfection. A difference of course to be an 
error, which should be cured; hence he bears the testimony 
against it with all the zeal, acrimony, and bitter censoriousness 
imaginable. Why? because it varies from his views; without 
allowing others the same liberty that he takes, to think, and judge, 
and act for himself; but all are in error who do not come to his 
rule, founded upon bigotry and the prejudice of education. For 
the most ignorant are generally the most rude, saucy, impertinent 
and positive in their assertions ; not knowing how to state a pro- 
position, nor draw a right conclusion; but think that assertion is 
argument, and so take it for granted that it proves the point. 

929. Those persons who have sprung out of the ashes, and have 
been raised in the corner, when they get into office and power, 
become the most important, self-exalted, imperious, and tyrannical 
of any persons whatever ; and domineer over those with a ven- 
geance, that come within their power and displeasure ;* from 
which good Lord deliver the earth ! f 

930. I perceive all things below the sun to be of a fleeting 
nature— nothing permanent but Divinity and Imortality ! And 

* Thia ia observable in petty understrappers ***** as well as in the black 
overseers in the West Indies. 

tThe narrow contracted Tyrant— condemned such a VARIETY" of heights— 
thought to be "uniform" would be for the best— and choosing his own height for the 
model, has an "IRON bedstead" erected for the criterion— and all the longer must 
be 11 cut off," and those that were shorter must be stretched—- which neither nature 
aor grace admit. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 275 



to feel the love of the former, brightens up the prospects of the 
latter ; and inspires the heart with V hope" beyond this life ! 

931. I have not an acre of ground I call my own upon earth, 
and but a small pittance of this world's goods in any shape or 
form. But am without house or home of my own, and but very 
few on whose friendship to depend. 

932. The last seven years of my life have been a scene of trials ; 
but they have been a school. During this time, I have not received 
from other people in my travels, what would bear one half of my 
necessary expenses ; and yet there is no time nor place in Europe 
or America, that any person can point out, when or where I asked 
for a 44 CONTRIBUTION," for "myself: 1 either directly or in-, 
directly ; though I have taken a few, made by other people, in 
some cases of extreme necessity, or to prevent doing harm by 
hurting the feelings of some well wishers, in the course of those 
eighteen years: but have by far declined the bigger part — per- 
haps ten to one.* 

933. The profits of my books, X derived no real advantage from, 
before I went to Europe the last time ; and by the " journal" I 
sunk. about one thousand dollars, by engaging too many to meet- 
ing houses, before the work was done ; at one of which there hap- 
pened to lack twenty-Jive of eight hundred ; and hence twenty- 
five dollars in cash was demanded, and paid from other publica- 
tions; so that I had but about ten dollars when I embarked for 
Europe. 

934. But hitherto the Lord hath helped and brought me through, 
and gently cleared my way. I feel a sweet inward peace of mind, 
a blessing I have never lost since I saw Calvin Wooster. What 
is before me I know not — trials I expect ever await me, while 
upon the Journey of Life on these mortal shores ; but the antici- 
pation of a better and happier world, attracts my mind to sur- 
mount every obstacle by 44 FAITH IN JESUS," to gain that 
bright abode ; and strive by every possible means to regenerate 
the earth by the knowledge of God ; that 44 moral evil" may be 
expelled the world, the Kingdom of Christ become general, and 
rule over all. 

935. I verily believe these are the last days of troublesome 
times; and will continue to grow worse and worse, and rise 
higher and higher, until after the 44 Fall of babylon," which I 
expect cannot be far off; and the 44 Beast and False Prophet" be 
taken away ; then the Divine Government will be acknowledged, 
natural justice attended to, moral obligation performed in the gol- 
den rule of practice, as enjoined by the Vicegerent of the world! 

* I have now and then rode up to a houBe, and asked for a bit of bread and some few 
things of the like necessity, &c„ 



276 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



936. Whoever will read the xxviii. of Deut. and compare it 
with the history of the Jews and our Lord's prediction with Jose* 
phus, must be at least rationally .convinced of the doctrine of 
Providence in nature and grace. And whosoever is convinced, 
and looks at the " signs" may discern the times ; " For the light of 
the moon is becoming as the light of the sun," when compared with 
the last centuries : and " The light of the sun shall become seven 
fold as the light of SEVEN DAYS," saith the inspiration of the 
Almighty. Then " the House of the Lord shall be established 
in the top of the mountain, and exalted above the hills ;" " and all 
nations shall flow unto it;" then "the wolf and the lamb shall 
dwell together;" and the " nations learn war no more ;" for "the 
Name of the LORD alone shall be EXALTED in that day;" 
and natural evil will be expelled the world, and the earth restored 
to its paradisical state ; " until the thousand years be ended, whe- 
ther a common thousand, prophetic or apostolic ; when Christ 
shall reign on earth, and bring his saints with him ; but after the 
loosing of Satan, then there will be a falling away ; and shortly 
will come the general judgment, "moral evil" having contami- 
nated the earth again ; and hence it is inconsistent with the nature 
and government of the Almighty, to continue the world in being . 
any longer— then we arrive to the " CONSUMMATION" of all 
things. 

937. This world is fitted to man's body, but not to the mind; 
the love of God is the only principle that can satisfy the mind, and 
make him happy. Man is ever aspiring for new and greater 
things : now this principle is not wrong, being implanted by the 
Author of nature, as an inherent principle that is innate; the 
evil consists in the pursuit of improper objects that can never 
satisfy, and so become idolaters, to the neglecting the Author of 
all good, the privation of which is misery, as HE is the only 
fountain of perfect and lasting happiness ! 

938. This world is man's beginning place, like a state of em- 
bryo ; he being a candidate for future happiness ; hence the other 
world is his place of destination. For "moral evil" brought 
"natural evil" into the world; man is degenerate, hence the 
necessity of " regeneration" by t\i& Divine Spirit, called the " New 
Birth." " The kingdom of Heaven was prepared for man," not 
from all eternity, but " from the foundation of the world ;" whereas 
" the lake of fire and brimstone" was never made for man, but 
was " prepared for the devil and his angels." 

939. The "pleasure" of the Lord was the moving cause of 
" creoMon." " Love" was the moving cause of " redemption ;" and 
"faith" is the instrumental cause of " salvation." But "sin," 
man's own ACT, is the cause of his * damnation " 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 277 

Therefore the necessity of seeking the Lord by faith, to find 
that knowledge of him, which will give an evidence of pardon, 
and bring peace to the mind. 

940. The " divisions" of the human family in " nations," has 
its advantage ; to cause a balance of power and a refuge for the 
oppressed people. 

941. The variety of "denominations" also in those, nations, 
have an advantage, that no one should have the pre-eminence to 
domineer over others in matters of " conscience;" there being so 
little real piety in the world. Union of form and ceremony is not 
religion in a moral point of view, for by it with the addition of 
power, the world hath been imposed upon, and taken the shell for 
the kernel, in their awful, delusive ignorance, which hath driven 
men to deism and infidelity, as common sense began to wake up 
and see the imposition. And doubtless will continue so to do 
more and more — hence the propriety of these words, " When the 
Son of man cometh shall he find faith on the earth ?" 

942. But a union of heart in the spirit of the gospel of 
CHRIST, is a necessary thing to promote peace, and convince 
the world of the reality of the religion ef Jesus being founded in 
Divinity, that they may embrace it by frith and " know" its blessed 
enjoyments. 

943. Let brotherly love continue, for where bitter contention is, 
is every evil work ; and instead of judging and striving for a party, 
and using the devil's tools with which to do the Almighty's work, 
striveto excel in love; evidencing your ''faith in Christ by works," 
bringing forth those fruits of Christianity that will be the evi- 
dence on which will turn your eternal "justification" forever, in 
the day of final retribution ! 

944. The glory of God our object, the will of God our law ; 
His spirit our guide, and the Bible our rule, that Heaven may 
be our end. Henoe we must " zvatch and pray" endure to the 
end to receive the " Crown of Life," where is pleasure without 
pain, for evermore ! 

945. Then the storms of life are forever over, and his journey 
is drawn to a close ; where there is glory, ^and honor, praise, 
power, and majesty, might and dominion forever be ascribed to 
God and the Lamb. O ! this pleasing anticipation of a future 
world — the hope beyond the grave ! 

946. After our arrival in New York, a combination of circum- 
stances conspired together, whereby I was enabled to put my 
WORKS to press, through the assistance of some friends ; whose 
friendship I required. But as many of the books were sold at 
cost, and considerable expense attending the transportation and 
circulation of them; there was very little, if any neat gain, or 
profits attending the same, without counting the great attention, 



278 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



care, &e. attending it ; if we except the pleasure and benefits of 
mankind ; which were my principal objects in their circulation j 
all of which was accomplished in about seven months, and dis- 
charged. 

947. Frequently did I attend meetings at the Asbury meeting 
house, belonging to the Africans, or People of Color ; and some 
other places ; and departed to New Haven, where we spent a few 
days. It was the Fourth of July, and many were celebrating the 
time of Independence; but in a way neither to the glory of God, 
nor the honor of our country ; but rather savored of a spirit of 
ingratitude, arising from a state of insensibility of how great and 
glorious our privileges are, when contrasted with other nations ; 
and what has been before \ So I made some remarks upon the sin of 
ingratitude, and its concomitant evils prospectively on the occa- 
sion. Thence to North Guilford, and Middletown, where I found 
a wagon going to Hebron : having held a number of meetings 
by the way. 

948. Here I received a note from N. D. of N. L. containing 
the following queries: 1st. Why less time in private devotioo 
now, than formerly. 2d. Whether the time spent in writing,, 
would not be better spent in private prayer ? 3d. Why more 
conversant with my friends? 

949. These questions reminded me of a circumstance of several 
vessels, which were loaded with live stock,— cattle, sheep, hogs, 
geese, &c. &c. when several foreign vessels were off at a distance. 
Those things caused me to think so loud that I spoke out • "This 
looks like fulfilling the scripture, — w If thine enemy hunger feed 
him!" 4t Yes T " replied a bye-stander, "the Connecticut people 
are very pious in that respect." But books are next akin to 
preaching, and may benefit society when lam no more; and 
duties never clash. 

950. Getting equipped with an horse and small light wagon, I 
proceeded to Coventry, and found my aged father^ one sister* and 
two nephews well. I staid a few days, and visited a number of 
adjacent places, and had some tender times : But my mind was 
uneasy, and some hours of sleep departed from me when I reflec- 
ted upon the state of the country, and the spirit of the times. 

951. When in Hartford city, I felt as if bewildered, and scarce 
knew which way to go ; I left the beast to start which way he 
chose, feeling no inclination to go any where in particular. Thus 
in slow walk we started and took the road West, toward the state 
of New York, about twenty miles, when I met an old man ; I 
asked him if any body in the neighborhood loved God ; he men- 
tioned a family and escorted me to the house, where two persons 
lived, who were my former acquaintance, when they were single j 
staid all night : had two meetings, and went to Wensted, where I 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 279 



teas invited by John Sweet, an acquaintance, with whom I fell in 
with by the by. Had two meetings and went to Lenox, and Pitts- 
field ; and saw some of my old acquaintance and spiritual children, 
whom I had not seen for fifteen years. Held several meetings, 
and went to Bennington, and spoke once ; then to Cambridge, 
where I had formerly travelled, but felt not free to call on any of 
my old acquaintance ; nor have I felt free to do it intentionally, 
where I formerly travelled the circuits ; unless it so happened 
just in my way of travelling. 

952. Spent aboet a week with Peggy's sister and brother-in- 
law: held several meetings, met some opposition with an A-LL- 
part minister; and departed to Saratoga and Balltown Springs; 
and held about fifty meetings in the adjacent country-towns, and 
went to Still-water and Waterford ; so to Lownsingburg and 
Troy; where CHICHESTER proclaimed war against me, be- 
fore I came, assigning as the reason": fX^*" ORDER ! I !" But 
they who are not conformed to moral order in the Divine govern- 
ment, will not be able to stand in that day when all hearts shall 
be -disclosed! 

953. Thence to New York, where the countenances of the 
people were an index of the mind ; during the awful suspense of 
the engagements at Baltimore and Plattsburg : and also it was 
visible, who were the friends of the country, and felt interested, 
and those who were not : and a day or two days after, when ac- 
counts came from those two places, that they had not fallen ; the 
scene was equally reversed 1 * 

954. Thence to Philadelphia, where I spent about a month ; 
sold my travelling convenience, and went by water in the steam- 
boat to New Castle, in Delaware: saw an old house 127 years 
old : held one meeting, and took stage to Symrna ; spoke once, 
then to Dover, and found a distant people; spoke four times ; dis- 
turbed twice by something coming into my room in the night ; 
spoke to it, got no reply : interrogated the family, got no satisfac- 
tion, only found others had been disturbed there before. Thence 
to Frederica ; spoke three times, and went to Milford : where I 
spoke several times, and went to Georgetown ; and spoke twice. 
So on to Doggsborough, and spoke in the church of England" meet- 
ing house, and then to Martinsville and held two meetings ; from 
there to Poplartown, in Maryland : and Snow Hill. There I 
spoke six times, and departed to Havertown, and from thence to 
Downingtown, in Virginia. Thence I returned by Downing 
Chapel, and Newtown, to Snow Hill : thence to Salsbury ; and 
so to Cambridge; where the snow, and cold overtook me. Du- 
ring this journey so for, I had many precious times: at the Trap, 

•The countenance being an index of the mind. 



280 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



in particular ; and in East-town and Centreville, and at Chester- 
town, and at the head of Chester, and so returned to Smyrna, anJ 

visited its vicinity, 

955. At the head of Sassafras, I saw Margaret keetv; whom 
I saw two years before in Baltimore; and who had accurately 
dreamed of Bona/partes disasters, &c. &e. which made consider- 
able impression upon my mind. Thus after about thirty days, I 
returned to Philadelphia, where I met my companion from New 
York, where I had left her ; having travelled about five hundred 
miles, and held upwards of sixty meetings. 

956. As neither of us had been in those northern latkudes, at 
this inclement season of the year r having been seasoned to a warm 
climate ; prudence dictated the propriety of a proper Mne of eon- 
duct, and having some writing to do, it was proper to attend to it* 
and now appeared to be the time ; but a proper pkce was hard to 
find, where we might be retired. 

957. Once, seemingly we had thousands of friends, but alas, a 
true friend is hard to find ! one who is net like the pine tree, rot- 
ten at the heart. Man is not to be trusted, unless fear y interest, 
or the Grace of god, shall influence him ? for mankind in gene- 
ral, are led like an animal, by inclination for the time being; 
without exercising judgment, or reason, which should be found 
in a Virtuous principle ! There is none but God who can be 
depended upon as certain ; for He never forsakes us, unless 
we first forsake him ! though some talk to the contrary,, saying, 
David was left to do so and so ! &e, 

958. Where are my many friends now 1 Zion is gone into cap- 
tivity, her harps are hung upon the willows ; .but she will yet 
come out of the Wilderness of this world, leaning upon her be- 
loved ! terrible as an army with banners I 

959. When travelling North and South, the difference of th© 
country, the prejudice of the people, in their different modes of 
raising both among the religion, and those who do no* profess ; 
taking the Potomac for the dividing ground, makes me think of 
the " ten pieces" of garments that Abijah gave to jeroboam 
which prejudice had began in the time of Saul, the first king inr 
Israel, and the house of David \ 

960. When Cosmopolite vas invited to preach in Congress 
Hall, before the other House ; he spoke from these words: "Right- 
eousness exalteth a nation ; but sin is a shame to any people."' 5 —- 
He went down to the Navy Yard and staid at the house of James 
Friend. During the night, he dreamed, and thought that he was 
in the gallery of the CAPITOL, which was much crowded : ani 
the House was in session. A little, sharp looking man, came to the top 
of the stairs, and winked and beckoned to me, as if in great agitation ~ 
and then turned and went out. I thought I made my way through 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL, 



281 



the crowd, and got out of the door, where I found a military guard 
around the house ; getting through them, I started toward the 
Navy Yard, when I saw the house arise, and fall in two parts, 
and burst into ten thousand atoms, and the whole was enveloped 
in a column of smother and smoke, which shock, waked me up ! 
I told James Friend in the morning of my curious dream. Fif- 
teen months after, as I was coming from Virginia, I called at his 
house ; he reminded me of the dream, adding, that he had never 
been in the house since, without thinking of it, and feeling a de- 
gree of horror ! Id^Several months after this, when I heard of 
Ross and Cockburn being at Washington, I could measureably 
interpret my dream. 

961. There was more blood spilt in the Carolinas, between 
the inhabitants, during the former struggle, than between the 
regular armies. There is an awful gloom gathering fast, and 
clouds hang over a guilty land. Wars are neither less nor more, 
than the sword and scourge of God j not only for a nation, but as 
individuals also ; and there are two classes who feel it heaviest 
here ; the first is those who are of no service to God or man : 
viz. those who are a nuisance to society, not pursuing any useful, 
innocent or lawful calling, to gain a subsistence ; but have cor- 
rupted society by the influence of their example, and violating the 
Divine law, by profane cursing, swearing, lying, drinking, whore- 
in g, and lounging about the streets : this filth is in a great mea- 
sure drained from our towns ; and gone to the slaughter house. — 
The other is the Mercantile class ; who through the unparalleled 
space of peace and prosperity, were led off by the temptation of 
riches and grandeur, whereby they forgot God ; hence the influ- 
ence of their example, to the injury of society, and the dishonor 
of God's government : Therefore it was necer sary that those ave- 
nues of wealth should be shut up ; and hence the scourge from 
God. Consequently we should take warning that we may be 
able to stand ; and of course must conduct ourselves accordingly, 
in the duty of love to GOD, and our NEIGHBOUR ; and attend 
to our Saviour's golden rule of practice, "As ye would that others 
should do to you, do ye even so to them." 

962. After enquiring some time, I found a place in a Quaker 
family, where we obtained a room. Attended some of their meet- 
ings ; had some very comfortable feelings while sitting in silence 
with them ; heard sonfe who spake feelingly, and to satisfaction \ 
among whom was RICHARD JORDAN ; his track I was 
much upon in Ireland, but never saw him until in this city ; visit- 
ed his house, and had good satisfaction. — Peter's call was to the 
Jews ; Pauls to the Gentiles ; so there are different gifts, and 
calls, in our day, and all by the same spirit 



232 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



963. DOROTHY RIPLEY, an English woman, who hath 
crossed the ocean five times, is now in this city : she belongs to no 
religious society ; but is rather upon the Quaker order ; she was 
very kind to me, when going on my last tour to Europe. She 
has travelled most of the States of the Union: and also in Ireland; 
as well as her native country. There has been much opposition to 
her, from those who may be called religious bigots, who are of 
narrow, contracted minds ; for little minds are only capable of little 
things ; but she hath brunted the storm, and lived down much that 
was designed to block up her path, and make the way bitter ; but 
God hath been with her ; and how many she has been a blessing 
to, the day of Eternity must disclose ! 

964. THEOPHILUS R. GATES ; — the influence of his ex- 
ample is very impressive on many minds : he travels on foot, in- 
culcating the necessity of innocency, and purity of heart, flowing 
from love to God and man. He belongs to no particular society, 
but considers that to be bigoted to a party is to have or subscribe 
to, and constitutes one of the number of the beast. 

How many more God may stir up to go the same way I know 
not ; but though many have prophecied of the mischief that would 
arise from the influence and example of Cosmopolite; yet those 
are not "Doivites" neither is "Dowism" planted, in a spherical 
point of view. But 

" Let talkers talk, stick thou to what is best ! 
To think of pleasirg all, is all a JEST 1" 

Hence, O ! ye bigots of 

"DifFererent sects, who all declare, 
Lo ! here is Christ, and Christ is there ! 
Your strongest proofs divinely givej 
And shew as where the Christians live I 
Your claim, alas ! you cannot prove ! 
YE want the genuine mark of LOVE ! • 

965. The news of PEACE salutes our ears, and reverberates 
through the land ; but many appear to be intoxicated with the 
prospects : as though the bitterness was past ; however, it may be 
that many ere long may find that the struggle between the powers 
of darkness and light is not over ; time must disclose it; may 
God have mercy on the human family, prosper Zion, and help the 
Pilgrims through this thorny maze to the peaceful shores, where 
the wicked shall cease from troubling, and the WEARY shall be 
at REST % 

I saw two chairs made out of the Elm tree, under which Wm. 
Peen held his treaty with the Indians ; when treating with them 
for the ground of Pennsylvania, and where the city of Philadel- 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 283 



phia now stands — not considering the mere discovery and dona- 
tion of a king, a sufficient title — though done as the reward of 
merit, for his father's services to the public. 

966. While the New Englanders were at war with the natives 
it is said to be a fact that there was no tear between Perm's colony 
and the Indians, all the days of Penn ?* 



* It is said, that a man was employed to attend the king's fire, and keep it well per- 
Jumedy while Penn was waiting to have the accounts regularly and carefully made 
out and delivered, which contained the amount of arrears for his father's services— 
which perfume was very expensive. His majesty being present was invited by Penn 
to visit him, and he wuuld honour him with one equally costly — which invitation? 
being accepted, Penn put the obligations into the fire— doubtless as a testimony 
against WAR. The king afterwards sent for Penn, and made him a donation of the 
grant of Pennsylvania, 

* 102, New Street, Dublin, 9th of the 5th mo. 1813. 

Dear Lorenzo — 

THIS day thy very acceptable letter of March 19th came to hand, and 
afforded us particular satisfaction. It was about this lime two years when we received 
the last letter from thee, and the only one since our return from England. 1 am now 
established in more extensive and profitable practice than 1 ever had before — indeed 
1 think the last year exceeded any two former ones since my first commencing as: 
physician, and I must acknowledge that I think Divine Providence made use of thee, 
in a particular manner, as an instrument, to bring about this, to me unexpected, 
event. — For thy persuading me to go at that time with thee to England, opened the 
way for my going to settle whilst 1 did at Macclesfield, where 1 willingly resumed 
my medical practice, after having striven about seven years earnestly lo decline it. — 
My last year's business amounted, 1 think, to near 700Z., which with former years' 
increasing property has enabled me to give some hundreds away to assist others in 
their distresses, and at present to have a few hundreds at my command, for the use 
of myself and others. But whatever 1 may have, either now or in future, I consider 
not as my own, but as a stewardship put into my hands by the Great and Good 
Master, and to be unreservedly devoted to his service in whatever way and manner 
he may see clearly to point out. If professors of religion would in general consider 
themselves only as stewards of what they possess, 1 think it might then be said with 
truth, as it was at the time of the first promulgation of the gospel, that no man counted 
any thing he had his own, and no member of the church felt any wants. 

if any thing has gathered with me it has been providential, and not by my own 
seeking : by which means it is not a burthen to me, as 1 once felt some to l»e. 

However easy and prosperous in outward matters I seem to be, yet 1 r .hink it would 
be far more agreeable to me to be in America, travelling along with thee — even en- 
countering some difficulties. But this gratification seems hitherto forbidden me : and 
1 apprehend that 1 shall have to abide the great thunder-storm, which I fear ere long 
will shake and agitate these hitherto highly favored countries. 1 think it will take 
place much sooner than most people apprehend, and in a time and manner somewhat 
sudden and unexpected. I believe it will try the foundations of hundreds of thou- 
sands and the truly upright, and those free from all idolatry, be alone preserved safely 
through it. 1 suppose I shall be favored to know of its approach, and a place of safe 
and quiet retirement be afforded to me during its continuance. 1 am not afraid of my 
opinion being known, as i am clear of all political spirit and parties. 

I heard that thou hadst thoughts of going to the West Indies, and from thy long- 
silence 1 had fears that thou hadst gone thit her, and sunk under the unwholesomenesa 
of the climate. But now 1 have a hope of seeing thee once more in this wilderness ; 
for if thou art favored to visit England after her conflict is over, I have no doubt at 
present but that 1 may then meet thee there, and 1 hope much to our mutual satisfac- 
tion. 

Thy true friend, 

P. JOHNSON. 



\ 



284 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 

The following is the Bubstance of a poem which 1 wrote down the 24th of F ebruary, 
two days before Napoleon left Elba for Prance. The first verse, for reasons, I 
omit. — 1 was then under restraints on account of singularities of various sort9.— 
• By the Beast and False Prophet 1 designated Napoleon and Mahomet.— P. J. 

£9. B. The second Beast of the 13th, neems the False Prophet of the 19th chapter. 

Verse 2. I SING of a glorious day near a-coming — 

The kingdom of Heaven set up amongst men — 
The servants of God to his standard a-running, 
As sheep when their shepherd calls into the pen. 

However much these people called Quakers, are derided for 

■ ■ — ■ , the Protestant christain world, is indebted 

to them as the means for many of the blessings, both civil and 
religious, which we now enjoy under God. 

967. Marriage for example, was considered an ecclesiasti- 
cal subject — hence no marriage, unless the ceremony was per- 
formed by a priest — and the children illigimate of course ! 

The Beast and False Prophet shall first be a reigning, 
And horrible carnage 'mongst Christians will make ; 

The servants of Jesus in conflicts engaging, 

A glorious warfare most valiantly waging, 

Their lives laying down for their Great Master's sake 

Their blood not these monsters' deep malice assuaging 
Till God's blessed day in the morning, 

I 

These tyrants alive being cast into the fire, 

As shown to the Lord's highly favored friend ; 
Their armies destroy'd in God's terrible ire : 

The world's great wickedness come to its end — 
Then Satan, fast bound and most firmly chained, 

Is in the abyss for a thousand years fix'd, 
A seal set upon it, he horribly pained, 
His blasphemous rage by his, torments untamed, 

The cup of his punishment here is unmix'd. 
But God's righteous judgments can never be blamed — 
For he is the Lord from the morning. 

.,/•*'('' # 

The Serpent no more poor weak mortals deceiving, 
They all shall acknowledge God's heavenly law : 

His righteous commands with obedience receiving, 
The saints shall proraulge without error or flaw, 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 285 



These servants, raised up 'by their Great Master's powers 
Shall sit upon thrones with Messiah to reign; 

'Tis now of God's kingdom the glorious hour, 

His blessing come down in a plentiful shower, 
There now is no suffering, sorrow, nor pain : 

But Jesus' presence their Heavenly dower — 

For he is the the Star of the morning. 

This glorious day of a thousand years' standing, 

All death shall abolish to Jesus' friends ; 
They rode o'er the nations with sceptres commanding, 

Their Master now makes them abundant amends. 
The wolf and the lamb they shall lay down togriher, 

The calf and the lion in harmony meet, 
The birds of the air — of all sorts of feather, 
At springs of the land, both the upper and nether, 

Together shall play, and in innocence breed ; 
An infant shall lead the wild beasts in a tether : 

'Tis day with the sons of the morning. 

But how can I sing of these wondrous matters — 

In Babylon's bastile a prisoner fast ; — 
My bonds are made stronger — the dev.l bespatters 

My soundness of mind from the first to the last. 
Poor David* from home and from friends now is banished, 

As formerly happened in Saul's cruel day ; 
All comforts domestic entirely vanquished, 
The hillocks of cheerfulness thoroughly planished, 

The devil triumphant now carries the sway. 
But God's loved servant, although now astonished, 

Will yet see a glorious morning. 

The bold, firm and patient stand, which these people made 
with perseverance, was what broke the charm — and obtained 
the act of Parliament in their favor on that subject. Thank 
„ God ! there never has been a spiritual court in the United States. 
963. Also the " Act of Toleration," under " King William" 
was another effect from the conduct of this people. Likewise the 
•j equal rights of conscience," in our form of government, is an* 
other effect; growing- out of Penn's policy, for the government 
of his colony; requiring no particular test as a qualification to 

* David means o beloved one. 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



office ; only a general test, viz. the belief in one God, with future 
reward and punishment. 

969. Thus the lesson he learnt from the persecution in his 
time — so a little " leaven leavenelk the whole lump." May it 
go on throughout the world; till priestcraft and tyranny 
shall fall ; and the nations learn war no more. 

Took stage for Melville; arrived between seven and eight 
o'clock at night ; word flew over town ; soon the school house 
was filled ; spoke there, and next day at Buddville ; thence to 
Elizabeth Port, Q,. M. spoke twice, and then to Dennis's creek 
M. H. Disappointed of a conveyance, went on foot; found a 
wagon ; so got on to Cold spring M. H. thence to Cape May 
•C. H. so walked to brother Moore's] brother Fidler carried me 
to Big- Egg Harbor Baptist M. H. so to Tuckahoe, and May's 
Landing ; then Weymouth ; Fairfield Presbyterian M. H. 
Bridgetown and Penn's neck ; Salem ; Sharptown and Wood- 
bridge ; so back to Philadelphia ; having been gone seventeen 
days : held thirty meetings ; and travelled about 300 miles. 

970. Going to the East, Peggy was taken seriously ill ; we 
were detained about a month in N. Y. Thence we sailed with 
captain Howard to N. London, who generously gave our pas- 
sage ; as did Dr. Brush his bill at N. Y. 

971. Held a number of meetings, and sailed to Norwich, spoke 
in the Baptist M. H. Hired a wagon, and came to Coventry ; 
found my father well. Left Peggy ; visited Hebron, Stoning- 
ton, (where George's ship Nimrod, killed two horses, one hog 
and a goose ;) so to New-port, Rhode Island ! 

972. My constitution is so broken, and nervous system worn 
down, that let me put on what resolution I may, I am necessitated 
to sit down every little while to rest, if I attempt to walk and go 
on foot. 

973. After speaking several times in a large M. H. with a 
steeple and bell, occupied by brother Webb, and where he taught 
school, I spoke in Bristol, where I had been near twenty years 
before, in the beginning of my itineracy, and departed to New 
Bedford ; where I had been about eight years before ; spoke 
several times ; designed for the vineyard; and attempted to sail 
to New York; in both I was disappointed ; so returned by land; 
one offered a horse, another a chaise, and a third attended me to 
Providence ; saw a vessel ; found two boxes of books on board; 
disposed of them in the best manner I could; and after attending 
several meetings and experiencing some kindness from whence I 
had no ground to expect it, and in other cases it turned out the 
reverse, i returned to Coventry ; made preparation to leave my 
Peggy for sometime ; and departed to New Haven ; sailed in the 
dreadful gale to New York / came to Philadelphia, and visited 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



287 



Baltimore. Spoke in the separate African M,_ H. and the one for- 
merly occupied by old father Otterbine. 

Friday, 22d Sept. 1815. Took stage for Carlisle ; wheel came 
off, and we upset, but thanks be to God, none were materially 
injured ; quit stage, and walked several miles through the mud ; 
spoke several times : made remittance to my printer and book- 
binder ; assisted ten miles with an horse. 

Monday, 25. Spoke in the Dutch M United Brethren" M. H. 
near the big spring, to a simple hearted people. 

974. Found my father to be entitled to a tract of crown land 
for service — probably will be cheated out of it, as many others 
are of their just rights — and as one day I may myself be also — 
but what is amiss here, must be rectified hereafter. 

975. Tuesday, 26 Rode on the coupling tongue of the wag- 
on ; came to Shippensburg ; feeble in body ; faith revives, that 
the Providence of God will attend and bar my way upon this* 
journey. But a few months will turn up something — I know not 
what ; things cannot continue as they are ; may I be prepared for 
all events ! 

976. Spoke in M. M. H. ; well behaved ; a few dollars to as- 
sist me on the way ; the stage was full and could not take me : 
Providence provided; a man brought me a horse for his brother, 
to return from the college at Washington ; thus I was accom- 
modated two hundred miles over the mountains ; while many 
were hurt by the upsetting of the stages on the way, about this 
time. 

977. Wednesday, 27. Rode twenty-four miles to Kines ; spoke 
to a few well behaved ; next day to Bedford, and spoke in the 
C. H. 

Here it is said that a minister wanted his elders to agree with 
bonds to pay him annually for life, whether he should preach or 
not — and killed one who opposed to prevent it. Another, who 
was a magistrate, committed him for trial ; and after sentence, 
asked him what he thought of his state ? He replied, I know I 
have had religion — and shall of course go to heaven, which I can 
prove by the articles of our church. 

978. Friday, 29. Rode thirty-five miles, and next day came 
to Greensburg — met a preacher, who told me when, &c. he be- 
came religious. Those things are like bread cast on the water, 
and found many days hence; which circumstances repeatedly 
happen, and are a comfort to my poor heart, and tend to keep my 
head above the billows. 

Sunday, Oct. 1st. Spoke three times — good attention. 

970. Monday, 2d. Came to Pittsburg ; staid about a week ; 
spoke a dozen times ; hundreds attended more than could get 
into the house ; appears a serious enquiring spirit. Here are 



288 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



some of my old friends from Hibemia, at whose houses I was 
received hospitably when on my former visit to that country — 
a stranger in a strange land. Among these are the Tackubu- 
ries and Joyces. 

980. Pittsburg (once Fort Duquesney, then Fort Pitt, from 
the great Pitt-minister) has become famous in the New World 
— and by nature, combined with artj promises to be one of the 
greatest manufacturing' towns in America ; seven or eight 
glass works in this neighborhood, and as many different places 
of worship. The turnpike road is in a fair way to be effect- 
ed, and the steam boats will accommodate the west. 

981. I am free from pain in body^-hence I call it well, 
though threats of inward indisposition : — the spasms, with 
which I am frequently attacked — the asthma, which interrupts 
my sleep, and tends to weaken my strength — the piles also, 

^wliich are painful and distressing to a travelling life — also the 
scrophula on my neck. The frequent speaking tends to create 
inflammation in the organs or glands of my throat, which 
causes me keen pain at times. To walk six or eight miles in 
a day, is more fatiguing to me than 30 or 40 miles would once. 
Thus nature will fall beneath that which once it was capable to 
resist and throw off. This I could never realize from theory 
— I can know it only by EXPERIENCE, to what a state of 
health one may be reduced by exposure, fatigue, sickness, and 
wants of various kinds ! Anxiety of mind is impairing to 
health — hence religion is the only real support to keep the 
mind in PEACE through the vicissitudes attending the journey 
of life. But I feel a measure of gratitude to the Great Dis- 
poser of events, that it is as well with me as what I now enjoy, 
and that I have as much strength remaining, and can labor as 
much as I do. 

982. Monday, 9th. Came to Washington, just as the man 
was starting in the stage. He saw the horse, got out, and so 
I delivered him up. Spoke in the C. H. — took stage to Mid- 
dletown, where I was beset to preach in a barn, it being elec- 
tion day. A religious bigot made a motion to mob me ; but 
none would second it. A wordling replied to him, " Let the 
dead bury their dead." The same night and next day I spoke 
in Charleston, when Mr. Fetter lent me a horse to ride to 
Wheeling. Here I spoke three times — found a Quaker family 
who had been kind to Peggy when she had travelled the West 
with me. Here it is probable the great roads from the Atlan- 
tic will intersect with the waters of the Ohio — and of course 
the grand place of deposit between the East and Western 
country. Though the Alleghany, Muskingum, Sciota, and 
Miami, with the Wabash, &c. intersect with the waters of the 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



289 



Ikkes of Canada, with only small portages of a few miles- 
connect with that round the Falls of Niagara, and from Albany 
to Schenectady, yet the principal will be through the waters 
of the Mobile and Tennessee, which are connected by a por- 
tage—one of 8 miles, by Coosee and Highwassee ; one of 30, 
from Twenty-mile-Creek to Bear-Creek; and 69 from Main 
River to Main River. Mobile has a tide of about 150 miles. 

983. Taking water with captain Wood, I arrived at Marietta 
on Sunday, 15th, and spoke in the Methodist M. H. to more 
than could get in— generally well behaved. 

984. Monday, 16th. This day I am thirty-eight years old. 
Sixteen years ago I embarked for Europe ; nineteen I was in 
Orange meeting, addressing the youth. Thirty-eight more, 
no doubt, will change my state. Above half of " seventy-six'' 
is gone. 

985. Spoke at sun-rise to about two hundred — at about nine, 
ki the two steepled, or rather horned meeting house. Spoke 
several times ; and also at Point or Fort Harmer. 

986. The marks of antiquity in this western world are so 
conspicuous, that should New England be depopulated, the 
monuments would not be so visible in a few hundred years as 
what these are now. And it is remarkable, that where Nature 
appears to have formed it commodious for a town, those an- 
cients, as well as these moderns, fixed on the same scites in a 
great many places.* 

987. What is a-head I know not, but this one thing I am 
conscious of, that it requires mpre grace to be able to suffer the 
whole will of God, than merely to do it only. 

988. A young gentleman and his lady returning from a visit 
to her parents, having a spare horse^ I obtained the privilege 
of riding it about one hundred miles, visiting Gallapoleese and 
Greenopsburgf by the way. 

What now is my object and aim? 
What now is my hope and desire ? 
Tojollcw the Heavenly Lamb, 
And after his image aspire ! 

* The works of antiquity are beyond any description as yet given, that 1 have 
seen, by Morse or others. Here are two circles, including several acres each, with 
what is called a covered way to the water. In one of these circles are two plat- 
forms—one of which 1 found to be fifty paces square, eight feet high, and three con- 
vex and one stficave walk to ascend it. The earth, appears to have been brought 
from a distance to make the top a hard walk, like that near Natchez, There have 
been br<iss and copper, polished beyond what is common in our day, •'steel bows, 
iron, silver, glass beads, a salt well laid in cement— flint knives, and stone axes." Aisa 
-a stone " image," large as life, denoting great antiquity. 

tHere an old gentleman replied that I should not preach eo — for, said he, it ^will 

19 



290 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



989. Thence in a family boat to Portsmouth and Alexandria, 
where I was recognized and embargoed to stop. Sol held 
several meetings f s.iw the " mammoth orchard" of America ° r 
and thence to Limestone and had meeting Was driven ashore 
at Augusta ; the court house was soon filled. After meeting 
the wind fell — so we departed, and arrived at Cincinnati, where 
I had never been before, as was the case with most of the 
towns on the Ohio, but found many of my old friends from dif- 
ferent parts of the Union. 

990. There was soon a large collection on the bank of the 
river, to whom I spoke. Was requested to stop a few days,, 
which I accordingly complied with, and in eleven day» held 
about thirty meetings, in the vicinity of this place, and trust it 
was not time spent in vain. 

991. I got several thousand kandhilh printed for distribu- 
tion, and received some remuneration from those whose hearts- 
the Lord had touched ; among whom was General Taylor. 

Wm, B. one of Snethen's men, got vexed, as is said, ai 
something I said in the market at Baltimore, 1804. 



. . . . . " Chickimaw exshow." 
The laws from Europe — tribunal in France, Spain and Italy 
— to restore the order of Jesuits, which were exiled as danger- 
ous to papistical governments — and the Inquisition with all its 
horrors. 

Here Lawner Blackman was drowned. I accompanied him 
to Natchez. He was retarded by no danger — by land or cross- 
ing streams of water. It appears he felt ominous preludes of 
his dissolution, and the concomitant circumstances show that 
he came to his end by Providence. 

" Who plants his footsteps in the sea,. 
And rides upon the storm," 

992. Captain C , of the barge Defiance, took me in a 

skiff down the river to the Falls, a distance of about one hun- 
dred and fifty miles. Visited Lawreneeburg, in Indiana, which 
has 68,000 inhabitants, and will soon become a state. — First 
time I was ever in this territory. 

hurt the feelings of my neighbors. Thus he interrupted two or three times. They 
made a collection for me, which was given to bear the expenses of another. At a 
public hou3e the wojnan charged fifty per cent more than her husband. I made 
*ome remarks upon it. It was replied, " that is nothing — for it was a customary 
thing in this our day." 1 observed, that I liked honest women to maturity, and hon- 
est afterwards. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



291 



Thence to the Rising Sun, about seven at night. The peo- 
ple assembled before eight; and before day in the morning 
likewise. So I took my departure by sun-rise to Vevia ; 
thence I spoke at the mouth of Kentucky river, held two meet- 
ings; at Madison likewise standing on the logs to collect the 
villagers, which had the desired effect. Then to Bethlehem. 

November 13th, I came to Lewisville, at the Falls of Ohio, 
and went to distributing handbills through the town. Though 
I had never been there before, was recognized by many. Thus 
I was provided for, and gained access to the people. 

993. On the 15th I embarked in the , United States' boats, 
after speaking in a fine large new brick meeting-house, and 
circulating subscription papers for a new edition of my works. 

This river is a gentle streamy and by no means so rapid as is 
commonly supposed — it is rising fast. This branch of the 
army is going up the Mississippi to build a fort near carver's 
Claim, which by purchase and transfer from Carver's heirs be- 
longs to Benjamin Mien- — one hundred by a hundred and 
twenty miles from the Falls of St. Antina to the mouth of 
Chipewa river — east, 

994. One who had stolen hospital stores was condemned to 
receive 20f0 lashes with rods, which were inflicted while the 
boat gradually drifted down the current — he being tied to three 
guns which were braced in a triangle. This was called running 
the gauntlet — but my feelings were shocked at the sight; 
though performed by deserters. 

I doubt if the punishment did net exceed the crime — and 
whether it is agreeable to the laws of the land — punishment 
should be apportioned to the crime ; or else how shall we make 
a proper distinction between Vice and Virtue ? 

995. One thing is observable, that for hundreds of miles on 
the Kentucky side, the people were dilatory at night and morn- 
ing in coming to meeting, &c. — but on the opposite side the 
thing was quite different. The only thing as a reason that I 
can assign for this, is, SLAVERY ! 

996. Some of the " Articles of war" by Charles the XII, 
were good, considering the time in which they were wrote, but 
some of the Relicts of Priestcraft still remain, which may do 
for the old world, but should be expunged and kept from the 
new, which is reserved for a new era of new things. 

The oath of honor is more binding to the soldier than any 
other, in most cases. 

Sunday, 19th. The time on board is something solitary, 
though the officers are jovial, and civil to me ; yet this is not 
the kind of company I want, though they render themselves as 
agreeable to me as they can. 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



This evening while at camp on shore, by the request of 
some of the officers, I stood on a log and lectured the Canton- 
ment — good decorum. 

Col. H. had some paJdled, but not striking hard enough to 
please him, were ordered to take a turn — about a dozen ; one 
stretched and a cat drew by the tail across his back, others 
disgraced by their hats, and called " pioniers." 

997. Thursday, 23d. Arrived at the Cave, formerly inhab- 
ited by Mason's band of robbers ; 120 feet back, and proper 
proportions — 60 wide at the mouth and 25 in height ; I cannot 
well describe the music on the water from the cave ! 

998. Spoke at the Red Banks. Quit the boats at the mouth 
of Cumberland River; embarked in a boat from that river 
going to trade with the Indians up the Arkansaw. At the 
mouth of Ohio I embarked in a keel-boat and descended the 
Mississippi to New Madrid, in Missouri Territory. 

999. The Earthquakes here made awful distress among the 
inhabitants, as may be seen by the following letter** 



* New Madrid, Teriitory of Missouri, March 22, 1816. 

Dear Sih— 

In compliance with your request, 1 will now give you a history, as full in 
detail as the limits of a letter will permit, of the late awful visitation of Providence 
mthis place and it3 vicinity. 

On the 16th of December, 1811, about two o'clock, A. M. we were visited by a 
violent shock of an earthquake, accompanied by a. very awful noise resembling 
loud but distant thunder, but more hoarse and vibrating, which was followed in a few 
minutes by the complete saturation of the atmosphere, with sulphurous vapor, caus- 
ing total darkness. The screams of the affrighted inhabitants running to and fro, 
not knowing where to go, or what 'to do — the cries of the fowls and beasts of every 
Bpecies — the cracking of trees falling, and the roaring of the Mississippi— the current 
of which was retrograde for a few minutes, owing, it is supposed, to an irruptton in 
its bed — formed a scene truly horrible. From that time, until about sunrise, a num- 
ber of lighter shocks occurred; at which time one still more violent than the 
first took place, with the same accompaniments as the first, and the terror which 
had been excited in every one, and indeed in all animal nature, wa3 now, if possible, 
doubled. The inhabitant s fled injevery direction to the country, supposing, (if it can 
be admitted that their minds were exercised a', all) that there was less danger at a dis- 
tance from, than near to, the river. In one person, a female, the alarm was so great 
that she fainted, andceuldnot be recovered. There were several shocks of a day, 
but lighter than those already mentioned until the 23d of January 1812, when one 
occurred as violent as the severest of the former ones, accompanied by the same 
phenomena as the former. From this time till the 4th of February the earth was 
in continual agitation, visibly waving as a gentle sea. On that day there was an- 
other shock, nearly as hard as the preceding ones. Next day four such, and on the 
7th, at about four o'clock, A. M. a concussion took place so much more violent than 
those which had preceded it, that it is denominated the hard shock. The awful 
darkn.-ss of the atmosphere, which as formerly was saturated with sulphurous va- 
por, and the violence of the tempestuous thundering noise that accompanied it, to- 
gether with all the other phenomena mentioned as attending the former ones, fot med 
a scene, the description of which would require the most sublimely fanciful imagina- 
tion. At first the Mississippi seemed to recede from its banks, and its waters gath- 
ering up like a mountain, leaving for a moment many boats, which were hereon 
their way to New Orleans, on the bare sand, in which time the poor sailors made their 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



293 



1000. The vibration of the earth, shook down trees ; thou- 
sands of willows were snapt off like a pipe stem, about wrist 
high, and the swamps become high ground, and high land be- 

escape from them. It then rising fifteen or twenty feet perpendicularly and expand- 
ing, as if were, at the same moment, the banks were overflowed with a retrograde 
current, rapid as a torrent : — the boats which before had been left on the sand were 
now torn from their moorings, and suddenly driven up a little creek, at the mouth 
of which they laid, to the distance, in some instances, of nearly a quarter of a mile. 
The river fall ing immediately, as rapidly as it had risen, receded within its banks 
again with such violence, that it took with it whole groves of young cotton-wood 
trees, which ledged its borders. They were broken off with Buch regularity, in some 
instances, that oersons who had not witnessed the fact, would be difficultly .ersuaded 
that it had not been the work of art. A great many fish were left, on the banks, 
being; unable to keep pace with the water. The river was literally covered with the 
wrecks of boats, and 'tis said, that one was wrecked in which there was a lady and 
six children, alJ of whom were lost. In all the hard shocks mentioned, the earth 
was horribly torn to pieces — the surface of hundreds of acres was, from time to 
time, covered over, of various depths by the sand which issued from the fissures, 
which were made in. great numbers all over this country, some ol which closed up 
immediately after they had vomited forth their sand and water, which, it must be 
remarked, was the matter generally thrown up. In some places, however, there 
was a substance somewhat resembiing coal, or impure stone-coal, thrown up with 
the sand, it is impossible to say wirat the depth of the fissures or irregular breaks 
were; we have reason to believe that some of them were very dee : r '. i'Tke site of 
this town was evidently settled down at least fifteen feet, and not more than half a 
mile below the town there does not appear to be any alteration on the bank of the 
river; but back from the river a small distance, the numerous large ponds or lakes, 
as they were called, which covered a great part of the country were nearly dried up. 
The beds of Borne of them are elevated above their former banks several feet, produ- 
cing an alteration of ten, fifteen, to twenty feet, from their original state. And lately 
it has been discovered that a lake wa3 formed on the opposite side of the Mississippi, 
in the Indian country, upwards of one hundred miles in length, and from oneta six 
miles in width, of -the depth of from ten to fifty feet,) It has communication with 
the river at both ends, and it is conjectured that it will not be many years before the 
principal part if not the whole of the Mississippi, will pass that way. We were 
constrained, by the fear of our houses falling, to live twelve or eighteen months, after 
the first shocks, in little light camps made of boards; but we gradually became cal- 
lous, and returned to our houses again. Most of those who fled from the country in 
the time of the hard shocks have since returned home. We have since their com- 
mencement in 1311, and still continue to feel, slight shocks occasionally. It is sel- 
dom indeed thai we are more than a week without feeling one, and sometimes three 
or four in a day. There were two this winter past much harder than we have felt 
them for two years before; but since then they appear to be lighter than they have 
ever been, and we begin to hope that ere long they will entirely cease. 

I have now, sir, finished my promised description of the e'arthquake — imperfect, 
it is true, but just as it occurred to nay memory; many of, and most of the truly 
awful scenes, having; occurred three or four years ago. They of course are not re- 
lated with that precision which would entitle it to the character of a full and correct 
picture. But sueh as it is, it is given with pleasure — in the full confidence that it 
is given to a friend. And now, sir, wishing you all good, I must bid you adieu. 

Vour humble servant, 

ELIZA BRYAN, 

The Rev. Lorenzo Dow. 

There is one circumstance which I think worthy of remark. This country was 
formerly subject to very hard thunder; but for more than a twelvemonth before the 
commencement of the earthquake there was none at all, and but very little since, 
a great part of which resembles subterraneous thunder. The Bhocka still continue, 
butare growing more light, and less frequent. E. B. 



294 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE. 



came the low ground, and two islands in the river were m 
shaken, washed away and sunk, as not to be found. 

After speaking once, descended to the Iron Banks, acres of 
which had been shaken down, the effects of which were awfully- 
impressive ! Being very high, some trees, the tops just above 
water ; others just ready to fall and slide off. 

There are many sawyers in this river, i. e. trees fastened by 
the branches or roots in the bottom of the river, which saw up 
and down, by virtue of the pressing of the water; while oth* 
ers are so firm as not at alJ to yield to the current. Those 
things make it dangerous going at night or in the fog. 

We lay by two nights and one day ; the wind and fog being 
our hindering cause. 

New Madrid had been designed as the metropolis of the New 
World, but God sees not as man sees — it is deserted by most 
of its inhabitants ; the upper Chickasaw Bluff does not wash 
like the others, and probably will be fixed upon one day as a 
proper scite for to convene the portage up and down the river,, 
which now is inconvened by the Indians owning the soil, or the 
inundation of the water.* 

Our boat got aground near this bluff, but two men coming 
along in a canoe, helped us off — then we struck a planter and 
split and hung the boat — which with difficulty was got off and 
mended, so I quit her, paying my fare, and took to another. 

There is but few inhabitants for several hundred miles. In- 
dians, or whites degenerated to their level ! There are natural 
canals from the Mississippi to 'Red River, and so to the sea, 
far west of Orleans, the map of this country is but little under- 
stood — ten companies are now surveying the public military 
land. 

At length I landed at Natchez, obtained several letters, and 
not finding any friends, I embarked in another boat — after 
paying my fare, and on the 20th of December, I arrived in 
New Orleans, having changed from one boat or canoe to an- 
other, thirteen times. 

Thus by the Providence of God — after many restless days 
and nights, got to my journey's end — stayed about a month, 
mostly at the house of Captain William Ross, who was flour 
inspector of the port ; and at whose house I was treated as a 
friend, in Europe — when I first landed in a strange land! May 
God Remember them for good ! ! 

* i?rom New Madrid to New Orleans, there is no high ground settlements on the 
vest side of the river, the high water flows back in some places 30 or 40 miles, ris- 
ing 50 feet and the Ohio 65 ; on the east 3ide also, between the mouth of the Ohio 4 
and the Walnut Hills, the places for settlement are few. 



\ 



0&, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



295 



My feooks through the delay of the BINDERS, did not come 
ira time for me, I only got a few — took Steam Boat, ascended to 
Baton Rogue, visited St. Ffancisville and several places in 
Florida, thence to Woodville, Liberty, Washington, Green- 
ville, Gibson Port, and Warrington, Natchez and many coun- 
try parts, saw some of my old acquaintance, bought me an 
fiorse and thought to return by land, sold him again, being una- 
ble to endure the ride — so I went down the river visiting such 
places as God gave me access unto. On the island of Orleans, 
I find tHe influence of the Clergy is going down hill — many of 
the people came to some of my meetings. 

Mr. Blunt requested me to preach his icifJs funeral. She 
told when she should die, and pointed out the place «vhere 
she chose to be buried. But few men feel the union in the bonds 
of nature more than he did. 

I baptized twelve, by request, showing that water was not the 
•essential point— but the answering a good conscience — the 
ancients used water ; I availed myself of the opportunity to 
impress the subject of inward religion home to the heart- 
without which we could not be happy in tim.e nor in Eternity. 
We had a solemn tender time, and I trust profitable to some 
souls. 

1001. About the twentieth of March, I arrived in New Or- 
leans to take shipping for the north — none for P. so I engaged 
my passage to New York — the Captain run away with my pas- 
sage money and things, which left me in the lurch. 

Governor Strong sent to the Governor here to have a " Con- 
vention," to, &c. — deep laid scheme ! Thank God it did not 
succeed — could not give up the ship. 

Governor C. invited me to dine ; observed how many of his 
colored people were religious, and the satisfaction he took in 
hearing them sing and pray at devotion at night ; one who was 
not religious was of more trouble on the plantation, than all the 
rest. 

His Excellency gave me the privilege of a Court room, to 
preach in when I was hers several years ago, and also at this 
time. 

1002. April 11. I was over the ground where thousands 
were killed and wounded on one side, and hut six and seven on 
the other! surely it is plain that the GREAT BEING has a 
hand to attend, and superintend human affairs to eventuate the 
«ame. 

On the night I could not sleep ; went down to the shipping ; 
Captain Toby generously gave me a passage, after I had been 
on board his ship — took up a round-about way, called at an 



296 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



house, he was there — thus the hand guides by the way we have 
not fully known. 

On the 12th, embarks — several days to Balieze, and from 
thence went within a few miles of the " Tropic line'' 1 — saw the 
Bahamas, had but few fair winds, bat many contrary and high 
seas; vessel pitch much and leak a good deal; preached 
numbers of times on the way — 32 people on board ; arrived 
safe about 12th May, went to Philadelphia, returned to New 
York, and so to Coventry, and found my Peggy and Father 
still on these mortal shores. Thence I got me a horse and 
wagon, and with my Peggy came to New York — went to P* 
came back, and am now visiting through Jersey, and verging 
towards my fortieth year; the day of my LIFE is advancing 
away fast, and the evening shades come apace; the night of 
death draws near, and now to be in a state of readiness is my 
chief coneern — so I may not be called from the stage of action 
unawares, but fully prepared for the scene. 

1003. * Whether those INFIRMITIES with which 1 ana 
AFFLICTED may necessitate ami compel me to leave the 
field for want of bodily power to continue, I know not : to» 
" lay up treasure on EARTH is not my desire, 11 nor yet to be 
a BURTHEN to my FRIENDS : but the prayer of Agur t 
"for neither RICHES nor POVERTY"— for 

"Man wants but little here, 
iVer wants that little long." 

In a few weeks I expect to start for the WEST again, but 
where I may be this time twelve months, is very uncertain with 
me ; whether in England, Sierre Leone in Africa, West In- 
dies, or New England — or ETERNITY ; but the controvers y 
with the Nations is not over, nor will it be, until the Divine 
Government be reverentially acknowledged by the Human 
Family. 

1004. Nov. 1st. 1816. Finding- the season so far advanced 
that I could not accomplish my object in the west, started to re- 
turn to New England ; but was attacked at Bridgeport, with a 
severe sickness, which confined me for some weeks ; but by the 
kind attention given me at the house of Mrs. (Col. Blanchard's 
widow,) B. so far recovered, as to reach my father's in January. 

1005. March 4th. 1817. By request I attended meeting in 
Mansfield — I was conveyed there ; but after the fulfilment, was 

♦October 4, 1S16. 1 have just returned from a tour through Genesee, Vermont. 
New Hampshire and Connecticut, to Philadelphia — find the spirit of enquiry in- 
creasing, and heard of revivals among four different Societies— saw three of my 
sisters whom 1 had not seen for eight years. Left my Companion at my JTatfvrrs 
until my return in the spring. Hard judged by wia/j, but which must and will 
finally be deckled by the judgmen: of GOD only. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



297 



permitted to be conveyed off as well as I could. Thus many find 
it convenient to have their own ends and desired objects accom- 
plished, at the inconvenience and expense of others, and then leave 
them in the lurch to paddle their own canoe ! But I found a con- 
veyance from place to place until my arrival at Shipingsburg, and 
so on to the west. 

1006. My books of Journal had been sent across the mountains 
in the fall, and exposed to be lost ; as the person to whom the 
business had been entrusted, betrayed the confidence reposed in 
him, by not attending to the same ; but spoke against the work by 
action and re-action from others, to prevent the sale ; which be- 
came a source of trouble to me ; as the only way to discharge the 
expense and cost of the work, was, to make one hand wash the 
other ! 

1007. Here then I was in a strait, exposed to difficulty, out of 
which I saw no way to escape, unless the superintending 
hand should undertake my deliverance ! 

However my tide of fortune began to turn, as in a glimmer,, 
step by step. Found my boxes and most of the contents. For 
some time I knew not what to do or how to get along. But sent 
off about an hundred appointments in all directions — was enabled 
to keep up with them ; first, by the assistance of friends, and theii 
by procuring me an horse. 

1008. In a few weeks I sold a sufficiency to meet my exin- 
gency; the rest of the work became as the "omner of manna" much 
or little, it would come to the standard of necessity, and there stop ! 
the remainder were lost to me ! 

1009. Two men who had followed me from meeting to meeting, 
day after day, and were very urgent and inquisitive to know the 
rout I intended to take on my return over the mountains; which 
circumstance, on reflection, eaused me to suspect their intentions, 
and a secret impulse of mind occasioned me, when the last of my 
meetings were accomplished, to alter my mind; and suddenly -to 
turn towards (he Lake, and return by the northern route, which 
gave me qnietude of mind and a settled peace ! 

1010. Returned to Hebron in July, where I found my father 
had removed to, a little before with my Peggy. 

1011. In September I visited several Camp Meetings in the 
interior and near Cayuga Lake ; thence to Vermont, to attend the 
removal of Joseph Bridgeman's and my sister's families down to 
my father's house ! 

At the close of the year, I visited the South as far as North 
Carolina and Virginia, where H. Hardy attempted to show his 
zeal in behalf of Episcopacy. 

1012. 1818. Towards spring, returned to New England and 
prepared to depart for Europe ! 



TO THE PUBLIC. 



COURTEOUS READER, 

AS there is but' one true Church, which 
is the Family of GOD; and but one true Religon, which is 
ever immutable, so there can be but one worship acceptable with 
the Most High — which ACT of worship must be "in Spirit and 
in Truth therefore, there is great need of caution, not to be par- 
taker of party spirit of the times; but to have views expanded worthy 
of the Kingdom of GOD, that the Kingdom of Righteousness, 
Peace and Joy in the Holy Ghost may be set up in the soul, and 
so expand your heart with Love to GOD and Man j whereby you 
may say with Peter : " Of a truth I perceive that GOD is no 
respecter of persons: but in every nation [or denomination] he 
that feareth HIM and worketh righteousness, is accepted 
with him." Acts viii. 34, 35. * For there is but one way of sal- 
vation, and there will be but one song in the Happy World— 
*' THOU wast slain : and hast Redeemed us to GOD by thy blood, 
out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation." Rev. 
v. 9. 

Therefore attend to the influence of the Spirit of GOD on the 
mind : and be careful to obey its dictates, that you may be under its 
guidance, and so be renovated and Regenerated, as to become the 
'New Man in Christ Jesus, walking in the Light, to Life Ever- 
lasting. Amen. 

L. D. 

Philadelphia, December 10£A, 1822. 



RECAPITULATION 



Oct 16th, 1777. The Journey of Life with me commenced 
Taimong the children of men, in Coventry, Connecticut, 

1781. My grandfather, James Parker, died. The only thing 
on memory—he stood with solemn attitude, closed eyes and up- 
lifted hands, in the act of saying grace at my father's table, when 
a tremor of conviction ran through me, with a dread awe, that he 
was addressing God Almighty. Shortly after, returning from 
communion, the words impressed his mind: "Henceforth, I will 
not drink of the fruit of the Vine, until that day when I drink it 
, new with you in my Father's kingdom which he mentioned to 
my Grandmother, as a. prelude to his dissolution; and soon after 
met his last sickness, and rejoiced at the prospect of the exit to a 
better world.* 

His wife continued to great age, and rejoiced on the ferge of 
her departure, whilst others were weeping around, she requested 
them to dry up their tears, for she was going home ! 

Three brothers from Ipswich, below Boston, (whose ancestors 
came from Norfolk, England ; one settled in Plainfleld, one in 
Voluntown, and the other in Coventry; the last of whom died 
when my father was young. And from these three, in Connecti- 
cut, the Dows spread abroad. 

His wife, my grandmother, when I was a child, frequently 
said: "When I am dead I shall be carried into the Meeting 
house." And i will remember the deep impressions on my mind 
the day her word\were exemplified. 

In dreams of the, night and incidental ways, wrought deep 
awakenings during those tender years of childhood ; but my mind 
was disheartened to despondency ; arising from a prejudice in my 

♦His grand parents came from England — had three children, and then were mur- 
dered by the Indians. The children escaped— and when fleeing, the eldest, a girl, 
let the youngest, an infant, fallout of her arms ; but her brother in the rear, caught 
up the little brother, and they got over a fence, and hid m the grass. The Indiana 
pursued them, came to the fence, looked over, but never happened to see them, though 
j,hey were in plain sight : and remarkable to tell, iu this affair, the child was still 
and quiet! - 



SOO EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



education, that Jesus Christ came to save the " Elect f who I 
thought were the " good folks ;" but feeling myself to be a 
dinner, and alienated from God, I drew the inference of my being 
a " reprobate!" 

Hearing the words delineated : " this is a faithful saying, and 
worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into the world to 
save sinners." JESUS came to "save sinners" — a faithful saying, 
and worthy of all acceptation," thought I : I feel the need of such 
a Saviour, and if I accept the saying, I must admit a degree of 
Hope ! Hope began to dawn, particularly after an exposition on 
Jeremiah viii. 22: " Is there no balm in Gilead? Is there no 
physician there % Why then is not the health of the daughter of 
my people recovered ?" 

Nov. 12th, 1792. Was the morning of deliverance to my trou- 
bled mind, through the enjoyment of pardoning love ! 

The enemy would have got away my shield, by suggesting 
that my joys were not divine, but only the power of fancy and 
imagination. As I queried, I feared, and then doubted — my joys 
were gone — my mind eclipsed, and my heart was full of sorrow ! 
But going to the fountain, to be taught my situation, whether delu- 
sion or divine, the delightful joy sprang up in my heart— my mind 
was composed and settled in peace! The devil cannot excite 
love! "LOVE TO GOD AND MAN," is the sum of true 
Religion. 

Thirteen of us joined in society — the first Methodist society 
ever formed in those parts. Some are gone, I trust, to a better 
world, and some are scattered into distant lands. 

1795. In deep exercise from convincement of mind, I came out 
in public testimony, and afterwards obtained a certificate from the 
society to which I belonged. 

1 796. When journeying from my father's house, being then but 
eighteen years of age, while looking round to see the rocks and 
hills, and trees, &c. where had been my youthful rambles, and 
now in my mind, bidding them adieu, with the prospect of a wide 
and open world of wickedness before me — among strangers, I 
espied my mother in the road, looking after me, while the words 
ran in my mind : " The foxes have holes, and the birds of the air 
have nests; but the Son of man hath not whereto lay his head?" 
And thus I launched forth into the harvest field. But oh, the try- 
ing scenes, subsequent to that day ! 

My brethren sent me home. Warren and Greenwich circuits, 
in Rhode Island, were the first of my career. I obeyed, but with 
a sorrowful heart. Went out a second time to New Hampshire, 
but sent home again ; I obeyed. Afterwards went to Conference 
by direction — who rejected me, and sent me home again, andagain 
I obeyed. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 301 



Was taken out by P. W. on to Orange circuit, but in 1797, was 
sent home again : so in obedience to man I went home a fourth 
time. But my heart was in the field. At length went on to the 
Granville circuit, with Smith Weeks and Joseph Michel, where 
the Lord gave me souls for my hire ; and now began to lift up- 
my drooping head : and thought I understood the meaning of the 
passage, where the spirit of the Lord began to move M him at times 
in the Camp of Dan." Judges xiii. 25. And also why David was 
anointed to be king so long before the time. See his faith. 1 Sam. 
xxvi. 10. 

This year application was made again to the Conference, but 
there was no admittance; and finally, I was given into the hands 
of the Elder presiding, to do with me as he saw cause. This 
was Sylvester Hutchinson, who thought to take me to Long Island, 
but the word never reached my ears ; hence, what should I do 1 

To go home I cannot — To travel without permission, I shall be 
advertised as an imposter, if I go in the name of a Methodist. — 
Therefore I see no way but to give up the name, and to go on 
my own footing, so raise societies, and then return and give my- 
self up and them for convincement. Hence, with J. Ballard, I 
went to the North-east, where were no Methodists in that day ; 
we had a gracious work in revivals in several places. 

He was for sitting up independence ; I said NAY — and the 
contention caused us to separate. In the mean time, a letter being 
received, I rode upwards of an hundred miles in 24 hours, and 
came back to Hutchinson's Quarterly Meeting, and finding out 
the friendship of H. and the mistake of the message to meet him 
on the Island, I rescinded my departure, and submitted to his 
direction, but was allowed three months only as a trial for a trial * 
and was stationed on the Cambridge circuit, with Timothy Dewey 
and Joseph Mitchel. 

1798. Was the year in which I was admitted on trial for the 
first time, and my name printed in the " Minutes" of that year. 
The circuit was divided, and about six hundred members were 
taken into society, and as many more went off and joined other- 
denominations. 

1799. Was sent to the Pittsfield circuit, to labor with Brother 
Sawyer, for about six months: in which time hundreds were 
awakened, and about one hundred and eighty joined society. 

During this time my health began to decline, and I requested 
permission to try the salt water, but Mr. Asbury would not admit 
it ; but sent me into Canada to form a new circuit, and break up 
fresh ground ; my nam& now being on the minutes as remaining 
on TRIAL. 



m EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



After visiting my native place once more to see my parents an d 
friends, I set off in August for my destination— have seen a good 
work of God during my stay. 

After my arrival in Canada, found a field open before me, and 
a circuit was soon formed ; but my health was going down hill, 
A revival took place in those parts were I labored, and the Wil- 
derness did bud and blossom as the rose. 

However, I was not the commander of my feelings. My mind 
was still drawn to the water ; and Ireland was on my mind. 

Without permission I went. Why without permission 1 

Because I could not obtain it. 

In matters of Religion, Conscience is involved. And how can 
another judge for you better than yourself? Unless GOD has 
given them clearer views : and even then they cannot act for 
you; you must act for yourself; for every one must give an ac- 
count for himself to GOD. 

To day I was twenty-two years old, I embarked at Montreal ; 
having sold my horse, watch, &c. for a small part of their value, 
and had a few dollars left after paying my passage, which was 
about five guineas, but not enough to get provision. 

However, this was provided for at Quebec, by those who were 
strangers to me ; and all my wants supplied by voluntary inquiry 
and contribution on their part. So my heart was encouraged to 
trust in GOD and look forward ! 

After a series of dangers landed at Lame, in the North of Ire- 
land, where a revival of religion took place, and I was provided 
with friends. 

From thence to Dublin, and so over various parts of the coun- 
try, which I found to be a profitable school in various respects ; 
and in some good degree recovered my health, and had many 
precious souls for my hire ! 

1800. Had the Small Pox the natural way, which led to the 
acquaintance with Dr. Johnson, who had attended Job Scott in 
his last illness, and whom I have found to be such a friend to 
me since. 

Dr. Coke wished me to sail Missionary from Ireland to Hali- 
fax ; and threatened me with informing Lord Castlereagh, &c. 
which was at the time when I had taken the infection of the Small 
Pox the natural way, and before I knew it. What must have 
been the consequence had I gone by his direction 1 

1801. Returned to America with a view to travel the Continent 
at large for a season ; for so was the leading of my mind. 

But as the Conference was sitting, they of my old friends so- 
licited me to take a Circuit, and argued that it was more likely 
for one to be mistaken, than twenty ; and offered to restore me 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL 809 



where I was when going away, viz. remaining on TRIAL; and 
so it was stated in the minutes, 

Thus was prevailed on to yield my judgment to theirs j which 
circumstance I conceive was an error in my life ; for although I 
went to the Dutchess and Columbia Circuits, and also to Litch- 
field Circuit, and endeavored while I travelled them to do my 
duty faithfully; yet my mind was depressed, and I was but a bur- 
then to them ; neither did I enjoy myself, as in the order of GOD, 
as heretofore : and my depression of mind impaired my health, 
so I declined again, as in time preceding. 

Sought for permission to retire to a warmer climate, but to no 
purpose; hence, if I went at all, must break away, which was 
disagreeable in contemplation ; but I had no alternative to clear 
my mind with a prospect of recovery. 

1802. In January I landed in Savannah, and recovering 
strength gradually, walked hundreds of miles into the country 
of Georgia and South Carolina ; and then returned to New Eng- 
land, where I labored for some weeks ; and visited Upper Canada 
this year. 

Bishop Asbury said, If I had staid at York Conference after 
my return from the South, I might have been ordained. The 
Credentials were prepared according to Discipline, and a day ap- 
pointed for that purpose. 

But the Discipline had been altered in the mean time concern- 
ing Local Preachers. Here I felt to stop and inquire their views' 
of the parts that I should be apt to run against. The answer 
was — a Local Travelling Preacher is a contradiction ; and gave 
me to understand, that that part of the Discipline would be put 
in force ! 

Here then I could go no further, without being involved in a 
serious dilemma. So I gave up the papers, lest they should say, 
that I acted a dishonorable part, and appropriated them to a 
treacherous use. 

1803. Returned back to the South by land for the first time; 
and extended my travel to the Mississippi through woods with 
Indians, bears and wolves — though mostly inhabited since — and 
returned to Virginia by Tennessee and Kentucky ; and so on 
through the Carolinas to Georgia. 

1804. Introduced Camp Meeting in the centre of Virginia ; and 
it was the beginning of good times in those parts : and then 
spoke in the Market House in Baltimore, while the " General 
Conference" was sitting there, and had a good time. Some 
preachers came here to get a GENERAL VOTE to hedge up 
my way — but the thing was omitted. 

But*the New York Conference passed a Law this year, to shut 
their houses against me, and that a travelling Preacher should 



-304 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



wot give out my appointments: which ACT OF CONFER' 
ENCE was enrolled on their records, and has never been re- 
pealed.* Also a Certificate had been obtained from me almost 
by extortion, to bind me, and cut me up in future, by a Presiding 
Elder in the South. 

Here it must be observed, that I had never put my Journals to 
press, or wrote any thing about the subject of my affairs, anterior 
to these movements of the New York Conference ; neither had 
I any thoughts of doing it. And so innocent and untainted was 
my mind, that when the Certificate was requested by the Elder to 
bind me, that I was surprised that such a spirit of jealousy should 
be found in my Brother's heart. But the Southern Conference 
took up the matter next ; and objections were raised to my re- 
ceiving a deed for a lot of ground at Washington City, which a 
gentleman offered me gratis, on condition of my causing a Meet- 
ing House to be built thereon. 

I had no thoughts of making private property of it, though I 
could have done it according to propriety, justice and the fitness 
of things — but for the sake of peace I gave it up ; which lot 
cost several hundred dollars afterward for the same purpose. 

O Jealousy and Prejudice ! Where can it be found, but in a cor- 
rupt heart or a little ungenerous mind ! 

These things gare rise to the publication of my Journal, that 
the world might judge of my views, rather than attack the Con- 
ference, or attempt to injure the influence of the Connexion. 

Here I was in hopes the matter would have ended, and that 
at least offensive operations would be prosecuted by them no 
more, and that I should be under the disagreeable necessity of 
standing on the defensive no more ! But the hope was but a 
dream ! 

This year was the time of my marriage; and I took another 
tour through the Western and Southern States, as far as Florida. 
Having attended the first Camp Meetings in New York, Missis- 
sippi, Connecticut and Massachusetts, and since that time in Rhode 
Island. 

1805. Was spent in travelling about ten thousand miles, in 
less than a year, and in fitting my affairs and concerns for Eu- 
rope — having from five to eight hundred meetings of a year, for 
several years past. 

. My health had become somewhat impaired ; and my heart was 
drawn to the Old World. 

* The P. Elder had agreed to my holding a Camp Meeting in his District, but 
rescinded it in consequence of the Conference Law ; but that 1 might not come 
on a fool's errand, permitted a Local Preacher to give out four appointment^ fy.id so 
evade the Law, which made me think of the mode devised for the Benjamimtea to 
get wive6. Judges xxi. 22. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL, 



305 



Having obtained a Passport, and things about ready, to sail 
with, my companion from New York, Daddy Blades, as he was 
called, being an Englishman by birth, stopped at my lodging 
and secretly told me, that letters unfavorable to me were to be 
forwarded to Europe, and I might prepare and fortify my mind 
accordingly. This was all he would tell And I could not 
conjecture who, what, when nor wherefore ! 

But after landing in England, the Riddle which had been so 
mysterious, was unfolded. 

Here it must be remembered the Law of New York Confer- 
ence was in force ; and that I had never attempted to officiate in 
any of the Methodist Meeting Houses in New York city. But 
the day I sailed, was carried officially into the public discourse 
from the pulpit — "And is there not a cause?"— three times in 
the course of the day. 

One letter to England was virtually put in motion to fill the 
public mind with prejudice, and then never shewn to the public, 
because it would not bear scrutiny — being no doubt of the same 
principle and character as the one sent to Ireland, which was as 
follows : 

M New York, November Wh, 1805. 

** My unknown Friend, 

"Having received information from Mr. Kirk, respecting your situation, and 
supposing you to be a proper person, from your influence in the Irish Connexion, I 
take this opportunity, the earliest that offers, to write to you by the way of Liver- 
pool, on a subject in which our brethren are deeply interested. Mr. Lorenzo 
Dow has embarked again for Europe, better furnished perhaps for success than 
when he was wUh you last. His confidence of success must at least be very con- 
siderably increased, having succeeded so well in deceiving or duping so many of 
the preachers in the American Connection. 1 hope that oar brethren in Europe will 
unanimously resolve to have nothing at all to do with him. There is the greater 
necessity of this, as it appears to me, that if you should suffer him to have any 
access to our people, it would not only do us an injury, but him also: for such is 
the nature of his plan or system, that he estimates truth and right, not so much by 
principle as by success. If he should not make immediately for Ireland, please to 
use your ability to put the English on their guard. 1 expect he embarked for 
Liverpool. If he did not take such grounds as to lead our people into an acquies- 
cence, and even approbation of his measures : if he did not affect to act as a Metho- 
dist, 1 should say nothing about him. But as an itinerant plan may indirectly lead 
co imposture, it stands us in hand to be very cautious to distinguish between the 
true and the false itinerant : the lines of distinction should always be kept very 
clear between the Methodist preacher and his ape. 1 am sorry, my dear friend, 
that we can give you no better specimen of the fruits of Methodism in this coun- 
try. Alas! Alas! shame! shame! Shall it be published in the streets of London 
end Dublin, that Methodist preachers in America, have 60 departed from Wesley 
and their own discipline, as to countenance and bid God speed such a man as Mr* 
Dow; the last person in the world who should have been suffered to trample Meth- 
odism under foot with impunity or countenance. His manners have been clownish 
in the extreme ; hia habit and appearance more filthy than a savage Indian ; his 
public discourses amere rhapsody, the substance often an insult upon the gospel: 
out all the insults he has offered to decency, cleanliness, and good breeding ; all his 
impious trifling in the holy ministry; all the contempt he has poured upon the sa- 
cred scriptures, by often refusing to open, and frequently choosing the most 
vulgar saying as a motto to his discourses, in preference to the Word of God — all 

20 



306 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



this is as nothingr fn comparison. He has affected a recognizance of the secrets of 
men's hearts and Jives,- and even assumed the awful prerogative of preacience, and 
this not occasionally, but as it were habitually, pretending: to foretel, in a great 
number of instances, the deaths or calam-uree of persons, &c. 

"If he makes converts as ars apostle, he will not meet with your interference; 
but I have this confidence in my elder brethren, that as the disciples of the great 
Wesley, whom they have known in the flesh, they wiil make a public stand agawiat 
this shameless intruder, this most daring- impostor* 

" Grace and peace, 

NICHOLAS SNETHEtV. 

" To the Rev. MATTHIAS JOi'CE, ) 
Dublin, Ireland. y 
M A true copy ; The original is in Mr. Joyce r s possession. 

"JOHN" JONES. 
« P. JOHNSON." 

But the one to Ireland was investigated by about seventy offi- 
cial Characters, such as Local Preachers, Stewards, Class Lead- 
ers, &c. who unanimously agreed it must have been written in a 
bad spirit by a wicked man. And a certified copy was given me 
to bring back for the American Preachers, under the idea of their 
not knowing what kind of a man there was among them. 

But afterward the Irish Travelling Preachers, in their Legis- 
lative and official capacity, overruled Matters, as may appear by 
their Minutes of Conference — 1807. 

"Q.. 22. A preacher from America,, whose name is Lorenzo Dow, travelled 
lately in IrelanJ, without any official recommendation from the American Conferen- 
ces, or any of the K ilers in that Cjnnexion ; and yet professing 1 himself a friend of 
the Methodists. What judgment is it expedient for ihis Conference to pass concern- 
ing the conduct of that man V 

"A. WE ARE MOST SINCERE FRIENDS TO RELIGIOUS LIGERTV; 

but *-e consider ourselves called upon to inform the public, that Mr. Dow has no 
connexion with us ; nor did he receive the least permission or encouragement from 
the Conference to travel through Ireland ad one of our body, or as o:ie of our 
friends; and we are determined, that if he return to this country, none of our 
Preaching-houses shajl be opened to him upon any account." 

The English Conference passed a similar Law, and put it first 
on the minutes of Conference, and secondly into the Magazine of 
1307. 

" What is the judgment of the CONFERENCE concerning 
what are called 'CAMP MEETINGS?' 

" It is our judgment, that even such meetings to be allowable 
in America, they are highly improper in England, and likely to 
be productive of considerable mischief. And WE disclaim all 
connexion with them. 

M Have our people been sufficiently cautious respecting the 
permission of strangers to preach to OUR Congregations? 

♦Compare thia letter with his oath in the Preface to this Journal, 



\ 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 307 



" WE fear not; and WE again DIRECT that NO STRAN- 
GER FROM AMERICA, or elsewhere, be svffered to preach 
in any of OUR PLACES, unless he come fully accredited : if 
an Itinerant Preacher, by having his name entered on the Min- 
utes of Conference of which he is a member ; and if a Local 
Preacher, by a recommendatory note from his Superintendant." 

1806, Was spent in England and Ireland, itinerating and pre- 
paring for America. This year we had a daughter born, and after 
about four months she went to her long home. 

From the letters sent from America as above, some people, to 
shew their loyalty to the king, and ingratiate themselves into the 
good opinion of the Government's "Most obedient and very 
humble servants," turned informers to set the blood hounds upon 
my track, and offer me for a sacrifice to tyranny. But the Lord 
delivered me out of their hands. Two instances as a specimen 
for the sequel. 

When on my last tour in Ireland, I hired a horse and gig for 
ten weeks, for which I gave twelve guineas. In this time, 67 
days, went about 1700 miles, and held about two hundred meet- 
ings. Drive to a town — tell the boy to feed the horse and be 
ready for a start — would mount a stone or pile — sing — collect — 
remark I was an American — arrest their Prejudice — finish my 
public talk — jump into the gig, which by most would be supposed 
to belong to some gentleman and his servant, in the neighborhood 
—with such expedition move off, as none could follow my wind- 
ings and turnings ; and of course would not know who I was, 
where I came Irom, or was gone to. Thus ignorantly I escaped 
those pursuers a number of times. 

When I got back to Dublin, I felt so unhappy in my mind, 
with the strong impression to return to England to escape the 
storm — though then I had heard nothing of those pursuers! 
Without bidding a friend farewell, I went down to the Pigeon 
House, found a Packet ready to sail, and only hanging by the 
cast off rope — stepped on board — was off immediately — saw a 
company coming down — knew not who they were — supposed 
they belonged to the Navy — but afterward found they were the 
public officers in pursuit of me ! 

1807. Engaging my passage in a vessel from Liverpool to 
New York, it was necessary for Aliens to have a passport to leave 
the Country, to avoid the danger of being sent back by a British 
Cruizer on the way. 

The Consul applied twice — but was answered none but the 
Ambassador could obtain it. Application was made through this 
avenue, but in vain. The vessel engaged sprung a leak, hence I 
was transferred over to another; and when I embarked^ and while- 



308 - EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 





coming- out of the Harbor, under sail, the King's Massenger ar- 
rived express from London, and began searching the Vessel I had 
just left — in the pursuit of me ! 

Finding no tribunal constituted to which access might be had 
for redress, considering my abstract situation ; so in publishing my 
Journal, added that letter, written by a public man, and designed 
for the public, thinking there was no injustice by so doing. 

However, it was judged otherwise by those on the other side of 
the question. They condemned me sorely for publishing it, but 
did not call him to account for writing it, which virtually may be 
considered a sanction of his conducts and corresponded with the 
Law made by the N. York Conference concerning me, as though 
it had its origin and foundation there ! 

But many candid, judicious minds were hurt, and condemned 
the Avork with indignation, which caused some uneasiness in soci- 
ety ; so matters continued for a season. I sent a Journal to the 
author of the letter. 

On rny return to New York the Rule of Conference was viola- 
ted, with circumstances, involved in mystery, that I never could 
explain, considering who were in the city when I went away, 
and when I came back, as the meeting Houses were then opened 
to me for the first time. The remainder of the year was spent 
in ranging from New England to Florida. 

1808. Returned from the Mississippi to New England, and 
visited the Northern and Western States. And in this time means 
were used to undermine my character, and fill the public mind 
with prejudice, to block up my way through the land. 

1809. Retired to the Mississippi, and spent somewhat over a 
year in Louisiana and the settlement in those parts. Being in a 
low state of health, arising in part from an abscess breaking 
in the cavity of the body, as was thought by the Faculty, and was 
attended with spasms of a remarkable kind. 

In this time, on examination of characters, it was suggested by 
the B. that a difficulty existed between Mr. S. and Lorenzo Dow, 
that ought to be looked into ! And when a committee were appoint- 
ed to inspect the matter, who were they 1 Persons that had never 
seen me, nor never saw the letter; of course incapable of forming a 
correct judgment. But they called in Mr. S. to hear what he had 
to say ; and on his say so, made up their Verdict, and gave it to 
the Bishop, in which Mr. S. was justified, and Lorenzo is con- 
demned ; and the Bishop wrote his letter accordingly, that Mr. 
S. had " given satisfaction to the (Baltimore) Conference," and of 
course the Meeting Houses must be shut against L. D., and he must 
be his own Presiding Elder, and go upon his own footing — Debts 
unpaid — and 

" The Star uhich arose in the East, has set in the West," &c. &c. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



309 



Therefore I was made an example of at Camp Meeting 1 , although 
my presence was but as a spectator attending. 

Here was one of the sore struggles of my life. How can it be 
lie has given satisfaction to the Conference? What kind of satis- 
faction ? He is justified and I am condemned ! Thought I, the 
Jewish law did not condemn a man until or before they heard 
him ! The Pagan Romans had the accuser and the accused face 
to face ! But here is a circumstance different from the Jew or 
Pagan, who are called Christian. I was unwilling to believe it, 
and strove to put it out of my mind : but was too deeply interested in 
the implication to get over it. Requested to see the letter, or have 
it publicly read or shown to some of my friends. A reply they 
were under no necessity to show the Bishop's letters, or give an 
account of their matters ; and if people would not believe their 
word, were at liberty to let it alone. Thus my ruin was sought 
for years; and no way for redress or satisfaction. 

The principal reason assigned for the opposition was, " He will 
not be subject to rule and order' of the B 's power. 

The Discipline had prevented my^being a local preacher and 
given up to the work. And my heart expanded beyond the bounds 
of a circuit ; and to a Missionary life in the bounds of a Confe- 
rence, it was objected to, as being a bad precedent ; although they 
afterwards adopted it, and admitted others, after refusing it to me! 

Though an individual may be wicked, and do wrong, yet to 
think of a Conference of Preachers with a Bishop at their head, 
to sanction such conduct and procedure, was such a forfeiture of 
Confidence, as to wring my heart and try my soul to the cen- 
tre ! And caused me to Cry out with lamentation — Is it possible? 
How can these things be! And nothing but the fact itself 
would have ever made me believe such a thing possible ! My 
sleep was gone, and my desire for food was fled. 

Here the enemy of souls took the opportunity, to try to reason 
me out of the belief of all religion whatever ; and had it not been 
for past enjoyments, and the witness of God in my own soul, I 
think it is possible that I should have become an established 
Deist. 

If I had been deceived once, why not deceived again % of course 
deceived myself, and all religion be a deception from the power of 
imagination, and the whole be an imposition of cunning, artful, 
designing men, to take advantage of the simplicity of the credu- 
lous, and so dupe and govern mankind ? 

And I verily believe, many have been wounded by the impro- 
per practice of Christian professors in their research after truth ; 
and involuntarily became Deists in their minds, by such evidence 
preponderating against it. 



10 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



And as above intimated, had it not been for the inward witness 
of divine grace in my own soul, I might here have fallen upon: 
the same rock ! 

But after examining the motives which led me at an early life 
into the field — the many snares set for my feet, and which I con- 
scientiously escaped with the skin of my teeth ; the crosses of self- 
denial I had taken up, with the many sacrifices I had made, the 
spirit and effects of my labors in different parts, on the minds and 
practices of others, in its consequence to effect both their life and 
death; by reformation in conduct, and a triumphant dissolution. 

Thus upon a candid examination, and by an appeal to matter 
of fact, on the reality of inward religion experimentally. Is it a 
fabulous imaginary thing or not ? The evidence not being " cir- 
cumstantial evidence," but " self-evidence" bottomed on experience, 
sapped the temptation ; and my " soul escaped as a bird from the 
snare of the fowler, the snare was broke, and I escaped." 

1810. Returned to New England, through Georgia and North 
Carolina, and saw Francis for the last time, at Raleigh Confe- 
rence. We had both called for breakfast at the the same house, 
not knowing each other was there, till he came out of the other 
room to sit down to eat. His and rny feelings and countenances as 
an index, might more easily be observed than described ! 

It was thought by many that my race was ended, and that I 
should be seen in those regions no more. 

On the way heard my friend, Mr. S. preach from, u the Lord 
knoweth how to deliver the Godly out of temptation," i. e. the best 
way : " And to reserve the unjust unto the day of judgment to be 
pun ished :" — not the general judgment, but some particular judg- 
ment in this world, bringing in Sodom, &c. as samples; adding, 
He that will not be subject to " rule and order" puts himself out 
of the power of the magistrate, for he cannot follow him, through 
every lane of life, and of course surrenders himself into the hand 
of God only; and hence, we may expect some particular judg- 
ment to befal him in this life, to make an example of him as a 
warning to others. 

1811. Brought my companion from the Mississippi to Virginia, 
and afterwards to New England, but was still in a feeble state, 
being reduced by those spasms which for years baffled all medi- 
cal aid, until a method was adopted to fling it off the nervous sys- 
tem upon the blood vessels. 

1812. Was spent from New England to Virginia. 

1813. Pennsylvania and North, as also 

1814 and 1815, in the middle and northern states, while the 
cloud was arising higher and higher, to darken the public mind 
and narrow my way more and more. 







OR, LORENZO^ JOURNAL. 31! 

As the public mind became darkened by those aspersions, to 
fill the world with prejudice, to block up my way and ruin my 
character, and so justify their conduct; I found it necessary to 
subjoin a few remarks on " CHURCH GOVERNMENT 
which was seized upon as the cause of their conduct, and a jus- 
tification thereof by the Connection; whereas, they had taken 
their public stand against me, both in Europe and America, from 
American stimulous, as above exemplified, before I had put pen 
to paper for publication, except my Journal, which publication 
originated from necessity, after the laws of the York Oonfeience, 
as above stated in the foregoing part of this work. For many had 
exemplified their expressions, not to attend my meetings, and 
strove to prevent others, unless some explanation was given, con- 
cerning my '^eccentricity 11 upon the Journey of Life! Hence 
the exigency of those observations in 1815 or 1816. 

1816. Returned to the Mississippi, and after visiting that coun- 
try, returned by the West Indies to the North. In 

1817. And began to make preparation for Europe. 

And going on from New England to the South, a gentleman 
stranger, in the stage near Washington, asked when 1 expected 
to be in Richmond ? And some body, I know not who. published 
an appointment for me in the paper "before I came. 

"iCJr'The Rev. Lorenzo Dow is expected to preach at the Old 
Methodist Meeting House, at 11 o'clock, on New Years dav, Decem- 
ber 30.- - 

Which was replied to as follows: 

" To the Editor of the Compiler. 

"I observed in the Compiler of this morning, a notice stating 
that Mr. Lorenzo Dow would preach in the Methodist Old Town 
Chapel, on Thursda}' next. You will please inform the public 
through the same medium, that Mr. Dow will not be permitted to 
occupy the Methodist pulpits in Richmond. 

" I therefore recall that appointment ; there will be no service at 
that hour on that day- Mr. Dole's clownish manners, his hetero- 
dox and schismatic proceedings, and his reflections against the 
Methodist Episcopal church, in a late production of his on Church 
Government, (which are viewed as so many slanders) are impo- 
sitions on common sense, and furnish the principal reasons why 
he will be discountenanced by the Methodists. 

(Signed) 

"HENRY HARDY, 

" Stationed Minister of the Methodist Episcopal Church in Rich- 
mond." 

Dec. 30th. 1817. 



S12 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Then some body, I know not who, made some strictures on Ms 
publication, which produced the following from him : 

" To the Editor of the Com piler. 

"Sir— 

With yourself, I am not friendly to religious disputes ift thr 
Newspapers, — neither am I friendly to them, in any other way; and 
if every person while they claim the prerogative to think for them- 
selves, would let others alone, with the enjoyment of the same pre- 
rogative, there would be but little cause for disputes of any kind, i 
certainly should not have taken any notice of any anonymous reflec- 
tions made on the Methodist Episcopal Church, or myself, had not 
the piece in your paper of the 14th. instant, been professedly signed 
by ; A Methodist ;' because it is deemed condescension in a minister 
of the Gospel, to notice such productions in any way. But lest silence 
should be taken for assent, on the present occasion, I will give you 
the fair state of the case. Let it be remembered that Mr, Dow : s 
appointment to preach in the Methodist Old Town Chapel, was pub- 
lished without a word being said to the Minister, that had charge, or 
any person that belonged to our church. We do not wish it to be 
•understood that our places of worship, are like public roads j and bad 
the writer of the piece been "a Methodist," he would have known 
this. 

" If the notice had not been published in the newspaper, there would 
not have been any thing said about Mr. Dow by us; but our doors 
would have been shut against him, for the reason assigned with others ; 
and under circumstances as above, it became necessary to give the 
public our reasons, and particularly so, as Mr> Dow had formerly 
occupied our pulpits; but he, in 1816, having published and insinu- 
ated, degrading and shameful reflections against us, which are incor- 
rect in themselves, and still viewed as so many slanders by us ; so thai 
if we had permitted him to preach in our pulpits after casting such 
reflections, upon us, to any person of discernment, it would have ap- 
peared a tacit acknowledgment of his reflections, and that we only 
wanted to silence him by taking him into our bosom ; but we feel no 
hesitation in saying they are misrepresentations, and we wish the 
world to know that they are such ; for as to our fearing any thing from 
Mr. Dow's publication, we would observe, that we pity ftim as a de- 
luded man ; and that we have withstood the tongues and pens of men, 
of more splendid abilities than his, for more than thirty years — still 
we remain the same. Our church in its present form, was organized 
in 1784 f our people consented to it then, and consent to it still ; and 
no alterations can be made, by the preachers or people, so as to change 
the original plan without disorganization. As Dr. William Phoebus 
of New York, in an essay on our Episcopacy, has observed, page 80 : 

* This i3 not correct the people had no hand in it, and there was a restriction afctaft 
1800, and a constitution formed 1808- 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL, 



313 



" Our government grew up under the appointment of a superintendent, 
by the consent of preachers and people : as such, our Episcopacy is 
constitutional. It cannot be altered but by the general consent of 
preachers and people. The alteration of any thing in a government 
long established, is like removing ancient landmarks : — it must be 
done by the consent of all parties concerned." s 

" If we are satisfied with our condition, it is no part of Mr. Dow's 
business to meddle with our affairs, because he belongs to no church, 
neither is he accountable to any body of Christians for any part of his 
moral conduct ; but all officers civil and military, with every member 
of the community, are amenable for their conduct, and how much more 
necessary it is for us all in a religions point of view to be so, in order 
to rectitude of conduct ? 

"But Mr. Dow is to be set up as the infallible oracle for all? Al- 
though his conduct is exceptionable in one place, and he flies to ano- 
ther, and returns no more tor years ; yet he is to set the world right, 
by denouncing all denominations, and pointing out no better way ! 

As to any reflections on myself for serving and defending the cause 
of the blessed Jesus, I cheerfully sustain them, for the honor of his 
name, and the glory of his grace. It appears from the opinion of Mr. 
Dow, and his adherents, that there is no medium between the manners 
of a courtier, and the manners of a clown — which are insults on de- 
cency, cleanliness, and gospel simplicity. If the writer of the piece in 
your paper had been " A Methodist," he would have known, that the 
Methodist discipline, page 45, makes it ever Methodist preacher's 
duty, "to recommend every where decency and cleanliness;" and if 
this writer had been acquainted with the manners and customs of 
the people among whom, and the times and circumstances under 
which*, the harbinger of our blessed Saviour lived, perhaps he would 
not wish to impose them on us at this advanced age of the world. 

" In the year 1799, Mr. Dow commenced his heterooox and schis- 
matic proceedings. His proceedings have been no other than such, 
from then till now ; and they have become more daring latterly ; as 
but little notice has been taken of his proceedings, except that he was 
published in the minutes of the British and Irish Conferences, in a 
caution to the British and Irish Methoxlists against him. He has 
travelled all over the United States, on the bounty of the Methodists 
where they have been in his way : and because he would have no 
money, they bought his books, not for their intrinsic worth, but out of 
pity to the man. — Now that he has by his speculation in this way, 
collected a considerable sum of money, he is the ungrateful man, who, 
because he could not make us to serve all his purposes, makes erro- 
neous representations of us, and insinuates more than he says. I will 
give one instance out of many, as a sample. In speaking of Bishop 
Asbury, and a black man of Philadelphia, by the name of Allen, he 
says ; " Francis being jealous of his power, noticed Allen with a 
watchful eye — and finally embargoed him to locate and become sta- 
tionary." The fair implication, is, that Bishop Asbury was afraid 
Allen would wrest his Bishoprick from him, and that the Methodists 
would have a Black Bishop over them; to prevent which Bishop 
Asbury made Allen become stationary j which is a glaring misrepre- 



314 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



sentation ; for Allen, nor any other Black man, has never been admitted 
into our itineracy ; as may be seen by having recourse to our records. 
He says also, that Allen " after looking round, fixed upon the city of 
Philadelphia;" Allen after he got clear from his master, never resided 
any where else but in Philadelphia, (I believe) — hence we see what 
prejudice will influence a man to do. 

" But the writer of the piece in your paper, discovers great wisdom, 
in the framers of our constitution,' "in permitting every man to wor- 
ship God agreeable to the dictates of his own conscience." Does the 
constitution give Mr. Dow or himself, the prerogative of monopolizing 
that right ? And the case he cites, is not analogous, for Mr. Fletcher 
was not immediately attacked, but Mr. Wesley ; and Mr. Fletcher was 
only his defender ; and Mr. Shirley was a regular Minister ; but Mr. 
Dow is not. This writer talks of fifty years standing ! I hope he 
does not mean to tell the public that he has been u A Methodist" that 
length of time, without being a better adept than his production proves 
him to be — I fear he is too much like a great many others, who are 
often speaking of their long standing, and former enjoyments, and 
say but little or nothing about present enjoyment ; and are building 
their hope of Heaven upon what they once were, instead of what 
they are now. Such boasters, make their limited views, and infor- 
mation, Ihe foundation of their objections; and in this they are like 
the man deciding on a case before he hears the evidence in which 
it is founded — hence they are more to be pitied than envied. 

"I shall not take any further notice of any publication of an anony- 
mous or fictitious kind, nor any other kind, on this subject ; unless he 
is a man that has a right to meddle with our affairs, and is worthy 
of notice : neither should I have taken notice of the piece now before 
me, if it had not been signed, pretendedly, by " A Methodist" — 
{Methodism is a cause that I esteem more sacred than my life) — 
because I have not time to spare, from the duties of my station, to 
waste in idle scribbling in the news papers. 

"The motives of the writer of that piece maybe good; but like 
Uzza, he seems unwilling to trust the ARK of God, to God's 
MINISTERS. 

• " HENRY HARDY. 

I "Richmond, Jan 17, 1818." 

1818. I had never seen Mr. Hary, but took the liberty to call on 
him and have an interview, for which afterwards I was sorry, 
considering his gift and spirit to strive to hurt feelings. 

In the course of conversation, asked him if he thought he had 
done me Justice ? Whose answer was in the affirmative. 

Asked when or where I had strove to make a schism, or where- 
in I was " heterodox ?" which implied heresy and heretic! 

Taking down his Lexicon, said, heterodox was dissent from 
common received opinion ! I replied, that a few hundred years 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL 315 



ago, there was but one religion, called Christian, in Europe, and 
Martin Lather dissented from it, of course was heterodox— but 
when his opinion was received and established by law, then it 
became orthodox ; so in England in the time of Henry 8th, Ed- 
ward 6th, and Mary jand Elizabeth — what is orthodox at one time, 
is heterodoxy at another ; and so vice versa — hence, orthodoxy and 
heterodoxy mean any thing, every thing, and nothing, according 
to people's whims and notions, in the revolution and turn of 
times 

As I was about to leave him, observed that I thought if he was 
to reconsider his conduct in private prayer, would feel a sorrov 
for it, requesting that he would take the newspaper with him to 
the Conference, and give my respects to them, and tell them I did 
not ask for mercy, and if I did, I should not expect to find it; but 
all I asked for was JUSTICE, and justice the Devil was entitled 
to ; and if the Conference thought I had justice, so be it : but if 
not, to rectify it. 

And that was the last I heard, although his advertisements of 
me passed through most of the States of the Union ; I found no 
redress in the bosom of that body. 

* Went on to Raleigh, N. C. where the following appeared in a 
public paper : 

. "A CARD. 

41 Mr. Editor — Please to give notice in your paper that the ap- 
pointments of Lorenzo Dow are countermanded and recal'ed by 
his request. But the one recalled by Mr. H. at RICHMOND, 
had been made for Cosmopolite, without his knowledge or request. 
And should Mr. H. conclude or think that he has got Lorenzo 
upon his back, NOT to trample his **** OUT ! 
"IDT ! B not yy nor 

nice, lest u c how A fool u b." 

" Lorenzo Dow. — Whatever unfriendly hindrance or opposition may have been 
extended towards this Preacher by an individual in Richmond Va. it is certain that 
in this state he has met with marks of courtesy from all denominations, and that 
the warmest countenance has been afforded him by the Methodist Association. 
However his independent way of thinking, and his unsparing candor of language 
may have offended others, he has beeatreated here with the respect due to his die- 
interested exertions, and the strong powers of mind which hi3 sermons constantly 
exhibit." 



From thence to New England. Left my Companion with my 
Father in Hebron ; and without a cent in my pocket set off on 
foot for New London ; and sailed with Captain Howard for New 
York, where I fiSund letters containing the necessary aid for my 
Voyage ; and hence I sailed for the Old World, having experi- 
enced much kindness from Captain Anderson and others in the 
exigency of my affairs. 



316 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Wednesday, June i7th, 1818. — Am now in the Irish Channel, 
standing for Holly-Head in Wales. Four weeks ago this day, 
embarked in the ship Alexander Mansfield, for Liverpool .leaving 
my friends and native land, once more to plough the briny deep. 

This visit has been upon my mind for years; though it was 
my resolution when leaving England eleven years ago, never to 
return to that country, unless I felt it laid upon me, so as to in- 
volve my soul's welfare ; but after mature reflection,, and weighing 
the subject for time and eternity, my mind was made up- — I felt I 
should feel better satisfied to go than stay — leaving the events to 
GOD, as the disposer and Governor of the World : and felt, as it 
relates to consequences, peace of mind. 

The terrors of the sea, storms, &c. which had occupied my 
thoughts by night, alternately for years, was now gone; for as 
soon as we were losing sight of land, and my all was cast on Di- 
vine Protection, I felt peace of mind, as if in the hollow of His 
hand. 

The wind began to blow afresh, which brought us into the lat- 
itude of Virginia ; but by this means, we avoided the Fields and 
Mountains of Ice on the Banks, which have floated down in an 
uncommon degree from the North this season, which has so chill* 
ed the air, and stagnated vegetation. 

During the Voyage I got my usual sleep every night but one, 
when the air began about 1 1 o'clock to grow uncommonly chilly ; 
but a good favorable breeze sprang up, by which we moved on, 
and early in the morning discovered an Island of Ice, an hun- 
dred feet high or more ; and we passed a second before night, 
which was a favor, as there were a number of floating pieces, 
which in the dark the ship might have struck against unperceiv- 
ed, until it would be too late to avoid and avert the consequences, 
being in latitude. 38, and long, about 40. 

One evening, relating to the two Mates, that when in Balti- 
more, was sent for — was told that a Mr. Gibbons, when dying, 
swooned away — reviving a little observed " I have seen Lorenzo 
Dow shipwrecked, and cast away on a Rock on the Western Coast 
of Ireland, and can obtain ho relief," and then expired ; he had 
been esteemed a pious man and died happy. 

This relation caused an alarm on board, being whispered among 
all hands, and some shed tears. Mr. M. the first mate, afterwards 
observed he could not sleep — he had once felt happy, but it was 
otherwise with him now; but as he lay down, and lifted his heart 
to GOD, the circumstance of Hezekiah's sickness and recovery, 
and the ship in which Paul was at Malta, though there was to 
be no loss of life, only the ship ; yet said Paul to the soldiers, ex- 
cept these (sailors) abide in the ship, ye cannot be saved — which 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



317 



impressed his mind with a belief, that by due attention they might 
escape. 

Next day the Captain resolved to alter his course, and asked 
whether to" the North or South? The latter was recomme?ided. 
We passed Cape Clear about 27 miles to the South — the Vessel 
had outrun their « ilculation near 200 miles ; though I had fre- 
quently hinted to the Mates, probably it would prove true. The 
water had appeared green, and rock- weed was in plenty at the 
time we were opposite the Cape; but afterwards bine ; when we 
fell in with a Bristol Pilot Boat, and sounding, found 60 fathoms 
water. 

The wind »had been fair for about two weeks — we ran before 
it from five to nine miles the hour, generally ; except one calm, 
and once the wind went round the Compass — about 22 sails set, 
and almost constantly agreeable weather, until we got on the Irish 
foggy coast. But had the Captain kept his course, the night fol- 
lowing would have brought hi»i among the rocks of Bantry 
Bay ! Then came on a most tremendous gale of wind from the 
S. W. and fears were entertained the vessel might run under, as 
her heavy loading was ii> her bow and stern, and also too deep 
by fourteen inches, and too much by the head — and the cargo get- 
ting one side, made her lean a number of inches oblique — but 
fortunately the heavy top-masts were timely taken out: but before 
night, the wind abated, and the weather clearing up, we saw land 
i i Wexford County, and the Mountains of Wicklow presented to 
view, though fears had been entertained that we might be outside 
of Cape Clear, and on the Western Coast. 

17th. Saw Wales— still a gentle favorable breeze. 

16th. Took Pilot on board — fell in with two Dublin Packets. 
Two of our Passengers, British officers, left us — wrote to my old 
benefactor, Doctor Johnson, and also to my friend John Jones — ■ 
came to anchor for the night. 

19th. This morning reminds me of December, 1807, when an- 
chored in the same place with my Companion — how different 
this voyage from that — then I had the Companion of my earthly 
joy, but severe storms — now she is left behind, no doubt with 
anxiety, while we have had a pleasant passage, such as is rarely 
known. 

When I left America, vegetation had hardly put forth — here 
the green fields present to view. 

What awaits me on shore I know not ; many of my friends 
behind must feel anxiety, but my hope and trust is in that Invisi- 
ble Power, whose tender care tiath been over me hitherto, and 
whose hand hath in times of trouble and difficulty, interposed and 
delivered me. To look forward by sight, the aspect is gloomy, 
and my spirits would flag, and my heart be ready to sink ; but by 



318 EXPERIENCE EXEMPLIFIED, 



Faith and reliance only on GOD, my mind is composed, and 
feels a sweet peace. 

Landed at Liverpool, in Old England, not knowing- the things 
which might befall me there. But my mind was brought to my 
situation, and my feelings were to commit my»olf to the Divine 
protection, leaving my destiny with Him : here all inwardly was 
calm and peace. 

From those anterior circumstances, many had inferred, that 
should my lot ever be cast on these shores again, the consequence 
must prove fatal to me. But in the name of the LORD I came 
— went to the Custom House, and presented myself according to 
law as an Alien. My passport was iak«n away and sent to Lon- 
don — my description was taken and put in a book, and also on a 
Certificate, which I must present to the Chief Magistrate of any 
place, where I should stop: and for neglect thereof one week, 
should be subject to thirty days' imprisonment. This Law em- 
powers the Ministry with authority to send any man out of the 
Country, by banishment to any place which they may choose, 
without assigning any reason why, or wherefore;- and the Alien 
can have no redress but patient submission. 

Here lived James Aspinall, through whom access was attained 
to Zion Chapel, where I spoke a number of times to crowded 
assemblies. Hence to the City of Chester, where I had received 
an invitation from the officiating Members — held several meet- 
ings, and visited the border of Wales. 

A friend came from Warrington, accompanied round to several 
Meetings, and gave me an invitation from the Society, to visit 
them as soon as convenient. But oh ! the feelings of my heart 
when I came to the place ! The former scenes — the revival— -* 
Peggy's sickness — the attention of the Doctor — the death of La- 
titia, whose remains were deposited here — with the concomitant 
circumstances attending, were like opening wounds afresh, and 
gave me those feelings that no language can describe. Some of 
my Spiritual Children still stood fast : some had died in Peace; 
others had turned again to folly. I spoke several times in the 
little Chapel, and had good times, refreshing from the presence 
of the LORD. Visited the Potteries in Staffordshire. Here I 
found a new Sect of People, known by the. name of "Rant- 
ers" or 44 Primitive Methodists," as they called themselves. 

Their origin appears to have been something in the following 
order, in Miniature. 

When in this country before, a meeting on 44 Mow Hill," 
where I was drawn • to speak particularly on the origin, and 
progress and consequence of Camp Meetings in America, which 
affected the minds of the People, who were in the spirit of a Re 
% 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



319 



vival ; and from a combination of antecedent circumstances, they 
now resolved to spend a whole Sabbath day in prayer tog-ether, 
for an out-pouring- of the Spirit of God, which thing they had 
agitated, but could never bring it to bear until now ; when the day 
being appointed to meet, should the weather prove favorable to 
the design, a signal from the Hill, a sheet or flag hoisted on a 
long pole, which might be seen in the surrounding country, 

The Morning was threatening — but the flag was hoisted, and 
Preachers from remote parts attended, who did not belong there, 
but in a kind of Providential way. 

The old Preachers had opposed this meeting, and strove to pre- 
vent it from taking place. However, such was the effect pro- 
duced, that another was agitated and resolved upon. The old 
Preachers gave a Local Preacher his choice, to give up " Field 
Meetings," or go out of Society. So he was dismissed — then a 
second and a third. The last, however produced a different ef- 
fect from what the Old Preachers intended. For as he had been 
a grog-bruiser, and a debtor for spirits at tipling houses, many 
had despaired of ever getting their money. But after he became 
religious, he also became industrious and sober, temperate and 
just; which enabled him to pay off all his old debts for spirits, 
&c. and gained the confidence of the People. And as he had 
two Classes committed to his care, these would not forsake him 
when put out of society ; wherefore, they were out also — hence 
they were driven to become a party, whether they would or no. 

J. F. was supposed to be friendly towards them, hence he was 
watched with a jealous eye. And as he was seen one evening 
to pass near a door where this Society was holding a Love Feast, 
it was thought he went in, so he was turned out of society like- 
wise ; and on Sunday morning was driven out of the Chapel in 
an arbitrary manner — which caused most of the Children to fol- 
low him from the school, as he was their master ; and moreover, 
their Parents with flattery and stripes could not prevail on most of 
them to return ; hence a new place was occupied, and a foundation 
laid for this Society to become settled, established and permanent. 
I made collection for this School, where about twenty-eight pounds 
was gathered. 

After spending some time about here, I visited various branches 
of this Society in Derbyshire, Nottinghampshire, and Leicester- 
shire, where I found they had been the means under GOD of 
turning many from darkness to light. 

The reason why they were called Ranters, was their peculiar 
mode of proceeding. A few of them would go through a Village 
singing the Praises of GOD, then take some convenient stand 
to address the People so as not to stop up the road for travellers, 
And the places were designated by " The Ranter Stand." In- 



320 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



quire for " Primitive Methodists," and you could not find what 
you wished, but on inquiring for Ranters any one could tell you. 

It is very singular, a few years since one of Old Sam's People 
attempted to put a stop to itinerancy, by reviving the Conventicle 
late, with an Appendix; but the result was, that that Law was 
virtually repealed, and the remnant so modified, as to be far more 
favorable to what is called Dissenters, 

One man preached in the street — the Magistrates could find no 
law to stop it — hence they wrote to the Privy Council to know 
the meaning, spirit and intention of the Law — who returned for 
answer to let them alone, w r hile they behaved peaceably, sung 
and preached in an innocent manner,, and did not block up the 
King's Highway. 

Still, however, places for worship must be licensed from the 
Bishop's Court, whether it be a house or inclosure ; but the 
streets are the King's Highway — and the King is supposed to be 
" omnipresent — h^nce those in the streets to be under his imme- 
diate protection ; therefore his very humble servants could not 1 
give a License, except only as it relates to the private property of 
individuals, for the streets were above their control. 

This Society amounts to several thousand strong — and I visit- 
ed between thirty and forty Chapels. They have three Circuits 
— -about 150 Preachers, among whom are about thirty women 
on the Plan. I heard one of them with a degree of satisfaction 
— to view the simplicity ; and also she stopped when she had 
done- — whereas a great many men, instead of stopping when they 
have got through, must spin it out and add to it or have a repeti- 
tion over and over again. 

Went to London; called at the Alien Office] was chid; Dr. R. 
was with me ; paid them in their own coin. Principally where I 
had been, and what I had been about during the two months — 
that more Magistrates names were not annexed to my Certificate, 
which had been given me at the Custom House, and was signed 
by the Mayor of Liverpool. I replied, that I had not spent a 
week in any one place on my Journey ; and moreover, that most 
of the Magistrates did not know their duty as it relates to Aliens 
not being in possession of the new Law. With some difficulty 
obtained my Passport and Permission to leave the Country, by 
going to the office of the American Ambassador, and have the 
same Countersigned by the Secretary of Legation ; which being 
done, I returned to the Alien office again to know if any thing 
more was necessary, or whether I might consider myself dismis- 
sed who now seemed as willing to let me go, as to call me to 

account before. Soon after this the French General was sent 
out of the Country under this Law. 



OR, LORENZO^ JOURNAL, 321 



There was a Chapel or place of Worship, in my sleep, seen 
four times — which was now sought for. Three Chapels opened to 
me, fettt it was neither,, of them; a fourth presents^— is a new one 
in. which man had never preached— this seemed nati ral, as I 
entered to open it by Dedication. Three others afterwards were 
opened, and large crowded Congregations • and some refreshing 
from the presence of the Lord. 

H3*Chades Atmore, on whom I called five times when in this 
country feefore, and would not give me a chance, but treated me 
with contempt, now took a squint at me across the Chapel, about the 
time of his finishing reading Church service in the desk, and 
going to preach in the Pulpit. This was near Spitalfields. 

There are three grades of Preachers in London — the " Trav- 
elling," u Local," and Understrappers, These last are not on 
the Plan, but go into corners and dark holes, and cellars and 
garrets, to hunt up the wicked. They hire rooms at their own 
expense in different parts of the City ; and have them seated and 
fixed with a pulpit — these are a nursery for the old body; and 
the old Preachers come only once a Quarter, to receive the ticket 
money, which originally was given out of respect, but is 
now claimed as a RIGHT S 

This third Class have a Founder, who is called a " BISHOP," 
by the name of Palmer, who invited me to preach in one of their 
Rooms. I told him if the Conference had any power or cogni- 
sance over it, it would not do for me to accept the invitation. He 
replied, that they had none, it being private property — hence an 
appointment was made accordingly. 

Afterwards a request for a second meeting, in another room for 
a collection for Sunday Schools, and handbills circulated accord- 
ingly. But C. Atmore sent word to have the door shut and locked, 
and also written upon with cha*k, "postponed," which the people 
•could not read in the dark; so hundreds went home, not knowing 
the reason why they were disappointed, which was thought proper 
by me and others, to be explained in public, though it gave great 
offence to some. Hence, I went off, and the same evening attended 
meeting at " New Chapel, City Road," where seven Missionaries, 
for foreign parts, were set apart by their overseers. The Mis- 
sionaries gave in their experience, it seemed like old times ; but 
the best of the meeting was, or appeared to be, in their "silent^ 
solemn prayer" Two men spake considerably on the subject of 
missions, their sufferings, &c., yet how little did those who are 
raised on the/<z* of the land in Old England, and have never been 
an practice, realize the subject, except in theory, like a parrot re- 
peating a borrowed song. There was a strict charge to be loyal 
to hia Majesty, though two were to go to the republic of Hayti. 



21 



322 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Therefore, as the British Conference, in their legislative attcf 
official capacity, as a body politic, had made the before mentioned 
law for me, I went into but three of their houses while in Eng- 
land, though several times invited. The first was a loan to ano- 
ther society, for a charity sermon, for a Sunday school ; the second 
was filled with people to avoid the rain^ where I had an appoint- 
ment, and was there assembled without my knowledge or consent j 
the third was a lease house, where an- appointment had been made 
for me before I came, and one of the old preachers fulfilled it, so/ 
the people were disappointed : but to make atonement, another 
appointment was made at half past nine at night, for a watch 
night, to drive out the old year and bring in the new r in a towns 
with an old Abbey, or castle, where the king keeps his brimstone, 
about ten or twelve miles from London,- 1 think in Essex county ; 
the two first at Tunstall, in Staffordshire, the other atBwMwell, in 
Nottinghamshire. 

Attended the Queen's funeral— saw the procession, and fol- 
lowed it about twenty miles to Windsor from "Kew Palace," and 
beheld an end to all human grandeur and earthly folly ! 

On remarking the circumstances attending the scene, to one 
who had waited on the king for some years, to receive his daily 
instruction, how this appeared like the Romish do : he replied,, 
that all except the D. of Cambridge, was contaminated through' 
htr avenue: but the king George 3d, was free ; also that the- 
arrangements had been left to the decision of a Catholic peer. 
Many ten thousands lined the road* and the procession extended 
about three miles in length, and for miles flambeaus were used 'to* 
adorn the scene ! More than two hundred chaplains attended on 
the father and son, and one is denominaied " The Family confes- 
sor" 

When going from Manchester to Sheffield, across a dreary 
moor, we came to a solitary village, where I was taken sick, and' 
had to leave the coach, but the landlady, who kept a public house,, 
w^jld not allow me to come in. At length I found a grog shop, 
where I lay down upon a bench,, and, with difficulty obtained a 
cup of't^a. Night soon came on, and three suspicious men came 
in, and were chatting among themselves that I must be a Jew, 
and being a foreigner, of course possess a good deal of money, 
which convention I overheard, and drew the necessary infe- 
rence accordingly. 

Those men appeared to withdraw, the family disappeared, all 
fout a servant girl, and she soon extinguished the light. 

Thm, jn awful suspense, I waited with a heart raised to God, 
when Borpthy Ripley, having felt a concern come upon her mind 
for my safety, now arrived a,t the door with a post-chaise, and 
called /or ffiel The landlord wjas very unwilling to open his 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 323 



frouse, but I told him he should not sleep unless he let me out. I 
had been expected at Sheffield this evening to hold meeting, and 
some friend had come out three or four miles to meet me, and 
returned with the reply, that I was not to be found ; however, I 
was now soon conveyed to my place of destination, among friends, 
and staid a few days. 

Spoke in the Mason's Hall, and to some thousands in the square 
several times ; and thence to Hull, in Yorkshire, where I spent 
a few days ; spoke in a ware-house sundry times, and once by 
the monument of William the 3d, Prince of Orange, who gave 
4t Liberty of Conscience" to Britain. 

Thence to Beverly where his Majesty's humble ser- 
vant, Alderman Hall, ordered another servant, a Constable, to 
take me to his Majesty's tight house, the Jail, under a pretext of 
raising a riot ; whereas the truth was, that all was quiet with 
silence and attention, until he disturbed them by this wicked act. 
The town was turned topsy turvy, and caused my dismissal as 
imperious as the imprisonment. After liberation went to the 
Cathedral, where hundreds followed ; the Steeple House was so 
filled, that the Sexton's wife locked me up about an hour, which 
gave me an opportunity of viewing those monuments of antiquity, 
which had been kept for ages. By permission, I attended ser- 
vice, and thought to stop till the assembly was dispersed, but 
would not go, till his Majesty's very humble servant gave me the 
hint ; I withdrew — the street, doors and windows were filled in 
all directions, and inquiring who and what 1 For my part I felt 
solitary, and thought of the saying about the sparrow on the house 
top ; but never did I realize it until now. However, two men 
conducted me through a gate into a gentleman's house, where I 
was to dine. 

Thence to York, where I sprained and put out a bone of the 
foot, the effect of which I expect never to recover; — so to Leeds 
and on- to Halifax and visited the adjacent country — and so on to 
Birmingham, where I held some meetings; thence to London 
again ; thence to Bristol, where with expense and difficulty, meet- 
ings were attained and attended. 

Convictions and reformation broke out while here ; some came 
out as spies ; but God touched the hearts of some. One stranger, 
a local preacher, I caught by the collar, remarking, take hold and 
do your duty, and leave the event Avith God 1 The tears flowed 
from him like springs of water. The old connection opposed the 
work ; hence they drove off a number who built a Meeting House 
that would hold 1500 people. 

From thence circuitous to Holly Head, where I embarked to 
Dublin, to see my friend Br. Johnson, and Mammy Letty, after 
an absence of almost twelve years — thus we are permitted to se% 



324 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



each other again, after various trials and trying scenes, while 
many of our friends and acquaintance are gone the way of all the 
earth. 

Here I found the Methodists had split into two parts and a new 
connection raised up, with a representative form of government 
from the people with the preacher ; and one third of the socie- 
ties gone off, which for distinction sake, may be called K . . . , 
ites, as the blame is laid to him. 

The Conference party could not open their Meeting Houses 
consistently with the minutes of Conference, which was consider- 
ed as being still in force. So a steward was permitted to give me 
an invitation in his own name ; but this I could not feel free to 
accept, lest it should give my opposers occasion to say, I sanctioned 
a breach of TRUST, and by that means attempts were made to 
justify the remark, as a charge of Mr. S. of truth — u a SHAME- 
LESS INTRUDER," AND "MOST DARING IMPOSTOR," 
or with Mr. Hardy's public notice. 

Called on Major Sirr, the officiating Magistrate, having un- 
derstood that officers were sent by him to apprehend me when 
leaving here before. So I observed to him, having understood he 
wished to see me when here before, I thought proper to present 
myself before him to know his pleasure, and to present to him my 
Papers, &c. 

He acted the part of a Gentleman, and turned off the 'subject 
with an evasive laugh ; countersigned my certificate, after regis- 
tering the same in the Secretary's book, and caused the Seal of 
his office to be affixed to the sarr*?. Thus after much censure 
from various sources, and false accusations, have ventured to show 
myself again; which was thought by many would have cost me 
my life ! 

S. Wood, the stationed Preacher and Superintendant, said he 
would take the responsibility on himself, and so made an appoint- 
ment in Cork Street, which I attended. Then some body else * 
made two more appointments — one at Gravel Walk, and the other 
in Cork Street, which I also fulfilled — when another appointment 
was given out at Gravel Walk — but Mr. Wood had made an ap- 
pointment at Donnybrook for me at the same hour ; which I did 
not know until he sent me a few lines, hoping I would not disap- 
point those dear People at Donnybrook ; though there was but 
few attended, while a large assembly at Gravel Walk were dis- 
appointed. 

I had given out four appointments for Sunday at Cork Street 
Chapel, as it was nearly deserted of hearers — but was questioned 
by whose request ? I acquitted others and took the blame to my- 



• These were both Preachere. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



325 



self, as the liberty inferred from thestimulous of S. Wood — attend- 
ed the first appointment — was requested to alter the evening ap- 
pointment from seven to five, (to prevent drawing the people from 
Gravel Walk Charity Sermon ; though they had meeting at the 
same hour at Whitefriar street ;) which was impossible, as the 
sequel proved ; for though the meeting was withdrawn, many 
hundreds came out. 

For this I was blamed, as well as for the other disappointments 
in which I had no hand, as they had not explained the thing to 
the people, so the blame was to rest with me. 

S. W. afterwards made a kind of appointment twice, which were 
not notified or properly given out : but like a kind of sham to sat- 
isfy the public mind ; so I thought proper not to attend. 

Here the question will arise, why that Minute was made for 
me 1 And who was the cause t 

Some said Arthur Keen was the cause — but perhaps it was 
envy and prejudice in some of the C. For how could one not a 
member, have such influence over a body who had all the power 
in their own hands ? But the day of eternity must unfold this ! 
For certain it is, that I never did strive to divide their Society, 
though I have been charged with a design to return for that end 
and purpose ; yet numbers had been added to the Society as a 
consequence of my former visits ; and the thing with, which they 
had accused me with designing, they brought about themselves. 
12,000 to 18,000 in the difference of the parties ; and both parties 
claim to be the old society, and accuse the other of being the 
rebels / 

However, when in England, after I received two letters from 
my friend Dr. Johnson, soliciting me to come over to Dublin, 
before I should embark for my own country. I endeavored to ask 
counsel at the hand of GOD, when it struck my mind with power, 
44 They are dead which sought thy life." Exodus iv. 19. After 
my arrival, heard of two who died singularly and suddenly, some- 
what with distress of mind, who are said to have had a hand in 
that dirty and unjust affair ; hence, their ofiiciousness with all 
those concerned, were abortive, thus far, and I am still preserved 
to blow the Gospel trumpet to a dying world. 

Several meetings attended in different parts of the city, at two 
of which were collections, one for beggars, about seventeen pounds ; 
the other for Sunday schools, about twenty-five pounds. 

The Bishops of the Church of England, prevented one meeting 
at the Rotunda,, after seven pounds had been paid for the use of 
it. And also one or two Clergymen of the same order caused a 
yard to be shut against me, where I had addressed about two 
thousand people, by applying to the civil authority. 



326 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE. 



The Roman Priests at the Altars, had cautioned their people 
against me also. Thus the "HIGH PRIESTS," in different 
orders, seemed to combine to proclaim war. Mobs also became 
so dreadful and noisy, that it gave the Police a plenty to do to 
guard the place, or assist me home, while the stones, brickbats r 
slush, mud, sticks and dead cats, and whatsoever came to hand, 
at times seemed to fly like hail, while the yells of the people 
seemed to cut and jar the air, as if the imps of the lower regions, 
had broke loose and come up — " impostor," " Heretic,] 1 &c. &c. 

The Calvinists remembered me of old, and conducted them- 
selves accordingly. 

Thus the clergy of the four societies so affected the public mind, 
that it became dangerous for me to be seen much abroad. Such, 
was the effect on the minds of the populace of the day, so I kept 
principally retired, until the arrival of Captain Cole, with whom I 
had some acquaintance, and with him I embarked for America, 
and after some trying gales and impressive scenes, reached the 
shores of Columbia once more. 

Arrived back in the Dublin packet to America, with Captain 
J. Cole, June 

1819, and found that death had not madeany inroad on the family 
while gone, but my Peggy was in a declining state of health. 

Several strangers had told me in different parts in my travels, 
that if I did not return shortly, would see my companion no more, 
which testimony so corroborated my own feelings as to give rise to 
my return sooner than intended anterior. 

She travelled with me some days, and when in Providence, in 
Rhode Island, found her weeping : on inquiring the cause, she 
replied after some hesitation : " I shall return back to Hebron, and 
tell Father Dow I have come back to die with him." We returned 
in September, and from the time of my return from Europe, was 
absent only twice afterwards, once for a night, and five days to Bos- 
ton, on business, until she died. 

She said, she frequently felt more comfort than she expressed 
to others, and remarked that her death might be sanctified to some ! 

She asked me if I thought her dissolution was near 1 I replied, 
that I thought she would continue until spring, if not longer: she 
replied she thought so too 1 But the night following, she awoke 
me up, and asked what time of the month it was; I told her, when 
she remarked that she thought she was bound in all by the month, 
of January. 

She counted every day until the year ran out, and then almost 
every hour, until the morning of the fifth, when she asked if I had 
gone to bespeak a coffin for her 7 I said no. At evening, she. 
asked, if I had gone to call in the neighbors \ I told her no. 



oft, lo^enzo^s jouhnaL nf 

About two o'clock at night, she requested me to call up the 
family, which being" done, she soon began to fail fast — asked her 
if she felt any pain? She said no! And while supporting her 
in my arms, my heart replied, Lord TllOU gave her to me ! t 
have held her only a lent favor for fifteen years, and now I resign 
her back to thee, and commit and commend her so-ul to thee until 
we meet again beyond the swelling flood. She replied with an 
hearty Amen — and soon expired as the going out of a candlo, 
without a struggle, contraction, or groan ! And although I viowed 
my marriage contract ended, yet whai were my feelings on that 
occasion, words cannot express: But my mind, in some good 
degree, was prepared for the occasion, by the dispensation of pre- 
paration, from those words to Ezekiel, applied to my mind yearS 
before : " Behold I take away the desire of thine eyes with a 
stroke f? Jan. 6th. 

1820. Were the words accomplished in my heart, as a sword 
through my soul ! A respectable congregation attended her bu> 
fiaL, after that her funeral sermon was preached by Mr. Burrows, 
in the Methodist Meeting house, in Hebron, on tlik 7th, which 
was felt by the neighbors to be a solemn impressive occasion ! 

The loss was too sensible in contemplating in my feelings. 
Hence, my judgment dictated the departure from usual custom, 
and to change my condition again upon the Journey of life. 

Towards the close of this year, we went to the Southern States, 
after travelling over the six New England States first 

1821. Being arrested at Charleston for an alledged libel 
against the peace and dignity of the state of South Carolina, under 
the old British feudal system, called "Common Law," "the 
greater the truth the greater the libel." My companion returned 
to the north, not knowing how long I should be detained as a 
state criminal ! But after my trial, and condemnation to pay one 
dollar fine, I sailed to Boston, where I officially published the 
whole account, and returned to my companion in Montville. 

1822. I travelled as far South as Virginia, and also visited 
Long Island extensively, for the first time. 

Sept. 6th, felt a drawing to visit my Father, not knowing any 
thing in particular was the matter, except the passage of Joseph 
and his father's sickness being on my mind, until I got near the 
house, when a neighbor told me, " your Father is sick!" When 
entering the house, saw death coming in upon him fast. He 
asked, " have you any bad news ?" On being answered in the 
negative, replied " all, is well!" I fell upon my knees to commend 
him to God, when he suspended his agony, and at the close, ex- 
pressed a very hearty Amen! 

Previons to this he had closed all his temporal concerns, made 
his arrangements, wourad up his business, as one finishing a piece 



328 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 

of work for the day, and then laying aside the garments to go to 
rest at night. 

He had expressed to a number of persons ibr some weeks be- 
fore, that he viewed the Friday or Saturday of this week, to close 
ihe scene of life with him — while the words " The Lord is my 
portion, saith my soul /" was the expression of his mind, by im- 
pression I He expired about half past eight at night on Friday, 
being a little over 80 years of age. His funeral was preached : 
** The righteous hath hope in Jhis death," After which he was 
conveyed twelve miles to the place of our nativity, and buried by 
the side of my mother,, who had been dead almost nineteen years : 
who when she was expiring, replied to the Doctor, how her faith 
held out " stronger than ever I" 

Thus the family is broken up and scattered as yo*$ng birds 
from the nest, after they come to maturity. 

After attending to my father's afiairs, according to his * Will" 
started with my companion for the East, but my beast dying sud- 
denly on the way, I borrowed another for the time being, and 
proceeded b4 our journey, and after a few weeks returned heme 
to Montville, where she was raised, and leaving her wish her 
mother and friends, cameon to Philadelphia by New York r where 
I now am preparing this manuscript for publication, being near 
the close of the year 1822. 

Public opinion is as a whim, which is lost and vanishes a& a 
vapor- — their sneers and frowns will not adhere as the dirt ad- 
heres to the shoe in the street, and their applause is as the bubble; 
on the water. The former will not injure your virtue, nor the 
latter feed, clothe, or put a penny in your pocket. And that which 
could neither do harm nor good, is not worth minding ; therefore 
an expanded soul rises above such little things* and hence the 
propriety of parzntal advice to the Son : 

"Let talkera talk— stick thou to what is lsgS p 
"To think of pleasing ail, ia all a jest." 

Salem,. Aug-. I8L 

w Lorenzo Dow. — This celebrated" traveiJing preacher is now on a tour througfc 
the Kew England States. He pFeaehed at Portland,, in a field, on Sunday the otfs 
inst. in presence of 2: or 3000 people. He then proceeded through a part of New 
Hampshire, preaching in the principal towns on his wuy, and he is to preach at 
Newburypori this afternoon. He generally holds hia meetings in the fields or 
woods, finding it difficult to>gain admittance to a house of worship. He wears hia 
hair long and flowing, and his beard unshorn in imitaton of the Apostles t— his dress 
is mean, his voice harsh, his gesticulation and delivery ungraceful in the extreme,, 
and hia whoie appearance and manners are calculated to excite the curiosity and 
wonder, if not the disgust of his hearera." 



Newbcrypout, A»g. !8. 
u Lorenzo Dow, according to promise, held forth laat Wednesday, in the open air,, 
to a multitude of i or 4000 who assembled to witness the performance of one k whoa* 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 329 

eccentric appearance had gained him, in anticipation, some celebrity. He told 
where he was born and raised, said he was the friend of all sects, and believed ia 
none of them — cautioned his hearers not to pin their faith on those who preachec in 
steepled houses, or to believe a thing because their grandmothers before them be- 
lieved it— and after a rhodomontade, without argument or eloquence, of forty or 
fifty minutes, was off in a tangent." 

Raleigh, (N. C.) Jan Td. 
14 Lorenzo Dmo.— We were highly gratified, last evening, with a sermon delivered 
by this . celebrated itinerant preacher, at the State House. The name of Dow, is. 
perhaps, not more extensively known than the eccentricities of his character. These 
eccentricities have doubtless, in various instances,, led to a doubt as to the sanity of 
his mind. But if we were to judge from the specimen which he last night gave of his 
understanding, we should say that there was no better foundation for such an opin- 
ion than there was for the accusation which Felix preferred against the most elo- 
quent of all divines— the apostle Paul. We verily think that the tenets of Mr. 
Dow, as far as we comprehend them, are extremely liberal, and that he is ap much, 
divested of sectarian prejudices, and as free from bigotry, as it is possible for one to- 
be, zealously engaged in the cause of religion. We shall, perhaps, say more- 
respecting this extraordinay man at a period of more leisure. i^He is 
expected to preach at the State House on Thursday next, at 11 o'clock. Aa he 
expects to embark in a few weeks for Europe, those who desire to hear him, would 
do well to avail themselves of an opportunity, which may not shortly, if ever,, 
•ccur." 



A world of contradictions, falsifications, and imbecile with outward inconven- 
iences, as heat, cold, hunger, thirst, with pain and sickness, in the vicissitudes of life^ 
have been analects of my journey: but GOD has been my p otector and consola- 
tion, as a tender parent during the thirty years of my pilgrimage thus far, 
through time — hence my hope to the end ! 

1823. Crossing- the Susquehannah River, visited Green Castle, 
Carlisle, Little York, Columbia, Hagarstown, Lancaster, Harris- 
burg, &c. 

Here I saw the " Pope's Legate" who was sent over to curse 
M Priest Hogari" — they were both at meeting. The Legate 
appeared like a little contemptible looking fellow, but the Priest 
appeared as a man of sense and superiority. 

The Roman Priests are bound to the Pope — but what alle- 
giance do they owe to our Government, or country ? Or what 
assurance of fidelity can they give to any body who are not Cath- 
olics, seeing they are not bound to keep faith with heretics ? What 
right hath the Pope, as a temporal prince, to make use of the 
name of religion, to interfere in our temporal and political affairs 
in this nation ? Their body of Clergy are a unit—and they pull 
together — all in one way ! 

Their proceedings are kept " Huga mugah" to themselves ; 
but they are gaining strength in the land. 

Returned to Montville in the spring, after visiting many places 
and holding numerous meetings in the country, finding much 
friendship among the Dutch Methodists or " United Brethren ; l> 
who assisted me from place to place. 



330 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



We visited Rhode Island this summer, where once a year, the 
manners and simplicity of the people excited an anniversary de- 
sire to go. 

This year, by request, with reluctance, an estate devolved on 
me to settle ; which proved insolvent, yet paid 66 cents on the dol- 
lars—which the judge acknowledged to be a very large dividend 
in such a case ! — Still, many spoke hard, with severe wishes and 
curses ; because a disinterested person did not pay that which they 
bad trusted to another : although there was not enough left to pay 
the expenses of the Court at the close of the affair, exclusive of 
all the anxiety, trouble, and vexation. 

This fall, we visited the falls of Niagara, with the interme- 
diate country, where we attended many meetings during the 
journey of a few weeks. 

Was arrested at Troy on a false pretence, just after attending 
meeting of 4 or 5,000 people — and put to much trouble — for which 
seethe vexation and charges under the lawsuits and prosecution 
at the close. 

1824. This year an abscess was formed, as was supposed, by 
a cohesion of the liver, diaphraim, and the stomach, in the lower 
cavity, and the cohesion of the lungs to the diaphraim in the upper 
• — which abscess, became so prominent or exuberant, that there 
was not animation sufficient to produce the necessary animal 
warmth : and fire heat could not be made by any means to answer 
the purpose ! A cold spot, sensible to the touch, was the conse- 
quence; equal to that of a corpse. However, at length, the ab- 
scess broke favorably, and was raised up ; though fears were 
entertained that had it been otherwise ; it must have been strangu- 
lation, or a mortification as the sequel. 

The soreness, the chills, and the effect on the nervous system, 
with pains, attending; there is a want of language to express 
or communicate a full and proper idea on the subject ; but my es- 
cape was narrow. 

There are many who possess a theory from books ; but few, it 
is to be feared, have a sound judgment of their own, in point of 
practice. 

But the best of prescription, without good nursery will not avail 
— for this is a science to itself — and how few have experience and 
judgment on the subject to act on the case ! It would be well for 
society, if this subject was more attended to. Visited a variety of 
places, as far as the State of Maine this year. 

1825. Visited Nantucket, the Vineyard and Elizabeth Islands, 
and also Cape Cod ; very extensively this year ; with many good 
meetings. Br. Taylor, the sailor, was stationed on the Cape who 
was very friendly to me and brother Perry also. 

Towards the close of the year we started for the west, via. N. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL, 631 



York, Philadelphia, and Baltimore to Washington City ; thence 
to M Mount Vernon," and saw the tree which Washington had 
planted with his own hands ; and also the vault where his ashes 
lay ; but his name must go down to posterity, with a different im- 
pression than is made by the example of most men. 

In Hagerstown we became acquainted with a kind family by 
the name of Martinna. From this place we were franked to* 
Cumberland, and so on the Cumberland Road to Brownsville. 

W T e passed near the grave of general Braddock, who is said 
to have been shot by one of his own men ; whose twin brother B. 
killed with his sword, for attempting to fight behind a tree, in In- 
dian style ; which, had the Englishman taken up with the advice 
of a Buckskin, might have saved himself and army. 

From Brownsville to Pittsburg, by water, in the Monongahela. 
Col. Gormley called up a man in the night, who was friendly to 
me, in his first wife's day ; but things were different now ; so we 
went to the " Lafayette I?m" — dear enough for our poor fare ; 
but it was cold and night : and any asylum is desirable at such a 
time as that. 

A council among big bugs was held concerning us, before our 
arrival — the result was,*that they would not receive us, but we 
should put up with one under slander, and by contribution be sup- 
ported there as paupers ; to sink us in the mire ; as appeared 
afterwards. . But they were disappointed ; for Dr. Armstrong gave 
us an asylum, until we found an opportunity to depart to Wheel- 
ing by land, where we found some kind friends ; from thence to 
Marietta, and so down to Cincinnati, where we found a number 
of friends. 

1826. Visited Indianapolis, the capital of Indiania, and 
many adjacent places ; thence returning to Cincinnati ; we as- 
cended the Ohio to Marietta; thence hireing a wagon and two 
horses and a driver, we proceeded about 130 miles to Beverly, 
in Randolph County, in Virginia, via. Clarksburg, where we 
staid a few days. The land in this vale on Tiger River, is beauti- 
fully good; and the crystal streams are excellent. The mountains 
that surround the country are awfully sublime.; but the soil is not 
so good — and the fee of the land is very uncertain — as there have 
been " Warrants" upon warrants laid ; and hence, the surveys 
clash ; and the same ground may have been granted away by the 
government ten or even twenty times over ! So, that, under ex- 
isting laws, it will and must be a very long time before the question 
is finally settled ; whether the occupier is the owner of the land 
on which he lives : although he might have bought it of a dozen* 
different claimants. 

This place is one hundred and five miles from Cumberland £ 
across mountains, up and then down ; I think one of the awfulest 



332 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 

roads I ever travelled : as the path, if I may so call it, follows the 
streams or water courses up to the summit, and then down on the 
other side. In one case, in the space of about three or four miles, 
I think we crossed it about thirty-six times. 

From Cumberland to Fredericktown, our old friend, Reeside, 
franked us again. Thence to Baltimore, and took the steam-boat 
to Philadelphia and New- York, and arrived back to Montville in 
June following. 

Visited Boston and the east this year, and prepared for the west. 

1827. Went to New- York, took steam-boat to N. Brunswick, 
thence stage No. 7, strangers, crossed words and cut eyes ; hence 
a stranger, as we parted, replied, M My name is Adams ; I live in 
Pittsburgh ; when you come there, call on me ; and make my 
house your home." 

I called, and was introduced to his wife ; staid seven weeks ; 
and found it to be a home indeed, during very cold weather — his 
wife is a " mother in Israel" — obtained what I stood in need of in 
time of exigency and refunded the same, and took my departure 
for the lower regions, visiting various towns by the way, to New 
Orleans. 

Thence returning by steam, up the Mississippi, Ohio, and Ten- 
nessee Rivers, Tuscumbai and Florence, (above the Muscle 
shoals) in the State of Alabama ; so to Huntsville, in Madison 
county ; and scaling the country by the way, crossed over land 
to Nashville, in the State of Tennessee ; thence down the Cumber- 
land river to Smithfield ; where Lynch' s Law was put in force ; 
the thief was led to a meeting, in the house of a magistrate where 
I officiated ; and here he requested protection, and that the law 
might take its course ; I plead to the company, but without effect ; 
when night come on, they took him out, and give about an hun- 
dred lashes with rods ; and then let him go, with a threatening, if he 
was found there any more after day light. For my part, I was 
glad to be off with a whole skin ; where a stranger, seemingly, 
could not have protection of law ; although the people generally, 
used me respectfully, civilly, and well ; considering all the circum- 
stances. 

Thence in the steam-boat, Hercules, to St. Louis, in the State 
of Missouri. Here the Methodist and Presbyterian meeting- 
houses were open to me ; and found some of my old acquaint- 
ance and kind friends. 

The artificial mounts of antiquity, for labor, strength, and beauty, 
exceeds any thing I have yet found in the western curiosities, in 
point of magnitude. 

Thence across the State of Illinois to Vincennes, on the Wabash, 
thence up the same to Tarra Hoote, near Fort Harrison ; so on 
to Indianapolis, in the State of Indiana ; and visited many of the 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL, 



333 



counties round about, and the most principal places ; speaking 
generally in the open air, under the shades ; and so through the 
Ohio to New-England, taking Columbus, Worthington, to Cleve- 
land, Painesville, and to Buffalo and the Canal, on the way. 

Found, on my arrival at Montville, my property attached, under 
as false allegations as ever existed ; and that was not all ; but 
there was insult added to injury ; and all this without any reason- 
able and just pretext for a cause, whatever ! But envy, malice, 
and covetoUsness, to possess that which belonged to another, 
without giving an equivalent. 

The author and instigator of this fraud and mischief, when I 
first saw him, made me think of Milton's Devil, in the form of a 
Toad, whispering in the ear of Eve ! I / 

The first place where I attempted ever to get a small home, was 
in the Mississippi country, but failed. My second attempt was at 
Lynchburg, in Virginia ; but did not succeed. The third was in 
Hebron ; but the Charleston, S. C. business, was so serious to me 
in its consequences, as to cause a sacrifice ; and hence a disap- 
pointment there ! But my Father leaving some little property, 
another trial was made in Montville — but this prosecution has 
been so serious in its effects, to being me near to a level with the 
world : that I can scarcely say, this or that, are my own. 

In addition to all this, another prosecution from an unavoidable 
source, transpired about the same time. 

When things transpire under circumstances, beyond the power 
of my control ; the only safe way, is, not to attempt to take it out 
of the hand of Providence ; but to bring my mind to my situation, 
resigning myself, to HIS disposal'; and leave the events with him 
after acting the best judgment that I can. 

For to give away to anxiety, is to destroy one's peace and dis- 
qualify him for action ; but the art of living by the day, is the 
doctrine of the New Testament. 

Those who instigated the trouble for me at Charleston, S. C, 
or contributed thereto — were all cut off within about the space of 
three years — except Robert Y. Hayne — who Was then the 
Attorney General for the State ; and is now the Governor for the 
nullifiers. 

Those at Troy, who have put me to so much trouble and ex- 
pense, by demanding what they know to be unjust, must 
answer it to the court of conscience in their own breast, (if they 
have any?) and to the bar of justice, to the Great Judge — there I 
leave them ! 

Those who attached my property in my absence, are gone to 
pot — then figured away more than ever ! 

But these things are not over ! There is an invisible hand in 
the affairs of mortals, that will reward virtue and punish rice — 



334 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



which is frequently and awfully exemplified in the dispensations 
of retributive justice — and as I believe, in this case, will be ex- 
emplified to the view of society in this world as well as in the 
next. 

Those who were concerned in the fourth and last scrape out of 
which the Lord delivered me — as well as those who strove to add 
other subjects of law, so called, to seek my downfall, ruin, and 
destruction, are gone the way of all the earth : a solemn, impres- 
sive lesson, to those who know the concomitant circumstances ! 

1828. Went to New- York, Albany, by canal to Buffalo, by 
steam-boat to Sandusky ; visited the country to the Ohio ; so down 
the Mississippi to New-Orleans ; thence took shipping for Phila- 
delphia, in a passage of eleven days around Cape Florida, esca- 
ping the pirates and the storms that are dangerous in those seas, 
having travelled by land and water more than five thousand miles, 
in about ten weeks. Thence to Montville. 

When a man figures away on a false capital, borrows all he 
can, as far as his credit will go; then shuts up shop ; cheats the 
Girls out of years of hard labor, by borrowing all their earnings, 
then pay them but a fifth part ; and when the news first strikes 
their ears, to bring such a shout of mournful lamentation, as 
might strike the heart of any, but a stone, some of whom, were 
fifty miles from home without a cent to buy them a dinner : what 
must be the feelings of such an one, when he goes to jail, to 
M swear out," and so pay with a ramskin ? 

1829. Visited Boston — heard an Indian preach — he spoke 
some in Indian — it seemed more oratorical to me than any thing 
I ever heard ! 

He related his experience of the Indian Creed, which cast 
more light on the subject of the Heathen Mythology, than any 
thing I had ever seen, as a key to the subject. 

" The white man believes in one God — the Indian believes 
in the Great Spirit. 

The Indian believes in subordinate deities — and the white man 
believes in angels. 

The white man belives in a future existence — a heaven and a 
hell. The Indian belives in a future state of rewards and pun- 
ishments. 

The white man get drunk, and Indian get drunk too — Indian 
steal ; white man steal — white man lie ; Indian lie ! 

Thus when he compared their creeds and their practice, he 
could see no difference ! 

Again, the Indians take much care and pains to teach their 
children the art of hunting, to catch the bear and the deer ; and 
that they may become expert in it, they are taught to pray a 
great deal, and to fast much — after which, to go to sleep, to com- 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL, 335 



mune with the Great Spirit — arid what they dream of first, they 
then consider it ominous of their future life, and fortune. For 
example: Should one dream that a snake spoke to him, he 
would kill the first snake he saw, and preserve the skin as a 
sacred relic — supposing that the spirit of the animal, as an at- 
tendant geni, angel or Deity, would attend him in all his future 
journey through life; — an eagle, dog or cat, or whatever they 
might happen to dream about. Hence the variety of Deities in 
the eye of fancy, both animal, vegetable, &c. among the Indians 
and Heathen ! N 

He said he was put to school at fourteen, and continued there 
until twenty; when he attended a woods meeting, where he felt 
the power of the Great Spirit to come upon him ; he then felt 
he was a sinner ; and the burthen of it was such, that he could 
not eat, nor drink, nor sleep— but the cry of his heart to the 
Great Spirit, was, mercy, mercy ! At length the love of the 
Great Spirit streamed into his heart, which made him happy — 
he went home to the village to tell his parents ; — when Indian 
tell Indian, "It is so" — then Indian believe him; his parents 
and the whole village became subjects of the work, with the ex- 
ception of six, who quit the place and retired, to live in their 
former way. 

They then wished the white man to come and teach them 
how to read, and the art of raising corn, beans, potatoes, &c. 
Hence civilizing and Christianizing went hand in hand together ; 
it went into about fourteen villages, which he named, and geo- 
graphically described — the courses and distances from each other, 
with the name of each place, and the number of the inhabitants, 
&c. &c. 

From near Rochester, I crossed Lake Ontario to Canada side ; 
soon after, I heard a sound which I followed perhaps one or two 
miles ; when I came to a body of several hundred Indians, in 
the act of devotion of singing, exhortation and prayer ; not a 
word did I understand, though the tunes I knew ! But such 
order and decorum and seriousness, I think I never saw before! 
Such evidence of feeling sincerity ! 

The next day they put posts into the ground, and barks of 
trees, worked in so tight, about six or seven feet high, as would 
be difficult to see through, as there was brush put the outside, 
as a guard around to keep off intruders. The inclosure em- 
braced, perhaps one third of an acre or more, with a covering 
of barks to shed rain, which extended two thirds round inward- 
ly ! There was two strong narrow gates i with three Indians 
constantly at each, to guard the same, or as? they said, to keep 
out the bad white man ! 

There were about two thousand whites encamped on the 
ground — seats, and ft stand, and a number of preachers. 



336 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



The white man must go to the spring, out with his pocket pis* 
tol, loaded with the life of man — drink grog and have a high. 
The white woman, must whisper and chat her little talk — and 
the young be running about ; whilst the Indians, old and young, 
male and female, seemed to behave as though they felt to wait 
upon and worship the Great Spirit. 

From such a contrast of circumstances and behavior, I remark- 
ed to the people, that much was said in the States, about raising 
money to send missionaries to civilize and christianize the In- 
dians ; but if some of the money was expended to aid the Indians 
to travel and learn the white people decorum, I thought it 
would be money well laid out. 

Visited a village on grape Island, where not a lazy or a 
drunken Indian was allowed by them to reside. This spot, 
seemingly, would have been a terrestial Paradise to reside in, 
if it had not been for the tormenting musquetoes. 

Continued down the lake shore on the Canada side till I came 
to Kingston. Saw many of my old acquaintance and former 
benefactors, some of whom I had not seen for more than thirty 
years; Mary Switzer, that was — name changed — is now a 
widow — children grown — but keeps her religion still ! * * * 
Empy^ who when I saw her last was a child, but still, there was 
something that might be read. She I recognized after an ab- 
sence of thirty-two years, and called her name. 

Crossed the lake from Kingston to Oswego, and so returned 
to Rochester, Lockport, Geneseo, and attended several Camp 
meetings. At one of which the preachers held a Council, how 
to treat me, if I came; the result of which was, to meet on fair 
ground. I designed to attend as a spectator. They however 
broke the ice, and I spoke from the stage — but mostly in camps 
of satan about in the woods, here and there, wherever I could find 
a party, give them a preach and lead them to the Camv — 
whether by night or day — many such meetings during the time. 

All was peace and friendship, and the best order, so consider- 
ed, ever known at a meeting of magnitude in that part of the 
country. 

At another Camp Meeting, the P. Elder had his officer ready 
if I attempted to officiate, to take me off the ground. 

Not a word did I speak, good, bad or indifferent, whilst on the 
ground — not even to answer a question — but remained entirely 
mute. 

When strangers were ordered off the ground at night, I retired 
about a mile ; and finding the door of a school house open, I 
went in, and laid down on the table until morning ; when a man 
came to me, who lived about a half mile from the Camp, who 
wished me to see his sick wife — she requested me to preach 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



337 



there ; I said, if you will get me twenty hearers in twenty min- 
utes, — Three or four young men started full speed to the Camp — - 
it was whispered among some thousands of persons, like a shock 
—they left the P. Elder, or his Antimasonry stuff, which he was 
designing against me, to raise a prejudice, and that no Mason 
must preach on that stand! However, there was three or four 
thousand came out to where I was, leaving him, as was said, 
from one hundred to hundred and fifty to hear him out. 

The house was filled, the roof and fences were covered — as 
many as my voice could command, to whom I spoke till I got 
my talk out — and then requested them to return peaceably to the 
Camp and get all the good they could ! Yet about fifteen hun- 
dred followed me near two miles — so I gave them another talk 
for near tvyo hours, and went on my way. 

The P. E. as was said, had an officer to do with him before 
the meeting broke — whether justly or not, is not for me to deter- 
mine; but the master said — that which ye measure to others, 
shall be measured to you again ! How conspicuous is the doc- 
trine of Retributive Justice ! 

At an other place, I saw Br. Dewey and his wife and daugh- 
ter — went on to the Camp ground twice — retired a couple of 
miles to my lodging place — many came near, to whom I spoke, 
there being a plenty of sawmill logs, to accommodate the people 
with seats. I told them, to go back to the Camp ground, and by 
watchfulness, prayer and faith, to lay hold on the power of God — 
they afterwards had a good time. 

The Spirit of Anti-ism seemed to intoxicate the people, and to 
sow the seeds of discord in society — politically, socially and mo- 
rally — that the peace of neighborhoods and of families and re- 
ligious communities, were disturbed if not deranged and destroy- 
ed. Millions of dollars and years of days have been lost as a 
consequence ! But something must and will occupy and agitate 
the public mind ; which if the subject matter be not good, they 
will seize on something bad; for there will be no neutral ! Am- 
bitious men, for purposes of self-aggrandisement,, generally fabri- 
cate and disseminate excitable matter to disturb the public peace, 
for their own objects and ends ! 

" Devils with devils damned— ■firm concord hold— 
" Men only disagree !" 

A good reason for it — there is but one spirit to actuate; and 
that is, the pursuit of Evil for enjoyment ! — hence, says Milton's 
Devil — 

" Evil, br thou my good t" 



22 



338 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Their spirit is a unit among the horned gentry — fallen an- 
gels — so represented by hieroglyphics, as sin, (moral evil, a trans- 
gression of the law) converted them into devils. 

But mule-devils — i. e. the bad 'principle in man so constantly 
exemplified in his actions and conduct towards his contempora- 
ries, shews the degenerate state of the human family— and hence 
the propriety of the doctrine of REDEMPTION AND SAL- 
VATION ! 

The power of the former upon the latter, is, to tempi, buffet, 
harrass, and inject evil thoughts into the mind j for spirit may 
operate on spirit, as well as matter upon, matter — and a had spirit 
can operate as well as a good one ; and also present objects to the 
view of the mind to affect or operate on the senses, but cannot 
force the will : for this is volition ; hence the consent ol mind 
must be given, in order to commit the act of sin, which is a mo- 
ral evil. For it is the spirit and motive or intention of the heart, 
which gives character to action ; whether good or bad, in a moral 
point of view. 

Cold water societies among Indians, expelled hoi icater from 
the village; some people moving, being encamped near by, 
seduced one to drink and got him intoxicated, in order to tanta- 
lize and twit the other Indians and argue — it is all a fudge. 

The villagers held a council — then taking the young Indian 
who had got dn.- k, down to the Camp, in presence of the whites, 
and there cut off his head ! 

1830. Visited Coventry, New York, Philadelphia, Baltimore, 
and the district of Columbia ; thence a few hundred miles into 
different parts of Pennsylvania, Ohio, Kentucky, by Vincennes to 
Vandalia ; so on to St. Lois — thence into Pike county in the 
State of Illinois, Green, and to Jacksonborough. in Morgan coun- 
ty, and so on to Springfield. 

About three fift hs of this state is savannas, or natural meadows, 
called Prairie. There are to be found many feet under ground, 
different kinds of wood, which growth is not to be found in sev- 
eral hundred miles of here ; also, wild hens, snakes and wolves, 
peculiar to these natural openings ; and also vr ild oats and rye, 
with an endless variety of flowers, seemingly to the eye, as one 
advances along. 

The soil is strong and good for cultivation, and when the sod 
is once broke, it is easy to manage in future. But one curse 
seems to attend this part — the growth of corn &c. &c. is so luxu- 
riant, that it tends to make people lazy and idle, and destroys in- 
dustry. 

Spoke to many large assemblies ; and having finished my tour 
wished to return to the East ; a stranger came up with an horse, 
saddle and bridle, which he offered for sale — his price was twen- 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



339 



ty dollars — whence I started and fell in company with a man 
who was going my way, through the grand Prairie of more than 
one hundred miles, except a streak of woods on the water-courses, 
which were frequently from ten to twenty miles asunder. In 
one place there was a furrow ploughed for the benefit of travellers, 
as a guide, for more than fifty miles. 

Found it very severe travelling on horseback ; and yet there was 
no other way without going several hundred miles round, as there 
was no stage conveyance on this route ; the roads and country 
being new. 

Frequently met from thirty to fifty moving families of a day, with 
flocks, and herds, and wagons, (fee. Came by Indianapolis to 
Cincinnati ; sold my horse and took'stage to Circleville, and so on 
to the Canal, holding many meetings by the way. 

The " Vicar General" had followed me, on a former route, 
from meeting to meeting, and from place to place,. though I knew 
it not for some time after. 

There had been an impostor in New Hampshire, Vermont, 
New York and Ohio States, who had assumed my name, and 
travelled on my credit, and so made himself master of the public 
and private history of my life, and had become so perfect an imi- 
tator, with his acquaintance with human nature, that he would 
dupe those who rvere well acquainted with me without mistrust- 
ing the imposition ; hence I had to bear some of the follies of 
his conduct ; and twice, narrowly escaped the hickory, (on the 
principles of Lynche's law) as being considered the counter- 
feit LORENZO ! 

Doubtless, with me, he was arid is an Italian Jesuit as one of 
the many agents, as a tool, to spy out the state of society and 
make report to the proper source, for the ruin of this land. 

Seeing so many concurring circumstances to corroborate the 
idea of the design of the Jesuits to set up their empire in this 
country, caused me to fling some ideas together, to call the attention 
of the public to the subject, which has given offence to some ; and 
hence objects for seduction, to take an advantage of me secretly to 
my injury, in a clandestine manner : but thus far I have been pre- 
served. 

1831. Spent principally in New England, visiting many places, 
as circumstances and strength permitted. 

1832. Called on Jackson at the President's house, through the 
medium of the Rev. Wm. Burke of Cincinnati. 

In the course of conversation, remarked — Washington was 
the means, in the hand of Providence, of saving the country 
once ; Jefferson once, and you twice. 

Washington was twice a candidate for the Presidential Chair, 
and twice elected — so Jefferson, Madison and Monroe ! 



340 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Twice you, have been a candidate, and virtually in the hearts 
of the people, twice elected ! But once you was defrauded out of it. 
Should you be a candidate a third time, it will be once beyond what 
any of your predecessors have done ! And should you be elected, it 
is a query with some, whether you would continue to occupy the 
Chair after the 4th of next March, unless you take very good care 
of yourself. 

He replied, I believe in a superintending 1 Providence. I have 
been exposed to danger, and have been preserved. 

I ever aim to act for the public good, in my official capacity;, 
according to the best of my judgment, and if Divine Providence 
sees proper to allow me to fall a victim in the discharge of my 
duty, I feel resigned to the dispensation. 

From thence I proceeded to Richmond in Virginia, where I 
had not been for about twelve years ; called on Governor Floyd, 
obtained permission of the Capitol, where -I strove to deliver my 
testimony with fidelity. Thence to Petersburg, and spoke in the 
Court House ; also at Powhattan and Cumberland and some ad- 
jacent parts. Found many of my old acquaintance gone, and 
most of the houses and plantations with new improvements and 
new occupants; a few of my old spiritual children I found whose 
awakenings were dated when I was travelling here about thirty 
years' ago. They have now families of their own, and children 
grown, some of whom have families also, and many of these are 
serving the MOST HIGH ! 

Took steam-boat, up the bay, and so by rail-road, and stage, <fcc„ 
and returned to Montville! 

1833. Visited Newburg, Bloomingburg, Shangum, Fishkill, 
Johnsville, Middlebush, Latintown, Milton, Poughkeepsie, Hyde 
Park, Rhinebeck, Hudson, Albany, Troy, Greenbush, Kinder- 
hook and many other places, and returned to Montville, after an ab- 
sence of about seven weeks ; having attended about twenty meet- 
ings per week, most of the time. 

Iam now in my fifty-sixth year on the journey of life ; and en- 
joy better health than when but 30 or 35 years old, with the ex- 
ception of the callous in my breast, which at times, gives me great 
pain. 

It is upwards of forty years since I first found the comforts of 
religion — and near thirty-eight in my public sphere of life. 

The dealings of God to me-vvard, have been good. I have seen 
his delivering hand, and felt the inward support of his grace, by 
faith and hope, which kept my head from sinking when the bil- 
lows of affliction seemed to encompass me around. 

Much hath been the enquiry after my Journal — hence the ad- 
dition and present publication for the perusal of those who may 
survive me, when I am dead and gone, and for the information of 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL 341 



those who are yet unborn, to view the dealings of God, Man 
and the Devil with one, whose experience and standing is peculiar 
to itself. 

And should those Hints exemplified in the experience of 
COSMOPOLITE be beneficial to any one— give God the Glory 
Amen and Amen! — Farewell! 

LORENZO DOW. 

Montvilie, Feb. 26, 1833. 



SUPPLEMENTARY REFLECTIONS. 



When I was a Child, my Father had Salmon's Geography, 
which contained twenty-four maps, which I thought to be pictures , 
and yet could see no meaning in them ; hence, inquiring for sat- 
isfaction, what such and such things meant, advantage was judi- 
ciously taken of the occasion, to instruct and improve the subject 
to benefit my mind. 

1. Query. — What is tbat — pointing to different parts on the 
.Map. 

Answer. — A River. 

2. Q._ What is a River ? 
A — A large Brook. 

3. Q. — What is that— 
A. — A mountain. 

4. Q. — What is a Mountain 1 
A. — A large Hill. 

5. Q. — What is that — 
A. The Sea. 

6. Q — What is the Sea ? 
A. — A Large Pond. 

7. Q — What is that — 
A. — A Country, 



S42 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



8. Q.— What is a Country? 

A. — A large tract of Land where people dwell. 

9. Q.— What is beyond where the sun sets ? 

A. — A Country and People, like this neighborhood. 

Here my little mind began to expand to grasp the subject of 
Countries distant, and origin of man, and his end, and the 
GREAT FIRST CAUSE ! 

Being presented with a new Spelling Book with pictures, my 
sister, (who was older than myself) read the fabulous moral ex- 
planation, which opened my understanding, that books could 
talk ! Hence my little soul was on fire to learn to read, and to 
understand the things of Nature and of Nature's GOD1 ! 

There were three brothers in the neighborhood with whom I 
used to play — they would do things that I knew they would be 
chastised for, and so did they. I would remonstrate with them. 
They would reply — What is Father's old black whip ? it will 
soon be over ! When the black whip came, their shouts might be 
heard afar, but when it was over, by themselves, would turn it 
into diversion ! Thus to harden each other. 

When I thought on what was coming, I verily believe, that I 
suffered more in my feelings, than they did under the lash of the 
black whip ! The blood receding, would press to my heart, — there 
was an end of diversion — quit their company, and retire home to 
my Father. I 

Do not remember the time he chastised me; but there was a 
trembling at his word ; if I did amiss ; he took an opportunity by 
ourselves, to make me sensible of it, which was very feeling 
to me. 

I thought that if he was angry and should chastise me, 
as the neighbors did their boys, that it would not make 
me feel so bad — hence to be very guarded in all things 
that he would disapprove, lest he should be induced to lesson 
me again. 

But such judicious conduct, as it is viewed by me since, hath 
had its influence upon my subsequent life. But the evil of 
chastising children when they dont deserve it, and passing 
over their faults as with a sanction, if not even rewarding them 
for it, by some indulgence, sugar toy or a promise, «vhich they 
never mean to fulfil, an attendant evil to corrupt the tender 
Mind ! O that Parents felt their weight of obligation and would 
beware of consequences ! 

One of the worst acts of mischief, that occurs to my mind, 
was when a child of about five or six years old ; the county 
being divided, there was a tax to build a Court House and 
Jail ; the Collector came ; and the conversation attracted my 



OR, LORENZO^ JOURNAL. 



343 



mind, 4o know what a Jail was ! The reply— a house to shut 
izp bad men and keep them confined. 

This alarmed my mind, that the actions of men should ex- 
pose them to such consequences — to be shut up in Jail ; but the 
subject running in my mind, about a Jail — a Jail — that one day 
a number x)f men were in a tight shop, to escape the rain, chat- 
ting 4 but I was playing round, watched my opportunity, put 
too the door, hooked it on the outside, to confine them in JaiL, 
as some of them had given me offence, and took to my heels 
and ran. But it was a long timr; before I thought myself safe 
to be near where some of them were. 

Surely conscience bears witness, and the thoughts accuse 
or excuse in the actions of life. 

Some of the neighbors going to wash sheep about two miles 
off, took me with them — got tired and weary of waiting — 
started for home alone — but missed the way and wandered off 
several miles near to a river. There was a man who found me, 
and knew me — who was one of the worst enemies my father 
had ; he was esteemed crazy, and the people were afraid of him. 
I attempted to escape him by flight, in vain. By main force, 
he carried me on his shoulders several miles, till we came in 
sight of my father's house; he then put me down, but did not 
quit sight till he saw me enter. Just then, an awful thunder 
gust and shower of rain was overspreading the sky. 

One day while at play and amusing myself with toys, the 
door being open, there presented the procession of a funeral 
train ; the black ceffin gave me an awful alarm, which sensation 
I did not get over for a long time ; it being the first I had ob- 
served. 

The Deity can be known no further than he is pleased to 
reveal and manifest himself. 

From scripture and common sense reflection, are the follow- 
ing ideas: 

1. That there cannot be one action without a time, when the 
action took place. Hence, whatever God does, there must 
have been a time when he did it. Therefore the first thing 
that God made was time ! And in time he made all things. 

2. That he assumed the Angelic shape or form, previous to 
the creation of Angels ; and hence, afterwards is called, «« The 
Angel of the Covenant." 

3. When Angels were created, could worship and behold an 
object for adoration. 

4 Whatever God hath done, as it relates to creating, it was 
done by this visible manifestation — hence with propriety may 
be called " THE WORD !" also it might be said to have been 



344 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



in the beginning with God, and moreover it might be styled, 
GOD. 

And when a "BODY" was "prepared" for the reception 
of this MANIFESTATION of the Deity, to be veiled in, 
with propriety might the same be styled the "SON OF 
GOD." 

Then, "BY HIM all things might be said to be made," 
&c. &c. 

Man could be said to have been created in the "IMAGE of 
God" &c. not only morally, but as it relates to his form of 
appearance, in "LIKENESS" and rectitude also. 

This preexistence, to the creation of, time, in the order and 
succession of days, being anterior to such order and succes- 
sion, with propriety maybe styled the "ANCIENT OF 
DAYS.^ 

The Luminous Glory which Moses saw upon the tree, in the 
likeness or appearance of fire, is styled, the Lord, or Jehovah ; 
the " great name which word a Jew will not speak, lest he 
should not do it with suitable reverence, and so take it in vain,— 
and not be guiltless. Also he is there called an Angel, as men- 
tioned in Exodus. 

This cloud of Luminous Glory, answered a threefold purpose ; 
and was manifested to the Hebrews ; first by night as a lamp to 
give them light : 2d. to keep off the rays of the sun by day : and 
3d, as a guide to direct, when, where, and which way to go. 

Was on the Mount and proclaimed the Law ; rested visibly on 
the mercy seat, over the ark ; probably in the shape or form of a 
man ; and would speak w r ith a sound like the voice of a man : and 
by the Jews was called the Shechinah. 

When the Ark was taken, Eli said, " The Glory" is departed 
from Israel ; referring to this Luminous glory. 

When SolorAon dedicated the Temple, the Cloud of Glory 
so filled the house ; such was the power, that the priests could not 
stand to minister. 

When Moses and Elias appeared to Jesus, the beams of glory 
so emanated, that his raiment glistened and became white as 
snow. 

On the day of Pentecost, the good influence of glory appeared 
as cloven tongues of fire ; and was felt by the people. 

The same Jesus, who spake to Saul with power, accompanied 
the testimony w r ith light, beyond the rays of the meridian sun. 

The glory of the Lord is to fill the earth ; hence the light of 
the moon is to become as the light of the sun. And the light of 
the sun is to become seven fold, as the light of seven days ? ! 

As the ancient veil to the sanctum sanctorum, which none might 
enter and pass, (except the High Priest, and he but once a year, 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 345 



and that not without blood) was rent in twain by the power of 
God : so that all might see what was there beyond ; after Jesus 
gave up the ghost. So what light and manifestations shall open 
to our view, when the Temple of God shall be opened, and the 
smoke subside ; and the testimony — ark— be opened, and the heav- 
enly Jerusalem descend. Here language fails ; the subject be- 
longs to a future state ; or a time beyond the present period ; I 
here must stop. 

But each will stand in their lot, and happy will he be, who 
hath part in the first resurrection ! on such, the second death 
hath no power ! 

The ascent of the beast from the bottomless pitt ; the slaying of 
the two icitnesses ; their resurrection and ascension ; the cities of 
the nations fall ; the destruction of Babylon ; the battle of Arme- 
gaddon ; the removal of the beast, and the false prophet ; and HE 
comes whose right it is to reign! ! ! How soon some of these 
times may be at hand, who knows 1 Perhaps nigher than some 
think ! And those who are not on the watch tower, will be taken 
unawares, as by a thief in the night. Happy for those who shall 
be found watching ! ! ! 

See the calculation of events in the order of time in succession, 
on the omens of prophecy ; time of the Church in the wilderness, 
and the age of the world, and the state of society, to which we 
have arrived ; for a conjecture on the future events. 

The ancients supposed Europe to be an Island, (and is so 
styled in Scripture in the original division of the world by Moses,) 
hence, in prophecy, is styled the SEA, to distinguish it from ASIA, 
the main, which in prophecy, is styled the EARTH. The former 
being surrounded by water, as the latter is by land ! This dis- 
tinction and observation must be kept in mind, for a discrimina- 
tion of circumstances. 

2. John viewed things in a two-fold sense. First as represented 
in Heaven, and then, secondly, as fulfilled on the earth. This 
must be attended to, to present the confused idea of tautology. 

3. Of what John spake of as in existence at his time, and then 
of the events in succession, with the circumstances attending 
each, by a transfer, with the order and succession of things, as 
they occurred. 

4. The dragon is spoken of as one in actual existence, when 
John wrote ; and also as a Being, having existence in the Celes- 
tial regions, and yet having an ascendancy and government 
over some of the human family in this terrestrial world — > 
these associated ideas, should not be separated. 

5. That a Crown denotes supreme government and authority; 
and " seven erowns" are ascribed to him with seven heads ; whieii 
may be in order, and a succession of each other, 



346 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



6. He is called the devil and satan ; and is said to rule or reign 
in the hearts of the children of disobedience ; and also is styled 
the " Prince of this world" 

7. The seven heads of the Roman empire ; or different forms 
of government, while it remained Rome Pagan, under diabolical 
influence, elucidates the seven heads of the dragon, as they suc- 
ceeded each other, of which, imperial was the last. 

8. The rise of the beast out of the sea, is mentioned ; but not 
so of the dragon. Why ? Because he was in actual existence 
when John wrote — whereas the beast was to come in future, 

9. The tail of the dragon — i. e. latter part, would draw the 
stars of heaven and cast them to the earth : — Constantine's law 
religion. 

1 0. The beast had seven heads but no Crowns are ascribed to 
them ; but there are ten crowns ascribed to the horns ; three 
more than the dragon had. 

1 1. The crowns of the dragon were on the heads — those of the 
beast are on the horns. The difference of number and circum- 
stance of placing them is a material thing, as a key to observation. 

12. The dragon transferred his power and seat, and great au- 
thority to the beast, i. e. from Paganism to the papacy, of many 
a^ges. 

13. The second beast comes from the earth — Asia — and exer- 
ciseth all the power of the first beast before him — which first 
beast arose from the sea, Europe. 

14. The ascent of the beasf from the bottomless pit — when the 
two beasts are together — and will be taken away at the battle of 
Armagaddon — when the Angel stands in -the sun to call all of the 
fowls of heaven to the supper of the great God ! ! 

15. After the ascent of the beast from the bottomless pit, and 
before the battle of Armagaddon, the mother of harlots sits as 
Queen — gets drunk with blood-— and by the ten horns, is eaten and 
burnt with fire. 

16. ^Theten horns, who transfer their power to the beast, after 
his ascent from the bottomless pit, still continue with him, after 
they destroy the whore, and aid in the execution of the new mod- 
leism, under severe penalties ; for non-conformity, in the image 
worship. 

17. Some messenger is raised up to proclaim the fall of Baby- 
lon. 

1 8. Another is raised up to warn and testify against conformity 
to the beast, his image worship, or to acknowledge him, &c. 

19. The two witnesses appear at Jerusalem, and are slain by 
the beast, who came from the pit. 

20. Babylon is destroyed and the cities of the nations fall. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



347 



21. The resurrection of the witnesses and their ascent, convince 
63,000, who give glory to God. 

22. The Angel stands in the sun to call the fowls of heaven 
to the supper of the Great God ; when the first and second 
beasts, or beast and false prophet are taken away, and cast 
into the lake of fire. 

23. The thousand years begin, when Christ shall reign on the 
earth. 

24. Satan is first bound in the other world ; but we know not 
the time. 

25. The loosing of Satan, and the falling away, which ripens 
the world for judgment ; when satan is sent to the place where 
the beast and false prophet were sent before. 

26. New Heaven and a new earth. 

27. The mediatorial office is then resigned. 

28. The consummation of all things. 

In the town of S , there was a man, whose actions exem- 
plified the character of one, who neither feared God, man, or the 
devil ; but he prepared a monument of marble for himself in the 
burying-ground, where he intended to be laid :— and all the poetry 
and inscriptions were neatly engraved except the dates, which 
were intended to be filled up afterwards. He requested me to 
stand by the monument and preach his funeral sermon from a 
text which he gave me — to commence about sunrise in the morn- 
ing. The time being fixed, many came out to hear — and before 
meeting broke, the man was brought to his feelings. After this, 
the man lived a few months ; and there appeared an alteration in 
his behaviour in the interim. 

At the town of P , a man of some property, had the weak- 
ness of Bacchus, " too much a drop a high !" But he was kind to 
the needy, and never was known to turn any away who applied 
to him in time of want. He waked up one morning, and observ- 
ed — " This day God has given me to repent in !" — He continued 
in devotion — praying and desiring prayers — singing and wishing 
to hear singing, and to have the Scriptures read, &c. during the 
whole day — and then suddenly expired at night. 

Thus it appears that God measured to him what he had shewn 
to others — he had shewed kindness and obtained mercy. 

In a drunken frolic, one Indian killed another — the conse- 
quence was, life for life ; the day and hour was fixed ; but in the 
interim at liberty to go where he pleased. The Indian came into 
the settlement on the Mississippi and related the tircumstance. — 
The white men advised him to run away. He replied, our law 
came from the Great Spirit ; and by our law I ought to die. If I 
run away, the Great Spirit will be angry and not receive me, nor 



348 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



give me good hunting ground— neither will my own father be 
glad to see me. 

At the time appointed, the Indian came ; painted up, and sing- 
ing a. melodious war song ; he loaded a gun, handed it deliberately 
to a youth, of whom he was very fond, as a signal of readiness 
for the volley, and fell dead without a struggle, as he received 
the volley of balls — others being in ambush ready. 

Was this the Indian's view of h©nor, or the force of moral 
obligation ! Or rather the former bottomed upon the latter ? 

When at Louisville, on awakening in the morning, espied a 
pile of tracts in the corner of the room ; they were found, on ex- 
amination, to be the third edition of a work — designed as a criti- 
cism on my reflections on the Church Government of Episcopacy 

— said to have been written by Bishop M . But whoever was 

the author, he either must have been on the wrong side, or else 
not master of the subject. 

He was once considered a republican, so was E. Cooper and 
Baskum, Waugh, and many others at the helm of affairs — but a 
change of circumstances brings a change of views, and practice, 
and principle, with mankind in general. 

Paul submitted Timothy to the prejudice of Jews ; although 
circumcision or uncircumcision availed nothing, but the new 
creature. 

Ordination is but a formal ceremony — and with a few others, 
answers the purpose of Clerical purposes, to keep the people in a 
state of subordination — yet there may be some civil institutions, 
in the present state of society, in which ceremonies are necessary, 
as in the conveyance of land, marriage, &c. &c. 

Episcopal views of the subject of ordination are " by order and 
succession" from Peter. But Presbyterian ordination was, and 
is, derived from the people, according to Neal and Trumbull. 

Episcopalians viewed the first day of the week as a time of di- 
version after the morning worship, until the puritans began the 
latter mode in the time of Elizabeth — and the Presbyterians 
perfected it in the days of Cromwell. 

1. The Romans consider that the Clergy constitute the Church 
and their " order and succession^ is claimed to be of divine origin 
— thus when in power in England. 

2. When Henry VIII. shook off the Papal yoke, in order to 
obtain a new wife, the Church of England put up the same claim 
— of Divine Right "by order and succession," 

3. When the Presbyterians cut off the head of Charles, and 
pulled down Episcopacy — the band and gown- — by beheading 
Bishop Laud — claimed divine authority for their conduct. 

4. When the Independents put down the " Cloak" or Presby- 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL 



349 



terians, and formed the Congregational mode, they claimed di- 
vine authority for their proceedings. 

5. The Baptists became very numerous in England — and for 
their mode of economy, claim divine authority. 

6. The Quakers came on the stage and claim divine authority 
for their economy — but on a different plan from any of the pre- 
ceding. 

7. Up come the Shakers, and they claim divine authority for 
their government likewise. 

8. Then up comes the Episcopal Methodist — and remarkable 
to tell, from the plea of expediency, in the days of Asbury, to 
that of divinity — by Dr. Bishop E , a circumlocutious suc- 
cessor, of very modern date — which brings up the rear. 

9. Then says one, " DotWs?ft" holds the doctrine, " That the way 
to God is open to every man alike" Hence equal rights, duties, 
and obligations, to each, and to all ! On this ground there ean 
be a general Judgment — and rewards according to the deeds done 
in the body — agreeable to natural justice, in the eye of a Moral 
Governor, who requirelh, according to what he hath given. 

Virginia was where the first Napiers were bought and sold — ■ 
and there was the first of St. Domingo play in miniature, exem- 
plified in the case of Gen. Nat. 

South Carolina put in at the convention 1787, for twenty years 
grace to import the same — and in the last four years, by special 
act, such was the assiduity in the transportation, that there was 
not found purchasers enough, by the importers — without selling 
Dick, Tom and Moll by the pound — which was one dollar — 
which is an exhibition of the practical intoxication, on that deli- 
cate subject ! „ 

Caroline is still by her digest, through the whole time, attached 
to the King — and her arguments in favor of Nullification, ex- 
hibits her love to that Idol. 

After the warning wrote in Charleston Jail for South Carolina, 
exhibiting the flight of the Quakers, &c. some affirmed that I 
must have known of the association of design upon "Mr." and 
" Mrs." by a different colour, and if they had me then, would know 
how to dispose of me, a? dried beef, &c. 

But the charge was false — I knew nothing about it — only such 
was the exercise of my mind, at that time, that I was led to write 
what I did in the Jail ; and it came to the public light, about the 
time that thirty-five were sent off the stage, by human hands. 

Afterwards Robert Y. Hayne, at Washington, enquired, when 
they might expect to see me again in the South ? The answer was, 
that I should not like to trust myself with them any more. 

Surely there is " a cloud arising, though remote" 

The " sensorial power" of the nervous system, accumulated and 



350 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



expanded according to DarwirCs theory, and the " Halitus" of 
North, may be one and the same thing, exemplified in what some 
call " Animal Magnatism ;" and which operation, when it comes 
within the sphere of one, gives the sensation of attraction or aver- 
sion, morally — and hence their company is agreeable or dis- 
agreeable, and that on the first sight and impulse of the mind; 
and has its influence and effect accordingly. 

Let a man be prosecuted or have a case pending in Court, com- 
ing on before a strange judge — you catch the cut and glance of his 
eye, at first sight] and a tolerable judgment can be formed, which 
way his influence will go in the case ; although it may be a day 
or two before the cause be called and tried. 

Those who are well acquainted with " Human Nature," by ex- 
perience and observation, can read the society or company which 
they are about to mingle with, provided they catch the physiog- 
nomy, or countenance, (which is an index of the mind) on the first 
glance. For first impressions are involuntary, and is simple nature 
displayed ; but when they have time to recover themselves, then 
comes on art — and where art exists, you know not where to 
meet a person, whether male or female ! 

Sympathy, temptation to seduction, love and hatred are all 
involuntary on our part, as it relates to the first impression. But 
as it relates to the indulgence, it requires the voluntary act and 
consent of the mind, or resistance by an embargo. For love and 
affection cannot be fought, if the sensation and principle be not 
there, money will not and cannot bring it. 

Hence take care whom you trust and into whose hands you 
fall ! For a bird at large, may range in ether, but when caged, 
its limits are confined ! How different the situation and pleasure. 
Both have. their convenience and inconvenience. There may be 
a comfortable warm room and plenty of food. There may be a 
want of both ; and by confinement, the power of proriding is ex- 
cluded. 

On the other hand, for the want of a dry warm cage and the 
proper attendance, one may suffer in the cold and perish by a 
lingering death with hunger — under circumstances beyond their 
present control. 

To be under a good influence to unite with good, and thus be 
in the good sphere to feel good and to enjoy good, is the only good 
way. 

By attention to this principle, evidence will preponderate in- 
wardly, as a lamp to the feet, and a voice to direct on the subject 
of future practice. 

In my Journal of 1816, the remarks on the system of convey- 
ance of church property in the deed of discipline — that the Gene- 
ral Conference was not known in law, and that their authority 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



351 



was only an ideal thing - , except in a sectarian point of view; and 
that the meeting houses were deeded to no body in point of law, 
and that there would be cracking times by and by, &c. was by 
them considered as a piece of slander, bordering upon high 

TREASON ! 

But after the publication of the New York resolves, and the 
Bishop's circular letter at Pittsburg — the opposition to both works 
was such, that hundreds read them to see the false statements and 
reflections of a crazy man, (so called) and found there was too 
much truth in the remarks. Hence the inquiry — shaking — split- 
off- — expulsions and contentions, &c. about church property in 
point of law, which by the Supreme Court, has been determined 
in point of law, to be null and void in 1832 ! 

When Asbury's letter (to clear Snethen and cast off all blame 
from him upon me, after the mock trial at Baltimore,) came to the 
Mississippi ; a Camp Meeting was held near the Red Lick — I 
attended as a spectator — at communion, all who were in good 
standing in other churches were invited, and all others by ex- 
press negatived — this twice or thrice. I had never heard the 
like before — being in a tent, held my peace and kept my distance ; 
many were minded I should speak on the stand ! I was neutral 
and mute ! But the opposition of the Preachers was such, that 
a mutiny began, which came very near breaking up the Camp 
Meeting ; for there appeared a fixed determination, that if I should 
not hold forth, no body else should. 

This being perceived, a council was held, and one of the Prea- 
chers, who was supposed to have the greatest influence with me, 
was appointed and requested to persuade me to overlook what was 
passed, and for the sake of the cause of God to occupy the stand, 
to appease the public mind. 

Such trifling conduct appeared contemptible to me: but for the 
sake of the " cause" I mounted the stage to address the people — 
just then a large limb of a dry tree fell into a vacancy, where 
there were hundreds of people around, this gave me an oppor- 
tunity of beginning upon the doctrine of Providence — my strength 
arose, the Lord laid too his helping hand, and many were soon 
laid on the ground, as slain or wounded ; and a refreshing time it 
was ! 

Many attempt to " cart the ark," when it should be " shoul- 
dered and to steady it by human reason, systematically, that 
when, or by the time they have regulated the work in their own 
way, God hath nothing more for them to do ! 

It is well to see and attend to the openings and leadings of a good 
influence in the order of Providence, and to follow it. 

When in Boston, having had the privilege of Bromfield Lane 
meeting house; after meeting, I mentioned where the "cry from 



352 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



the wilderness" might be had, which gave offence, as the work 
hinted on the subject of Episcopacy] and in their paper, appeared 
a piece, headed " Lorenzo Bow vs. Episcopacy" And the doors 
were closed. Then the Bishop H. sent letters ahead to block up 
my way, at Marblehead, I attempted to occupy the public square, 
having obtained permission ; and no other place opening, but 
before I had got through, the constable came to pull me down. 
What a difference between this visit and a former ! Then all was 
peace and friendship ! 

At Salem an attempt was made to block up my way, -but the 
door was opened ; and the same at Lynn ! Also at Lowell, the 
preacher was from my native town, but he was the Bishop's tool, 
hence after one meeting, I occupied the street three times, and 
returned. 

The imposter under my name and on my credit was well re- 
ceived here, better than myself. 

When at Zanesville, the Court House came near breaking 
down by the weight of the assembly, which caused a dispersal. 
" The Protestant Methodist meeting house, would not hold the 
assembly ; and as some had interrupted in the public meeting, it 
was feared that the place would obtain a bad name ; hence a re- 
quest that I would stop and hold meeting on the public square, 
which was prepared by the proper authority, and the peace was 
kept accordingly. 

This gave me a fair opportunity to explain my views on some 
parts of prophecy, and the movement of the order of Jesuits in this 
country; there being three popish priests present and about three 
thousand people. 

The stage house was kept by Romans, and the house where I 
staid, was beset by the Rom ans, the greater part of the night ; so 
it was thought inexpedient to venture to take the stage. But a 
return carriage from Wheeling, being arrived in town, a passage 
was procured in that, in such a manner, that the driver knew not 
that I was inside until we were on the road some miles. He was 
so elated wijh the prize, that whenever he stopped to refresh him- 
self and horses, that it gave me a chance to address the people, and 
so sweep every town upon the way. 

At Norfolk in Virginia, the civil authority would not consent 
for me to occupy any public place ; hence there was an interdic- 
tion. So also at Charleston in S. Carolina, and Augusta in Geor- 
gia. But at Savannah the Mayor was a JEW — he gave me per- 
mission on the public green, sr.id moreover sent constables and 
authority to protect^ me and keep the peace more than once or 
twice. 



OR, LORENZ0 1 S JOURNAL. 



353 



One man, who sometimes has been taken for me, by the name 
of F * * * * * 011) was on board a steam boat and flung into the 
Monongahela river, as was supposed, his body being found there. 

A. P. was frequently taken for me — met with much abuse ; 
being several times taken up by the police, from an excitement by 
his testimony against the practice of the times, which gave them 
great offence. He at length was found without a head, nothing 
but the body remaining. 

A man who was a stranger in Philadelphia, received a dirk at 
the H^door of my lodging, he being (by mistake, as was sup- 
posed.) taken for another person, his dress was similar to my own. 
I had left the city just before. 

How many instances might be mentioned where individuals 
have followed me, for reasons best known to themselves ; some- 
times in silence, at other times with threats ; and at times to in- 
duce me to go one side for a private interview, under suspicious 
circumstances, which in reason, was but judicious to avoid. 

The clangers by land and sea — the perils in the wilderness, and 
among the Heathen and by false brethren, are and have been 
many. But thus far the Lord hath kept and delivered me from 
the paws and mouth of the Lion and of the Bear ! 

The Attorney General for the U. S. is a Roman. The Chap- 
lain to the Senate, is a D. D. and also a Jesuit. (So much for the 
ambition and influence of disappointed men.) The wife of the 
Secretary L. is a Roma?i and leads him by the nose. 

The buildings and lots on Capitol Hill, are mostly owned by 
Romans round about, with a church, &c. &c. 

In the District, there are Romans enough, by the systematical 
order Jesuitically, to cut off the President and all the officers of 
state, to seize the Marine barracks and Navy yard — the maga- 
zines, &c. besides the treasury and all the public buildings, in- 
cluding the three cities, in one single night — if one may judge 
from their number and arrangements, and the standing position 
they have taken. 

Their Colleges and institutions of Literature are beyond other 
societies — their influence with their own people is a unit, for they 
all pull together. 

The points which they have seized upon for establishments in 
different parts of the country, as a judicious introduction for a per- 
manancy, exhibits a deliberate premeditated procedure from first to 
last, within this 18 if not 31 years past. — Whether we look into 
the six New England States — the Middle, South or West— East- 
port, Burlington, Boston, Newport, Providence, Hartford, &c. &c. 
&c. presents the work to be great and uniform, in order to embrace 
and seize upon the whole for an empire, 

23 



354 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE/ 



The increase of nunneries, where the ladies are imprisoned 
under the name of religion ; and- the chastisement of the body by the 
priest, as a fatherly action to the people, for the good of the soul— 
the subterraneous vaults, as a rod of dread to keep them in obe- 
dience — donation bibles destroyed, as spiritual judges and guides 
which if done by another,, would be theft in the eye of the Law — 
but being done in and under the name of religion, they must go- 
free ; because their orthodox Faith is the only true- one, and they 
are not bound to keep faith with others, who are all heretics ! A 
" priviledged ORDER" indeed ! ! ! 

The Quakers opened their large meeting houses, at New Gar- 
den, Ohio and Indiana, where the yearly meetings were held, and 
also many more in different parts of the U. States, and some in 
Europe, where I was permitted to hold meetings. 

These people have kept their plainness of language and dress 
agreeable to primitive siraplicty, for so long standing, beyond any 
society with which I am acquainted ; and their children are po- 
lished and improved beyond any other breed of young folks, as 
it relates to mind and manners, as far as my acquaintance and 
observation extends : whatever may be their departure from first 
principles in other things, . 

The Jailor at Charleston S. CL was a Jew — his wife died, and 
" ten men" came, to have prayers twice a-day, in Hebreic — a lamp 
kept burning, and the family sat on the floor. They permitted 
our attending with them. At the synagogue, great respect is 
shown to strangers — they gave books in English, what they read 
in Hebrew — turning to and keeping pace, which, with the expla- 
nation given as they went along, was very satisfactoTy to me. 

They are a unit from, America to India,. and their leading peo- 
ple are of the fraternity of ancient masons! They admitted that 
Christianity was as good for the Christians, as Judaism was for 
them. Their liberality, of sentiment, where there is sincerity of 
heart, is beyond what most possess. And if they will Jew people, 
they cannot flourish among Yankees, who are said to " out-jew' 
them in trading.. But the term " YANKEE'* is a character 
renowned; and of which we, nor I, have occasion to be ashamed 
of, as a community of people. 

For 1800 years, the Jews have been kept as a body, from the- 
'promised Land, and now appears to be the first time of opening 
as a dawning presage to their, return., 

Prophetic, history foretold it would be so ; and a superintending 
Providence, has exemplified it.-. 

The wandering Arabs, whose hand is against every man, will 
seize the fruit before it gets ripe, and take from the possessor what 
they please ! And if perchance, lhe< occupier's fruit gets ripe, it i 



m, LORENZO'S JOURNAL 



355 



must be hid in the caves or among the rocks, &c. to prevent it 
being- taken a ways 

Four years ago the Pacha of Egypt received honorary titles 
from England^- which, (with other circumstances involving trade) 
made me write the idea of his setting up his independence of the 
Grand Sultan Under English protection; which no doubt is 
secretly done, that the way to the East may be prepared" by the 
isthmus of Suezv Russia gives money to help the Pacha on. — 
Catholic France has aided with men ; and so the matter goes. 

The " Jew of kings 11 may have a hand in all this also. For 
the Pacha, though a Mahometan, shows such' liberality to .the 
Jews and Christians, as no Jew or Christian has done to them. 
But there may be policy in all this — yet beyond, there may be a 
wheel within a wheel, the providence of God. 

The Euphrates, or Turkish empire, is drying up very fast 
within a very few years. The Sultan carried the half moon in their 
colors, to denote a government over one half of the world. 

The Russians have taken several Turkish provinces on the 
Euphrates — two provinces on the west side of the Black sea, have 
gone off to govern themselves — Greece with a large territory is 
gone off also. Algiers, onthe coast of Barbary is in the power of 
France. The Pacha- of Egypt; has taken Egypt, Canaan, and 
the plains of Babylon, &>c. &c. 

Hence the Sultan has but his capital with a 1 small territory 
around, like a garden spot left: 

Hence we see the "waters of the Euphrates," (by the phial of 
the sixth angels) so far dried up, that we may soon expect the 
three unclean spirits to appear consolidating the whole ancient 
scripture world, under three general heads — for Armageddon ! 

Dorothy Ripley — the first time I saw her, was in Albany, 
when she was going to visit the western Indians. The second 
time in New York, when I was about to sail for Europe. The 
fourth in Philadelphia, when she bought a book saying, ■" Lo- 
renzo, has thee got any money?' I feel as if thee had none!" 
which was the case; I had been without any for several days. 
The fifth time was in England, where we travelled together, 
holding meetings^in- testimony, for several hundred miles. The 
last times were at Philadelphia and Camden, at the latter place 
the Quakers opened -their; meeting house, where we held meeting, 
after which, she went to France and England : and then returned 
lo America; soon aftef which, she suddenly died, in Virginia— 
having crossed the ocean nineteen times; on religious visits. 

She travelled by Faitfc through 1 many discouragements and 
dangers — hence much resolution and perseverence ; through muck 
opposition in different parts; She belonged to no particular sofii-~ 
*ty, but wa* a kind of Quakeress more than any thing else, 



356 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



But few people were well acquainted with Dorothy — her pri- 
vate life, her walk with God, her unbounded kindness to the poor ? 
The visiting the sick, in prisons and hospitals, &c. &c. is far be- 
yond any thing I have ever known in any other person in the 
course of my extensive acquaintance with mankind ! 

Many things which she had been heard to relate in America, 
I saw; — those which she had spoken of; and they related a cor- 
responding testimony in England, of which country she was a 
native, in Whitby, in Yorkshire. 

She has closed this mortal career, and now is beyond the reach 
of the tongue of slander, where I have no doubt, the wicked shall 
cease from troubling an3 the weary are at' rest; there to sing the 
song of Moses and of the Lamb for ever and ever, where the faith- 
ful in the Lord shall meet to part no more ! 

Neither superstition, bigotry or sectarianism will answer the 
purpose — Elijah supposed he was the only one, who was accepted, 
that was left; but the answer was, I have reserved to myself 
seven thousand in Israel, who have not bowed the knee to Baal .! 

Conformity to the will of the Master, is the sacrifice that he 
requires of man, whether in a society or belonging to none. 

They that " hear and keep" — " heareth, and doeth" — " hear and 
follow" — is the testimony of the character that is accepted with 
him, who judges in Righteousness ! From the east, west, north 
and south, shall they come ; whilst the opposite character will be 
rejected and cast out, however exalted be their standing in their 
own conceit and fanciful imagination ! 

The Rev. Benjamin Jones — travelled his circuit on foot — he- 
was an injured man — was taken sick with a fever, and although 
one hundred and forty pulse to the minute, be considered death — 
yet from the exaggeration by the excitement and aggravation, 
that death seemed to be counteracted and thwarted, the pulse being 
brought up to 180, or 190 times to the minute, from the usage of 
others ! Hence it seemed he lived longer than what otherwise he 
would. 

What must have been his exquisite feelings in that suffering - 
and conflicting scene and death! 

-So poor Truman Bishop. His character was unimpeached — 
his conduct being as an even thread, whether in the pulpit in 
public, or in his family. 

Yet he was accused with nothing but preaching where a syco- 
phant, (who found that episcopacy is every thing) thought he 
should not ; and hence brought up charges, but he was honorably 
acquitted. 

The question arose, if he might preach for the masons — the 
.answer was, preach for any body betwixt heaven and hell. 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 



357 



From the tyrannical conduct of that individual, about two 
hundred and fifty men with their wives and children withdrew 
from society ; and left the meeting in a ceremonious and formal 
manner, like the children of Israel departing out of Egypt. 

The question was then agitated, whether T. B. might pre-ach 
to that separate society 1 The answer was, no ! ! ! So they of 
course must be considered beyond the gates of hell. 

Common place trials, to those of little experience, seem great, 
but they are bearable ! 

But to try one to the quick, to exquisite sensibility, who can 
bear it 1 The nervous system must be agitated, and the body feel 
the effect — a sinking under it, a giving away of nature. — Thus Br. 
Truman Bishop, who commenced his travels about the time that 
I did, he being about my age — was sent out of the world by 
wounded feelings, no doubt sooner than otherwise would have 
been the case ! 

The address to the preachers, and to the members, &c. &c. are 
worthy to be reprinted and kept in every house, as the language of 
an honest and dying man ! But his mind was supported by Jhe 
consolations of Divine grace. 

Those whose lives were careless and afterwards become the 
subjects of religion by experience — then with but a short race, 
quit the stage of action — such persons generally go triumphantly 
happy. 

But those whose lives were naturally steady and habits good, 
when they obtain religion, there is but a very small change, visi- 
ble in their conduct. 

Such persons as live religion with fidelity a number of years, 
when they quit the world, there is not any thing very remarkable 
attending it: but they seem to die as they live — calm and peace ! 

The earth draws the carnal mind to the earth. But the Hea- 
venly mind is drawn to heavenly things, by a Divine influence, 
which gives an earnest of future inheritance, or a foretaste of joys 
to come — glory in the soul ! 



END OF THE JOURNAL. 



BEAUTY OF WESLEY. 

Extracted from Rev. J. Wesley 1 s Journal, 

u 1788, Sunday, May 18. I subjoined a short account of 
Methodism ; 'particularly insisting on the following circum- 
stances. There is no other religious society under Heaven, 
whichjrequires nothing of men in order to their admission 
into it, but a desire to save tKeir-souls. Look all around you, 
you cannot be admitted into the Church or Society of the Pres- 
byterians, Anabaptists, Quakers, or any others, unless you 
hold the same opinions with them, and adhere to the same 
mode of worship. The Methodists alone do not insist on your 
holding this or that opinion, but they think and let think. Nei- 
ther do they impose any particular mode of worsliip, but you 
may continue to worship in your former manner, be it what 
it may. Now I do not know any other religious society, either 
ancient or modern, wherein such liberty of conscience is now 
allowed, or has been allowed since the age of the Apostles I 
Here is our glorying. And a glorying peculiar to us I What 
Society shares it with us I 



APPENDIX. 



CONTINENT OF AMERICA. 

State of Virginia, Richmond Dist. 

Deah Lorekzo — 4th February, 1806. 

I expect you will be surprised and disappointed on the arrival of this let 
ter, without complying with your request—" send on your manuscript." 1 do assure 
you it is not for want of inclination, but the want of time to collect the materials for such 
a work. The vacancy wherein I flattered myself (when with you) I could occupy in 
the business you required. On my arrival ut Lynchburg and New London, from 
the state of things Iwas continually upon the push ; 1 went so far as to take with 
me the scattered accounts, in order to select therefrom, but could not take nor make 
time, so as to be composed for such a work ; but as I cannot comply with your re- 
quest in that, 1 will inclose to you " Dr. Jenning' s Vindication of Camp meet- 
ings," and "a short account of a Camp meeting in North America. 

1 received yours from New York a little before you embarked for Europe, together 
with your Companion's inclusive, and doubt not but that you have had the prayers 
and well wishes of numbers of your American Brethren and Friends, as well aa 
myself, for your health and preservation at sea, and safe landing in Europe, and 
also for your friendly reception and usefulness among our European Brethren. 

We are informed in Scripture, that we should " render to all their dues," and if 
you have yours it cannot be denied that your ministerial labors, amidst your 
indefatigable exertions, lias been, and still remains a blessing to hundreds and 
thousands; and as 1 have been much in your company for the term of about four 
years, 1 have tracked your way in Georgia as P. Elder of the District there, as also 
in Virginia — and have had an opportunity of forming a considerable judgment — am 
conscious that many stubborn Infidels xcUl praise God in time and eternity, that 
they ever heard the sound of your voice. Yet sensible I am that you have many 
enemies, and not confined to the irreligious alone. Yet for my own part, (although 
your manner has been much out of the common order,) that piety and extensive 
usefulness, as an instrument to pulldown Calvinism, and Deism, and that accom- 
panied with visible and sudden awakenings on the consciences of Sinners, and 
which has terminated in (as I believe) the sound conversion of many, has ever been 
a motive in me to bear with your apparent irregularities, and to encourage, by every 
possible effort consistent with propriety, rathe? than to "forbid one so evidently 
casting out Devils in the name of the Lord:" and, withal, one whom I conceived 
to be orthodox in the doctrine, and a friend to the cause of METHODISM. 

Had you been with me the Camp meeting following atKingswood Chapel, in the 
Amherst Circuit the first of November, from Friday until Tuesday, you would have 
discovered on your arrival a much better prospect than we saw by the first appearance 
at the Marquest Roads in Louisa. Providence soorderedihatthe week preceding which 
was the Quarterly Meeting at Reys, the weather was wet and cold and attended 
with 3now, which in all probability moved the brethren to fortify themselves; 
so they marked off the ground, and felled trees, and built seven small houses, 
covered with boards, and snugly filled in with mortar, and six out of the seven had 
fire places, with doors hung on hinges, arid fastening with a wooden button, and 
006 of these house tents wa3 set apart wholly for the ministers. On my arrival 



360 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Thursday evening 1 collected those who were on the ground, at tile sound of the 
Ram'6 Hoim, sung a Millennium hymn, and joined m prayer for God's blessing 
on the meeting ; and a melting time we had, which 1 received as an omen of good 
to come, and mentioned on the stage at the commencement of the meeting next day ; 
if ever 1 felt an earnest of good to come, i felt it at my arrival on that ground : 
and though we had fewer preachers and people than usual at such meetings, the 
Lord was with us in majesty and great glory ; sinners were awakened and con- 
verted, insomuch that it was adjudged not less than sixty souls obtained a saving 
conversion at that meeting, and many were engaged for, and 1 trust obtained the 
blessing of sanctification, and forty were admitted into the Church. Satan here as 
at other meetings of the kyid, shewed his disapprobation at our breaking down his 
kingdom: a man threatened to break my neck; another fired off a pistol or gun. 
On Sunday evening [ read the law, "Ten lashes on his or her bare back, well 
laid on." The worn from this, as from other camp meetings, spread in every di- 
rection : one wagon company from near Lynchburg, the distance of thirty miles, 
hail occasion to stop on their return near a tavern, and being all on fire singing 
the praises of God, several young people came out to the wagon, and being taken 
by the hand by those in the wagon were helped in, and being touched to the heart, 
ihey professed religion before they parted: God's blessing appeared with them as 
with the ark in the day 3 of old. The meeting at the Marquest Road, terminated 
in the conversion of about thirty souls and a spread of religion therefrom. The 
meeting at Reedy Church, Carolina, the week before, was like the bread on the 
water. J am informed all the sinners in the wagon from Richmond obtained reli- 
gion before they got back to town, and a work took place in Richmond therefrom, 
which proved the happy conversion of many, and added many to the church. 
The interview you had with Robert Sample, the Baptist minister, has (as 1 am 
told) greatly weakened his influence and opened the eyes of the people. The 
discerning worldlings, I am told, burlesqued Mr. Sample as follows : two officers 
were represented on the field of battle, and one being found too weak, dropped his 
sword and ran off saying " sword, fight for yourself." 1 suppose you recollect Mr. 
S. went off before you were done, and left his book. 

The meeting at "Roper's Chapel in New Kent, where our opposition was great- 
est, has been wonderfully blessed. Two of the old lady's daughters converted, 
who granted us the privilege of the Camp ground, and many others. Some of 
those daring opposers have been severely scourged since — Old Sam's Monument 
vet sticks to the tree— it was a providence sure enough that it rained as we agreed. 
1 am told since, the Collegians at Williamsburg, backed by their President the 
Bishop, say, had it not rained they would have been upon us. So the beloved 
clouds came and helped us. The work is going on in a lively degree about Ro- 
per's yet; our preacher, the Magistrate John Saunders, who was afraid to befriend 
us at that time, writes me since thu3, " When you appointed our camp meeting 
" some time la3t summer, so weak was my faith, and so hardened did 1 believe the 
" people in our neighborhood to be, that it was a query with me whether one soul 
•'would get converted at it; yea, I feared, (although lean truly say I was a 
" friend to the institution that through the wickedness of the wicked it would be pro- 
ductive of more harm than good (accidentally). But oh! the depth of the riches 
''both of the wisdom and knowledge of God; how unsearchable are his judgments 
"and his ways past finding out! may light ever shine on that day that the camp 
"at Roper's commenced. Whenever you see Doctor Jennings, of Campbell, please 
" present my compliments to hirn, and inform him that if there was but one of his 
" pamphlets in the world on the subject of defending camp meetings, 1 would wil- 
' lingly, gladly, give its weight in gold than see it no more." 

I am just now from the Virginia Conference at Norfolk. The Bishop Asbury 
and Whatcoat were well, and we had a time similar to a Camp meeting. Preach- 
ing went on by night and day in both towns, and souls were awakened and con- 
verted ; and although Satan raged, some spat in the faces of the Ministers, and 
one Minister had his nose wrung, they bore it with christian fortitude, and I trust 
100 souls were converted during the time. Glory to God in the highest, peace on 
earth, good will to men.— My respects to Sister Dow.— The Lord bless you both 
and bring us all to glory, prays your brother and friend in Jesus. 

5 6 71 * 33 STITH MEAD, 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



361 



GREAT BRITAIN. 

Warrington, April Wk, 1807. 

To the Church of God in every place: 

This cometh in behalf of Lorenzo Dow, itinerant preacher of the Gospel of 
God our Saviour : We, the undersigned, ministers and members of the people (call- 
ed Methodiat Quakers) late in connexion with the old body of Methodists, do testify, 
that although his appearance amongst us waB in much weakness, many suspicions, 
good and evil report, his word was wiih power and the Holy Ghost sent down from 
Heaven. From the time we have been favored with his labours, he hath conducted 
himself on all occasions (in prosperity and adversity) as one whose sole aim ib the 
glory of God and the welfare of mankind, far beyond his strength in labours more 
abundant, travelling night and day for the accomplishment of his vast desire W> 
preach the gospel of the kingdom to many perishing for lack of knowledge , and we 
are witnesses his labour hath not been in vain in the Lord : Many of the stones of the 
street hath been raised to be sons and daughters of Abraham — backsliJers reclaimed, 
and many of infidel principles shaken. From the impressive manner of his life, 
many, sunk into Laodicean ease, have been stirred up to glorify God with their body, 
soul, and substance, whom we trust and pray will remain stars in the church mili- 
tant, and afterwards form one part of his crol/n of rejoicing in the day of the Lord. 
Amen. 

Being about to depart from this to his native land, we pray that the guidance of the 
same Holy Hand, which through a train of Divine Providence cast his lot amongst 
us, may conduct and protect him over the great deep to the Americun shores in peace 
and safety. Amen. 

R. HARRISON, 1 

RICHARD MILLS, j 

W. M'GINNIS, }■ Preacher** 

PETER PHILIPS, j 

G. BRIMELOW. J 

* Also signed by upwards of one hundred persons more. 



Dublin, October 18th, 1806* 

JHy dear brother Dow, 

As you are about to leave this city, L send you this small testimony of my es- 
teem and love, as it may on some occasions open your way among strangers. 

I had but few opportunities of attending your meetings; when 1 did, 1 had no 
doubt of the divine blessing attending your ministry : on other occasions, 1 have had 
the fullest proof, that although you were confined in your place of preaching, the 
word of the Lord was not bound, but became the power of God to the salvation of 
many precious souls. 1 suppose not less than thirty of these have, on your recom- 
mendation, joined the society ; several of whom are rejoicing in 'God, and living to 
his glory in newness of life. 

When you formerly visited Ireland, I witnessed the power of God attending your 
ministry in several instances, and I rejoice in the continuation of his grace to you. 
From all 1 have seen and heard respecting you, I acknowledge the hand of God, who 
h3 now as formerly, abasing the pride of man in the instruments by whom he works. 
—(See 1 Cor. i. 26-29.) 

1 have no doubt of your candid attachment to the Methodists, in affection and in- 
terest as well as doctrine. 1 believe your aim is to spend and be spent in bringing 
sinners to the Lord Jesus, and do therefore cordially "bid you God speed." May 
you have many souls given you in every place, to form your crown of rejoicmg in 
the day of the Lord ! May the eternal God be your refuge, and protect you, and 
your dear wife and little one, is the prayer of 

Your affectionate brother in Christ, 

MATTHEW LANKTREE* 

Rev. LORENZO DOW. 



* Superintendent Preacher of the Methodist Society in Dublin. 



362 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Dublin, April 21st, 1807. 

My dear brother Dow, 

1 was in expe«tation of hearing from you ever since your departure. At 
present 1 must be brief. Whatever be the ultimate result of the emigrating spirit 
which is at present moving so many of our dear friends to leave ue, 1 cannot tell . 
thi3 1 know, we already feel in a distressing way its painful effects-^- Our hands hang 
down, and our enemies rejoice. May the Lord interpose, and order it for our good ! 

1 cannot unravel the providence which prevented brother Joyce from proceeding 
along with you. I fear he was not in the will of God. 

With respect to the fruit of your labours, the general testimony of all 1 have con- 
versed wirti ha3 been, that the Lord has owned your ministry in various parts of Ire- 
land. My desire and prayer for you is, that you may feel the Lord's presence and 
tho power of God with you more fully than ever. I would thank you for a few lines 
before you leave England. My love in the Lord Jesus to 3ister Dow, and all our 
frienda who accompany you. 

1 am your affe«tionate brother in'Christ, 

MATTHEW LANKTREE. 

DOW, Liverpool. 

My dear wife sends her love to sister Dow and you. The class under her care is 
.going on well in general. 



The following letter was from an old friend, and once a Col- 
league, who lives in a BARN, on the road from Uiica to Buffalo 
— as the Methodists are able to afford him no better. I had not 
seen him for about eight years, until this summer, at his resi- 
dence. As we were parting, he asked me if I knew what I had 
come into that part of the country for ? I told him I did not know 
— only a desire led me to that sudden excursion ! 

• 

Sullivan, Sept 24, 1316. 

My Dear Brother, and Faithful in the Lord,— 

1 AND mine are in health, and two, if not three, of my little boys happy in 
the Lord since you left me, and numbers of others date their conviction from your 
visit — it was not in vain. Preachers generally, and people universally, bid you God 
speed, and pray for your return. In eternity, "if not before, you will be satisfied your 
visit was from God. it was to me like the coming of Titus. 1 am your friend — 1 
never was your enemy, and 1 trust in God I never shall be — and mountains rise, and 
oceans roll, ',o sever us, in vain. Five or six hundred of your Journal can be sold in 
this country; you may send a3 many as you think proper — I will devote my time, 
and do. the best 1 can. I have seen Smith M. and he seems satisfied. I have wrote 
a little, and almost wish it had been less. I am not fond of novelty. I have been a 
cypher for many years — a number placed at the left hand, might attract attention, and 
Set me as a mark for poisoned arrows to throw their deadly hate of wormwood, slan- 
der and envenomed lies. But you are welcome to what I have wrote to use it as you 
please. 1 have not finished, neither could 1, for the morel write, the more 1 hate the 
B.'s power — such power in all its grades as overleaps the bounds of Christian liberty 
civil or religious. As for names, they are nothing. Bishop, elder, priest, deacon, 
d»an or preacher— it i3 all the same. It is the power they exercise ; but how this 
power extends. is not easily defined. But some power they must have, or they oould 
not lord it over God's heritage. Vet it was limited power, or they would not have 
been enjoined to obey them that had the rule over them — for if unlimited, they would 
force them to obey— Did 1 say obey 1 'Tis not obedience. I 3ee nought but power. 
A medium then is best, where all distinctions fall — and names that imply equality; 
a3 brethren, friends, disciples — and each to act and speak for the good of the whole. 
Then in proportion to the good they do, their influence would extend, and no further, 
and thi3 would be agreeable to our Lord's words— He that will be chief shall be ser- 
vant of all. The fckga of the Geiuiles exercise lordship, &c but it sjiall not ba so 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



363 



•among you. No bishop of bishops — no arbitrary power — no lordly authority — bo 
unlimited exercise of power — no Baying to this one. Go, or to that one, Do — but, sub- 
mit yourselves one to another, as is fit in the Lord, a3 the servants of Christ, and not 
the servants of men. An instance we have of one casting out devils in the name of 
'Christ, and the apostles forbidding him, because he did not follow them — that is, he 
went alone, and this they concluaed was not right. Therefore they must exercise 
their authority — put a stop to the disorder — let the devil keep possession, rather than 
break in upon good order— steady habits. But hear the decision of the Judge : For- 
bid him not — for there is no man that can do a miracle in my name that can lightly 
speak evifof me. This does not look much like the despotic government too much 
exercised every where among the clergy over the commonality. I see no gospel 
law that authorises any man, or set of men, to forbid, or put up bars to hinder ov 
stop any man from preaching the gospel, who casts out devils in the name of Christ 
— that is, reforms and turns the sinner from his sinful ways. Hence all power, 
usurped or delegated, that can stop, that does stop men from doing good, is not of 
God. Hence, to confine them in prison— to put them on the limits, within parish 
lines, as the standing order, or to station them on circuits, are nothing but prisons of 
a larger size, and saying in effect, you must abide within bounds of such a place, or 
be considered criminally guilty. For they are indirectly forbid to preach the gospel 
beyond their circuit, bounds, or parish lines. But the master says, Go ye into all 
the world — not, stay in narrow bounds, by walls and grates confined— preach tha 
gospel to every creature — elect and reprobate, and not, preach by the year or years 
together, to a little number of cold, formal professors, because a great man, or num- 
ber of great men, fixes your station, and commands you to stay and preach to those 
whited sepulchres. Ye men of God, arise, and break these chains that bind the 
servants of the living God, to keep them from obeying the call of God ! The dragon 
gave the beast hie seat, and power, and great authority. This wa3 the pope, rising 
above all power, civil and ecclesiastical — that is, becoming a bishop of bishops, as 
well as king of kings. The second beast made an image to the first beast. Now an 
image is not the beast, but it resembles him. Now if the first beast was an over- 
grown power in the pope, what is the image that the second beast made, but the re- 
ligious establishments among the protestants — the despotic power exercised by ths 
clergy, as bishops, presbyters, or preachers in their different grades, over the common- 
ality and one another — a power in the image or likeness of the pope, viz. to rise above 
their brethren, exerc'se an undue authority over, and lord it over God's heritage ; — 
rule the whole Church either positively or negatively : positively, by taking in or 
putting out whoever they please, and when they please — or, negatively, the preach- 
er's vote to put a check upon the whole church, as some of the Presbyterianchurche3 ; 
or where the preacher chooses a select number to try members ; or where they can- 
not be tried without the preacher, and where the preacher can appeal from the judg- 
ment of the whole society, or even the select number, (selected by himself) to the offi- 
cial members, and these official members, the far greater part, put in and out as often 
as he sees fit, as may please his fancy, or suit his humour best — as in many instances 
among the Methodists, and all this without the church having any appeal in all this r 
and no redress can they get unless the preacher is immoral, or breaks the discipline ; 
and even then he must be tried by preachers of the same grade with himself, if they 
can be had, like a jury of doctors to judge of doctors' prices. This ha3 so much the 
resemblance of the beast, that, if it be not his image, it is so nearly like it that there is 
no word that can make a proper distinction. The people are mere cyphers; they can 
have no choice in their preachers — for, as they must take such as the Bishop sends, 
it cannot be a choice ; they may be pleased with the preacher and not wish for an- 
other, but this does not prove the people free : for they must take such as comes, or- 
dained or not ordained, gifts or no gifts, profitable or unprofitable, is all the same : it 
is them or none for them; you must have and attend their meetings, or be called to 
account by them for non attendance, ami sometimes put back on trial, and sometimes 
expelled the society, and if you have a grood preacher you may lose him. The P. 
Elder can remove him, a*nd often does, without giving an account of any of his mat- 
ters. He is the Bishop's agent, and qualified or unqualified, pleasing or displeasing 
to the preacherg, if they please the Bishop they must be received ; they must be obey- 
ed : there is no appeal ; he i3 the Bishop's agent; the preachers must submit ; tra- 
velling and local : for he takes charge of all tne official characters in his district, pre- 
sides at the Q,. M. Conferences, and gives the casting vote ; changes the preachers 
as he seea fit ; no appeal ; ho is the Bishop's agent ; a wise change or a. fooliah one ; 



364 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



no appeal ; if he hears to advice from preachers or people it is because he pleaseB s<s 
to do, there is no discipline that requires him either to ask or hear advice. This is too 
much :— if they do not lord over their flock, it is not because the discipline does not 
give them the power ; but some do it, and all can do it, and if this is not the image 
q{ the beast it is the mark of the beast. I have given you a small sketch, and must 
leave it unfinished. 
1 am yours, in the bonds of a peaceful Gospel. 

TIMOTHY DEWEY 



THOMAS COKE TO JOHN WESLEY. 
(l Honored and dear Sir, 

•* The more maturely I consider the subject, the more expedient it 
appears to me, that the power of ordaining others should be received by 
me from you, by the imposition of your hands; and that you should 
lay hands on brother Whatcoat and brother Vasey, for the following 
reasons : 1. It seems to me the most scriptural way, and most agreea- 
ble to the practice of the primitive churches. 2. I may want all the 
influence in America which you can throw into my scale. Mr. Brack- 
enbury informed me at Leeds, that he saw a letter in London from 
Mr. Asbury, in which he observed, * that he would not receive any 
person deputed by you to take any part of the superintendency of the 
work invested in him or words which evidently implied so much, i 
do not find any the least degree of prejudice in my mind against Mr. 
Asbury ; on the contrary, a very great love and esteem ; and I am 
determined not to stir a finger without his consent, unless mere sheer 
necessity obliges me, but rather to lie at his feet in all things. But 
as the journey is long, and you cannot spare me often, and it is well to 
provide against all events, and an authority formally received from 
you, will (I am conscious of it) be fully admitted by the people ; and 
my exercising the office of ordination without that formal authority 
may be disputed, it there be any opposition on any other account ; 1 
could therefore earnestly wish you would exercise that power in this 
instance, which, I have not the shadow of a doubt, but God hath in- 
vested you with for the good of our connexion. I think you have 
tried me too often to doubt whether I will, in any degree, use the pow- 
er you are pleased to invest me with, farther than 1 believe absolutely 
necessary for the prosperity of the work. 3. In respect of my breth- 
ren, (brothers Whatcoat and Vasey) it is very uncertain'indeed, 
whether any of the clergy, mentioned by brother Rankin, will stir a 
step with me in the work, except Mr. Jarrit ; and it is by no means 
certain that even he will choose to join me in ordaining ; and proprie- 
ty and universal practice make it expedient that I should have two 
presbyters with me in this work. In short, it appears to me that every 
thing should be prepared, and every thing proper be done that can 
possibly be done this side the water. You can do all this in Mr. 

C n'3 house, in your chamber ; and afterward (according to Mr. 

Fletcher's advice)* give us letters testimonial of the different offices 
with which you have been pleased to invest us. For the purpose of 
laying hands on brothers Whatcoat and Vasey I can bring Mr. 
Creighion down with me, by which you will have two presbyters with 
you. In respect to brother Rankin's argument that you will escape a 

♦Mr. Fletcher attended the conference in 1784, which was one of the meetings 
Mr. Wesley called in order to consider the subject. 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



365 



great deal of odium by omitting this, it is nothing. Either it will be 
known, or not known ; if not known, then no odium will arise ; but if 
known, you will be obliged to acknowledge that I acted under your 
direction, or suffer me to sink under the weight of my enemies, with 
perhaps, your brother at the head of them. I shall entreat you to 
ponder these things. 

M Your most dutiful, 

" T. COKE."* 



COKE'S LETTER TO BISHOP WHITE. 
M Right Reverend Sir : 

Permit me to intrude a little on your time, upon a subject of great 
importance. 

You, I believe, are conscious that I was brought up in the church of 
England, and have been ordained a presbyter of that church. For 
many years I was prejudiced, even I think, to bigotry, in favor of it ; 
but through a variety of causes and incidents, to mention which 
would be tedious and useless, my mind was exceedingly biased on the 
other side of the question. In consequence of this, I am not sure but 
I went further in the separation of our church in America, than Mr. 
Wesley, from whom I had received my commission, did intend. He 
did indeed solemnly invest me, as far as he had right so to do, with 
episcopal authority, but did not intend, T think, that our entire separa- 
tion should take place. He being pressed by our friends on this side 
the water, for ministers to administer the sacraments to them (there 
being very few clersry of the church of England then in the States) 
he went farther I am sure, thanhe would have gone if he had foreseen 
some events which followed. And this I am certain of— that he is note 
sorry for the separation. 

But what can be done for a re-union which I wish for ; and to a«- 
complish which, Mr. Wesley, I have no doubt, would use his influence 
to the utmost ? The affection of a very considerable number of th« 
preachers and most of the people, is very strong towards him, not- 
withstanding the excessive ill usage he received Jrom a few. My inter- 
est also is not small ; and both his and mine would readily, and to th« 
utmost, be used to accomplish that (to us ) verv desirable object ; if a 
readiness were shown by the bishops of the Protestant Episcopal 
ehurch to re-unite. 

It is even to your church an object of great importance. We have 
now above 60,000 adults in our society in these States ; and about 25© 
travelling ministers and preachers ; besides a great number of local 
preachers, very far exceeding the number of travelling preachers ; 
and some of these lecal preachers are men of considerable abilities ; 
b«t if we number the Methodists as most people number the members 
ef their church, viz.— by the families which constantly attend the di- 
vine ordinances in their places of worship, they will make a larger 
body than you possibly conceive. The society, I believe, maybe 
safely multiplied by five on an average, to give us our stated congre- 
gations ; which will then amount to 300,000. And if the calculation, 
which I think some eminent writers have made, be just, that three- 

* Dr. Whitehead observes, "Thi3 letter is taken from an attested copy o£ tke doc- 
tor's kmr, in Mr. Charles Wesley's handwriting.' 



366 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE. 



fifths of mankind are un-adult (if I may use the expression) at any 
given period, it will follow that all the families, the adults of which 
form our congregations in these states, amount to 750,000. About 
one-fifth of these are blacks. 

The work now extends in length from Boston to the South of 
Georgia ; and in breadth, from the Atlantic to lake Champlain, Ver- 
mont, Albany, Redstone, Holstein, Kentucky, Cumberland, &c. 
But there are many hindrances in the way. Can they be removed ? 
\. Our ordained ministers will not, ought not to, give up their right 
of administering the sacraments. I don't think that the generality of 
them, perhaps none of them, would refuse to submit to a re-ordina- 
tion^if other hindrances were removed out of the way. I must here 
observe, that between 60 and 70 only* out of the two hundred and fifty, 
have been ordained presbyters, and about 60 deacons (only.) The 
presbyters are the choicest of the whole. 

2. The other preachers would hardly submit tore-union, iftlie pos- 
sibility of their rising up to ordination depended on the present bish- 
ops in America. Because, though they are all, I think, I may say, zeal- 
ous, pious, and very useful men, yet they are not acquainted with' the 
learned languages. Besides, they would argue, if the present bish- 
ops would waive the article of the learned languages, yet their sue- 
eessors might not. 

My desire of a re-union is so sincere and earnest, that these difficul- 
ties make me tremb-le : and yet something must be done before the 
death of Mr. Wesley, otherwise I shall despair of sticcess : for though 
my influence among the Methodists in these states as well as in Eu- 
rope, is, I doubt not, increasing, yet Mr. Asbury, whose influence is 
very capital, will not- easily comply, nay, I know he will be exceed- 



in E urope, where some steps had been taken, tending to a separa- 
tion, all is at an end. Mr. Wesley is a determined enemy of it, and I 
have lately borne an open and successful testimony against it. 

Shall 1 be favored with a private interview with you in Philadel- 
phia ? I shall be there, God willing, on Tuesday the 17th day of 
May. If this be agreeable, I'll beg of you just to signify it in a note 
directed to me at Mr. Jacob Baker's, merchant, Market-street, Phila- 
delphia : or if you please by a few lines sent me by the return of poet, 
Philip Rogers, Esq* in Baltimore, from yourself or Dr. Magaw ; and 
I will wait upon you with my friend Dr. Magaw. We can then en- 
large on the subjects- 
lam conscious of it that secrecy is of a great importance in the 
present state of the business 1 , till the minds of you, your brother bish- 
ops and Mr. Wesley be circumstantially known. I must therefore beg 
that these tMngs be confined to yourself and Dr. Magaw, till I have 
the honor of seeing you. 

Thus-you see that I have made a bold venture on your honor and 
candor* and have opened my whole heart to you on the subject as far 
as the extent of a small letter will allow me. If you put equal confi- 
dence in me, you will find me candid and faithful. 

1 have notwithstanding, been guilty of inadvertencies. Very late- 
ly l found myself obliged (for the pacifying; of my conscience) to 
write a penitential letter to the Rev. Mr. Jarrat/which gave him 
great satisfaction : and i for the same reason I must write another to • 
the Rev. Mn Pettigrew. 

When 1 was last in America, I prepared and corrected a great va* 
iretyj ©f things for our magazine, indeed almost every, things that was* 




AND REFLECTIONS. 



367 



printed, except some loose hints which I had taken of one of ray 
journeys, and which I left in my hurry with Mr. Asbury, without any 
correction entreating him that no part of them might be printed 
which could be improper or offensive. But through great inadverten- 
cy (I suppose) he suffered some reflections on the characters of the 
two above mentioned gentlemen to be inserted in the magazine, for 
which 1 am very sorry, and probably shall not rest till I have made 
my acknowledgments more public; though Mr. Jarrat does not desire 
it. 

I am not sure, whether I have not also offended you, sir, by accept- 
ing one of the offers made me by you and Dr. Magaw of the use of 
your churches, about six years ago, on my visit to Philadelphia, with- 
out informing you of our plan of separation from the church of. Eng- 
land. 

If I did offend, (as I doubt I did, especially from what you said to 
Mr. Richard Dallam of Abington,) I sincerely beg yours and Dr. Ma- 
gaw's pardon. I'll endeavor to amend. But alas ! 1 am a frail weak 
creature. 

I will intrude no longer at present. One thing only I will claim from 
your candor — that if you have no thought on improving this proposal* 
you will burn this letter, and take no more notice of it, (for it would 
be a pity to have us entirely alienated from each other, if we cannot 
unite in the manner my ardent wishes desire :) but if you will further 
negotiate the business, I will explain my mind still more fully to yo» 
on the probabilities of success 

In the mean time, permit me, with great respect, to subscribe myself, 
Right Reverend Sir, 

Your very humble servant in< Christ. 

(Signed) THOMAS COKE. 

The Right Reverend Father in God, . 
Bishop White. 
Richmond, April 2ith, 1791. 



WESLEY'S INTERDICTION. 

54 With respect to the title of bishop, I know that Mr. Wesley enjoin- 
ed the doctor and his associates, and in the most solemn manner, that 
it should not be taken. In a letter to Mrs. Gilbert, the widow of 
the excellent Nathaniel Gilbert, Esq. of Antigua, a copy of whicfe 
now lies before me, he states this in the strongest manner. In this 
and in every similar deviation I cannot be the apologist of-Dr. Coke ; 
and I can sfcate in contradiction to all that Dr. Whitehead and Mr. 
Hampson have said, that Mr. Wesley never gave his sanction to any 
of these things ; nor was he the author of one line of all that Dr. 
Coke published in America on this subject. His views on these 
points were very different from those of his zealous son in the gos- 
pel. He knew that a work of God neither needed, nor could be truly 
aided, nor could recommend itself to pious minds, by such additions.'' 

Moore's Life of Wesley, page 279j 



368 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



WESLEY'S LETTER TO ASBURY. 

'* There is, indeed, a wide difference between the relation wherein 
you stand to the American, and the relation wherein I stand to 
all the Methodists. You are the elder brother of the American 
Methodists; I am, under God, the father of the whole family. There- 
fore I naturally care for you all in a manner no other person can do. 
Therefore I, in a measure, provide for you all ; for the supplies which 
Dr. Coke provides for you, he could not provide were it not for 
me— were it not that I not only permit him to collect, but also sup- 
port him in so doing. 

" But in one point, my dear brother, I am a little afraid both the doc- 
tor and you differ from me. I study to be little ; you study to be great. 
I creep ; you strut along. I found & school ; you a college ! Nay, and 
call it after your own names !* O beware ! , Do not seek to .be some- 
thing ! Let me be nothing, and * Christ be all in all !' 

" One instance of this, of your greatness, has given me great con- 
cern. How can you, how dare you, suffer yourself to be called bish- 
op? I shudder, I start at the very thought ! Men may call me a knave 
or a fool ; a rascal, a scoundrel, and I am content ; but they shall 
never, by my consent, call me bishop. For my sake, for God's sake, 
put a full end to this ! Let the Presbyterians do what they please; 
but let the Methodistsshow their calling better. 

" Thus, my dear Franky, I have told you all that is in my heart; and 
let this, when lam no more seen, bear witness how sincerely I am, 
" Your affectionate friend and brother, 

"JOHN WESLEY." 
Life of Wesley, page 285. 



1. Mr. Wesley says, in his notes on chapter 13, Rev. " The 
POWER of choosing the Pope (or Bishop) was taken from the 
PEOPLE, &c. 1143, and lodged in the cardinals alone," which 
power of choosing could not have been taken from the people if 
they had never possessed it. 

2. Coke's life of Wesley, 533 ; " power — I did not seek it ; it 
oame upon me unawares : I use it to the best of my judgment: 
beer it as my burthen. 

3. But the conduct of those who came after him, bespeaks a 
very contrary and different language, when every artifice and 
intrigue is used, not only to retain power, but to beg and borrow 
it also, by the plea of order and succession — by " will and 

DELEGATION." 

4. Coke's letter to Wesley, for a THIRD ordination in the 
garret at Bristol, 1784, (as related in Whitehead and in Moore's 
fife of Wesley,) was the beginning of this Episcopal Babel, ou$ 
o/ which rose the confusion in Europe and America. 

5. The prayer book articles of faith, and gown and band, was 
all concerted in this Episcopal Babel, to monopolize the chuv4h 
people and glebe lands betwixt Delaware and Georgia 

••Cokeabary College, twice burned down. The name waB formed from the name* 
•f its SoHRttera — Coke and Asbury. 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



369 



6. But the vestry and church wardens not being brought over 
to give their consent, because the sanctity was hot pure by or- 
der and succession ; hence the cause of that letter in the Church 
Magazine, from Coke to Bishop White, for a fourth ordination, 
so as to be certain of pure sanctity by " order and succession." 

7. Coke was the first regicide among the Methodists. And as 
like begets like, so from and out of his conduct, consequences 
grew, 

8. In his sermon at Baltimore and address to Washington, 
hoping the American government would be a model for Europe- 
an governments ; which implies, cut off king's heads — behold, 
the retribution. 

9. Wesley's name was dropped off from the American minutes, 
as if expelled ; next the name of Coke is left out of the English 
minutes ; and moreover, gets expelled in time, from America in 
turn. 

10. Takes the name of bishop, saying Wesley chose the Epis- 
copal, &c. 

■21. Moore's life of Wesley, vol. 2, page 279, exhibits these 
assertions to be a hoax, a. libel — without his sanction ; but assu- 
med, repugnant to Wesley's interdiction. 

12. Previous to 1785, " minutes of some conversations between 
the PREACHERS in connexion with the Rev. John Wesley,'' 
was the then title of men unordained. 

13. But when " three" men ordained, had just come over 
from England, and had only met sixty preachers, it was then 
called " Episcopal Church," exhibits the principles of the doc- 
trine of Rome : clergy constitute the church, preachers and peo- 
ple are nothing ! 

14. First edition of the minutes printed at Philadelphia, 1795, 
page 77, referring to the act of 1785, says, " we" (not Wesley) 
"formed ourselves into an independent church," taking the name 
" bishop" and " episcopal" by assumption. 

See Lee's History of Methodism. 

15. " 1788 — Who are the bishops of our church for the United 
States ?"' " conferences" the plural — but the three preceding 
years, " general conference" was the term, though met in 
detached portions at different times and places. 

16. Bishop and counsel governed, i. e. chose the Presiding 
Elders, and out of them select the counsel ; like the figure I at 
the left hand side of 7 noughts, but cut the figure 1 of£ and what 
do the noughts count ? Episcopacy is all ; preachers and peo- 
ple are nothing. Daniel's little horn, looked more stout than his 
fellows. 

17. 1789 — The joke was carried on to an unparalleled height 
— John Wesley is constituted a bishop by Coke and Asbury, when 

24 



370 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 

in Europe, and they in America, 3000 miles asunder ; when a 
Wesley had laid hands on Coke five years before, in the Garret 
at Bristol, 1784 ; and as Coke found that Asbury, 1785, was a 
preacher only, next day he made him a deacon, third day elder, 
and fourth day a BISHOP. He growed very fast — then stated 
on the minutes, in answer to the questions — 

1789. "Quest. 1. U ho are the persons that exercise the Episcopal 'office in ihe 
Methodist Church in Europe and America ? 

" Ans. John Wesley, Thomas Coke, and Francis Asbury, by regular order and 
"succession."* 

"Quest. 2. Who hare been elected by the unanimous suffrages of the General 
" Conference, to superintend the Methodist connexion in America ? 
" Ans. Thomas Coke, Francis Asbury." 

1780. " Quest. 6. Who hare betn elected by the unanimous suffrages of the 
" General Conference, to superintend the Methodist Episcopal Church in Amer- 
"ica ?" 

" A?is. Thomas Coke, Francis Asbury. 

u Quest. 7. II ho are the persons that exercise the Episcopal office in the Metho- 
" disl Church in Europe and America ? 

" Ans. John J\ esley, Thomas Coke, and Francis Asbury, by regular order 

" and succession." 

1791. ll Quest. 6. Who hare been elected by the unanimous suffrages of the Gcn- 
" eral Conference, to superintend the Methodist Episcopal Church in America ? 
" Ans. Thomas Coke, Francis Axbury. 

" Quest. 7. Who are the persons that exercise the Episcopal office in the Meth- 
odist Church iii America ? 

" Ans. Thomas Coke, Francis Asbury, by regular order and succession." 

18. Coke was nominally bishop in America, president of the 
' Irish conference, and head of the missions for the West Indies, 

and " would be" Wesley's successor. 

19. The regicide -principle — (cut off king's head,) was elucida- 
ted with some liberality, which would be popular at Bristol, in a 
small degree, to the Trustees meeting house question ; acting on 
the side of the people. 

20. But to separate from the church, and have seven districts, 
seven bishops, and then one more over the whole for superinten- 
dence. 

21. A number of big gun s employed Alexander Kilham to op- 
pose the intended episcopacy, and plead for a REFORM. 

22. Those guns were lo be masked until a time of exigency, 
then to fling their weight into his scale. 

23. The doctor found the Dagon of Episcopacy would not suc- 
ceed : gave it up, and levelled all his might against A. K. ; and 
those of his associates, who had encouraged him, to seek a reform, 
now forsook him, and became his accusers, judges and execution- 
ers, by signing his expulsion. 

* God said let there be light, and there was light— so Coke and Asbury said, Let 
Wesley be a BISHOP and he was a bishop— so'constited by them, -when 3C00 miles 
off. 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



371 



24. But A. K. was too honest to give up the ship, because oth- 
ers had deceived him and turned traitors to the cause. 

25. About 5000 withdrew ; hence the origin of the New 
Connexion, arising from the Dr.'s nonsense, first take up for the 
trustees and people, then change sides for an episcopacy, &c. &c. 

26\ Coke intended to call A. K. to an account for his political 
sentiments, but God took A. K. from the evil to come. High 
treason, loyalty, keep on the head, was now the principle, having 
taken the oath of allegiance to both governments. 

27. The letters of those big guns to A. K. exhibited their con- 
duct, as extracts were published in his life by his friends ; hence 
the origin of a fuss at conference : — THEY belong to US, we must 
hush the matter, lest the latter end should be worse than the be- 
ginning. 

28. From this came out a third party, called Independent Meth- 
odists. 

29. Thirty-two persons, who were all official, petitioned con- 
ference for redress of grievance. But the Dr. as president rose 
up, took the pen from the hand of the secretary, and expelled the 
whole, for such an enormous crime, as daring to pray for a lay 
delegation. Hence the origin of the New Connexion at Lisburn, 
in Ireland. 

30. Turning out two or three local preachers and members for 
daring to hold a " field meeting," gave rise to what is called 
" Primitive Methodists" or ranters. 

31. Wishing to dragoon the Methodists from their church, 
without their consent, caused the split in Ireland, 12,000 to 
18,000, in point of difference of parties. 

32. The doctrine claiming all the power that Wesley had, by 
virtue of delegation to the conference, as exhibited in his " wilV* 
— after the concessions made before, alluding to the Portraiture of 
Methodism, has given rise to another great split. 

33. The monarchical power of the bishop, in this republic, 
not allowing privilege equal to the privilege in Europe, " no ap~ 
peal" " the monster's born"-— gave rise to the split off* of James 
O'Kelley, and Wm. M. — somebody, for his name varies at differ- 
ent times in successive years. 

34. " Wra M. Kentree" 1788, and 1789, and 1790., and 1791, 
and 1792, the name appears to be the same in the column 
and station, in all them five years. 

35. In 1793, the name is not in the Catalogue of Conference 
columns, but in the station there is a name — William M. Ken- 
try — at the Norfolk and Portsmouth station. Why the alter* 
ation ? Runaway, name changed. 

36. M. M Kentree" as at the first; but in the second edition 
of those twenty years minutes, when reprinted at New York* 



372 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE. 



and twenty years more added, 1813, the namejs aitered again 
throughout and called " McKendrec :" a d instead of a t. 

37. Coke said to L. D. go on a mission under a promise 
equal to an oath for six years. If you refuse, your stay may 
do more harm than the conversion of 500 souls may do good ! 
And I don't know what ; shall have to inform Lord C. Reigh ! 
[government] and if you once get into jail, it will be hard to 
get out. 

38. Coke said he counted the votes, and it was a tie two or 
three times betwixt R. Whatcoat and J. Lee — but at leogth 
Whatcoat got one the most for bishop. 

39. Jesse Lee said Coke stole one of his votes, and put it 
on the other side ! 

40. Others affirmed there were more votes than there were 
persons to vote. 

41. Thus much fuss to obtain u three persons" in "onehead" 
— (episcopacy) a " trinity" of English bishops. 

42. Thirst for power—" BORN TO COMMAND"—" sil- 
ver spoon in his mouth, and a mitre on the head" — Fie. 

43. 2000 Rev. clergy, ministers, against one poor, " igno- 
rant" individual, who sought to do them no harm, either in 
Europe or America. Yet laws were passed by those Rev. 
gentlemen, both in Europe and America, against one solitary 
person, as their records and minutes will show ; an unheard 
of thing in the annals of the world. 

44. Letters of falsehood and lies, to set the government to 
sacrifice an individual on the altar of tyranny, because "he 
goes so independent of the bishop's POWER ;" and others 
will hatch from the same nest, &c. &c. 

45. Mock trials, because he is the bishop's puppet, he is one 
of us, we must clear him because 

46. Better one suffer than many. If he is innocent, we 
must use POWER, and make an example of him. What for ? 
as a warning to others, not to dispute our power, which of 
right we have by Divine delegation, to enforce "MORAL 
DISCIPLINE !" 

47. The last meeting of F. Asbury : O the agitated nerves; 

it was a sudden meeting. So M. Ken passed me on the 

causeway as a statue, although I addressed him twice. 

48. " Shall we strengthen the episcopacy ?" Never mind 
boys, the old man cannot stay long ; theii we can manage 
things to our minds. 

49. "He died and was buried and published ;" but the death 
of Wesley, whom he succeeded, was not mentioned in the 
minutes. Why? 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



373 



50. The WILL of the deceased was to have a number of 
bishops made ; but others wished not to strengthen the episco- 
pacy ; but rather to pluck out his "EYES," and cut off his 
*' EARS." 

51. 44 Adam begat a son in his own likeness" — and 44 his 
iittle finger was thicker than his father's loins." 

52. Therefore the eggs impregnated in the episcopal Babel 
of confusion, not being likely to hatch, recourse was had to 
episcopal art, viz. ** Virtue of the relics of saints." As- 
bury was dug up and brought to Baltimore, right on the spot, 
and so powwowed about the streets, that terror struck the 
mind of the preachers, as though Asbury had rose from the 
dead and come back, because they had disputed his will and 
power, request and direction ! 

53. By the assistance of one hour and a quarter from his 
son and successor, pleading on the floor, the eggs impregnated 
by the episcopacy, brought forth and hatched two, who came 
by 44 order and succession," and several more have been born 
since. 

54. The spirit of a bishop is sure to come upon a bishop, 
and also upon his eyes and EARS too, as acting by authority 
from the same delegation by assumption. 

55. To degenerate a noble, generous mind, make a presiding 
elder of him ; but to cure a presiding elder of his folly, let 
him become a local preacher. 

56. The doctrine of passive obedience and non-resistance 
has become the order of the day ; and to dispute the power of 
episcopal authority, and call the same in question, is viewed as 
a schism, and inveighing against the " powers that be" and is 
a moral evil; and they as possessing moral authority, "re- 
ceived from the fathers" by " order and succession" to enforce 
moral discipline by virtue of this judiciary and executive pow- 
er, have a right to expel people for the enormous crime of 
*' CONTUMACY," for not loving the "monster." "An- 
athema mar an at ha," is the order of the day ; 44 to Satan," 
" for the destruction of the flesh I" 

57. Look at the Rev. Wm. Burke, who bore the burthen 
and heat of the day ; when sleeping in the woods, and his 
wife to watch and see if the Indians were come for the scalp, 
not knowing the moment when the Indians of those days 
would be upon him ; he shrunk not from danger. 

58. But after pursuing him for more than eight years, the 
episcopacy finally made out the great crime of '* contumacy' 3 
at last, and so "CAST HIM OUT." 

59. The bounds of a conference was denied to Cosmopolite, 
and for a local preacher to go and exceed the bounds of hi* 



374 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



circuit, would have been contumacy. Out with him, was the 
order of that day. 

(>0. The doctrine of episcopal authority has drove off and 
cut off one way or another, more than five hundred preachers, 
and thirty or forty thousand members, within the period of 
about two or three years ; as if, instead of the gentle shepherd, 
the wolf was among the flock. 

61. Most people who join society have never read the disci- 
pline, but they love the Methodist doctrine and the preachers; 
hence love leads them in, without knowing the stuff derived 
from the Roman Pontiff incorporated into the theme, which 
originally was derived from, and bottomed on the pagan Ro- 
man imperial code ! 

62. Chicanery in this electioneering business will nol do, 
being repugnant to the simplicity of the gospel of Christ. — • 
Therefore read Wesley 1 s letter to Ashury ; take his there ad- 
vice, and give it up. 

63. Those ancient sages that were in the field thirty or forty 
years ago, my heart feels while I write; those days of love; 
the bond of brotherly union ; most of them are asleep under 
ground. 

64. A new set of men are come to fill their place. They have 
come out of the ashes, or else have been raised in easy cir- 
cumstances, and know not contradiction. They are strangers 
to those former sufferings and hungry, trying scenes. They 
cannot and will not bear contradiction ; but we must be obey- 
ed, and we will. How few are nursing fathers who feel for the 
flock. 

65 Had those principles of America been nurtured in 
Virginia, when one was rising with the other, the "monster 1 * 
of episcopacy, impregnated by Englishmen, would never have 
been born. 

66. Those tory English preachers who returned to Europe, 
brought the cause of Methodism to the brink of ruin in North 
Carolina, had it not been for old Mr. Green Hill ; Garetson 
was true to his country, till others poisoned his mind. And 
how many were brought into difficulty by Mr. Asbury's keep- 
ing in White's garret, instead of returning to Europe with the 
rest of the gang ! 

67. A fev? alterations might yet remedy the evil already be- 
gun ; but man is not disposed to recede and go back, but from 
necessity, not of choice ; as exhibited both in France and Den- 
mark, by the circumstances attending the revolutions, and fully 
exemplified there. 

The doctrine of Bishop E — , at Pittsburg Conference, 
that, M The great head of ike Church himself has im- 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



375 



"posed on us the duty of preaching the gospel, administering its 
** ordinances, and maintaining its moral discipline among those 
*' over whom the Holy Ghost in these respects has made us over- 
* l seers. Of these also — viz. of gospel doctrines, ordinances and 
" moral discipline— we do believe that t 'e DIVINELY INSTI- 
- TUTED ministry ARE the DIVINELY AUTHORIZED 
"EXPOUNDERS; and that the duty of maintaining them 
" in their purity, and not permitting our ministrations in these 
*' respects to be authoritatively controlled by others, does rest upon 
u us willi the force of a moral obligation"— will not be received 
as God's truth in this enlightened day, by people of independ- 
ent minds, who think and judge for themselves. 

Also this doctrine, that those innate, inherent and unaliena- 
ble rights of man, by virtue of his existence, which all Amer- 
icans admit as in the Declaration of Independence, July 4th, 
1776, declared as belonging to civil society ; but when asso- 
ciating with the Methodist Episcopal Church, natural and ac- 
quired rights are and have become extinct; except to hear and 
obey, is a ridiculous farce and also a mockery of common 
sense. 

And ARROGANCE on the one side, and STUPIDITY of 
BLOCKHEADS on the other, to have such ism in the Land ! 

The « MOTHER OF HARLOTS"— if she be the " mo- 
ther" at Rome, who are the '« daughters" abroad ? Let 
£ruth and common sense say and determine. 

See parallel between the Church of Rome and the Methodist 
Episcopal Church: 



Ohurch of Rome. 

I. The government of the 
Church of Rome is Episcopal. 

II. The Church of Rome is 
one universal church : uniting 
binder one heady many distinct 
congregations, and spreading over 
a great part of the .civilized 
world. 

HI- The government of the 
Church of Rome is administered 
by priests. 

IV. In the Church of Rome 
lay-members have no voice in 
making the laws, nor in the ad- 
ministration of government. 



Methodist Episcopal Church. 

I. The government of th« 
Muthodis* Episcopal Church is 
Episcopal. 

II. The Methodist Episcopal 
Church is one ^and indivisible : 
uniting in one body many dis- 
tinct societies, and spreading 
at present over one million 

FIVE HUNDRED THOUSAND Square 

miles. 

III. The government of the 
Methodist Episcopal Church is 
administered by preachers. 

IV. In the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church, lay-members have 
no voice in making the laws, 
nor in the administration of gov- 
ernment. 



376 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Church of Rom e. 

V. At the head of this body 
of priests, is a chief officer or 
bishop, styled the pope, which 
name comes from the Greek 
word papa, and answers to our 
English word, father. He ob- 
tained the title of universal 
bishop in the seventh century, 

from the emperor Phocas. 

Mosh. Vol. 2, page 163, and 
that of pope in the eleventh 
century. Mosh. Vol. 2, page 
459. 

VI. For several centuries af- 
ter Christ, the bishop of Rome 
was elected by the presbyters 
and people. Mosh. vol. i. page 
342. But in the eleventh cen- 
tury, (the darkest and most cor- 
rupt age of the church) the pope 
was elected by the college of 
cardinals alone, excluding the 
consent of the clergy and people. 
Mosh Vol. 2, page 474. 



VII. The sacred college who 
elect the pope, is composed of 
seventy cardinals ; who, again, 
are chosen by the pope. Mosh. 
vol. 4, page 165. 



VIII. In all the Pope's decis- 
ions, relating to the government 
of the church, he previously con- 
sults the brethren, i. e. the cardi- 
nals who compose his privy 
council. 



Methodist Episcopal Church. 
V. At the head of this body 
of preachers, are three chief of- 
ficers or bishops, of equal order, 
dignity and power. The oldest 
in years and office is styled by 
way of distinction, though not by 
express statute, the senior bish- 
op ; and by many, both preachers 
and people, father. 



VI. There never was a period ? 
in the history of the Methodi&t 
Episcopal Church, when the peo- 
ple had any voice in the election 
of their bishop. Nor at present 
have, say 4,000 of her clergy, nor 
upwards of 400,000 of her mem- 
bers, any thing to say in the elec- 
tion, either directly or indirectly. 

Quest. 1st. How is a bishop to 
be constituted ? 

Ahsw. By the election of the 
General Conference, &c. Book 
of Discipline, ch. i. sec. 4. ex- 
cluding the consent of the great 
body of the clergy and the peo- 
ple. 

VII. The General Conference, 
in the year 1820, was composed 
of eighty-nine sitting membeis r 
sixty-three of whom were pre- 
siding elders, or had filled that 
station. 

Quest. By whom are the pre- 
siding elders to be chosen ? 

Answ. By the Bishops. Dis. 
ch. 1. §5. 

Note. In this year (1820) 

there were sixty-four presiding 
elders. 

VIII. The presiding elders 
have been styled the u bishops' 
eyes" and the "Bishops' ears," 
&c. and with them he consults 
in the government of the Church r 
as his council. In this General 
Conference of 1820, it was part 
of the conciliatory plan, "That 



AND REFLECTIONS, 



377 



Church of Borne, 



IX. " In the latter end of the 
eleventh century the popes were 
invested with the plenitude of all 
power, both spiritual and tempo- 
ral." Bowers' His. of the Popes ; 
preface. 



X. I am not able to find any 
statute, restricting the power of 
the pope. 

XI. " The popes were above 
councils and uncontrolled by their 
canons." Bowers' His. of the 
popes, preface. "Nor could the 
councils determine any things 
without his permission and con- 
sent." Mosh. Vol. 2. page 296. 



XII. "The Roman pontiffs 
were eagerly bent upon persuad- 
ing all, and had indeed the good 
fortune to persuade many, that the 
bishop of Rome was constituted 
and appointed by Jesus Christ, 
supreme legislator and judge of 
the church universal." Mosh. 
Vol. 2, page 296. 

XIII. "Some took the liberty 
to represent to his holiness, (pope 
John XXII) that the decrees and 
constitutions of one pope could 
not be reversed by another." The 



Methodist Episcopal Church. 
the presiding elders be, and here- 
by are made the advisary council 
of the bishops, or president of 
the conference, in stationing the 
preachers." Thereby enacting 
by law, what it was thought had 
been practised from the begin- 
ning. 

IX. Quest.3. What are the du- 
ties of a bishop ? 

Answ. 5. To oversee the spir- 
itual and temporal business of 
our church. Dis. ch. 1. §4. " It 
is the duty of a bishop to travel 
through the work at large ; to 
oversee the spiritual and tempo- 
ral concerns of the church. But 
to oversee, means power to over- 
rule." Bishop M'Kendree's ad- 
dress to the Philadelphia Aanual 
Conference. 

X. I can find but one, restrict- 
ing the exercise of the bishop's 
power. " He shall not allow any 
preacher to remain, &c. Dis. ch. 
i. § 4. Question 3, Answer 2. . 

XI. " I believe, the resolutions 
passed at the last General Con- 
ference, authorizing the respect- 
ive annual conferences to elect 
the presiding elders, are an in- 
fringement on the constitution of 
the Methodist Episcopal Church." 
Bishop McKendree's addresses 
to the Philadelphia Annual Con- 
ference. 

XII. " Those ministers whom 
God selects £o be the shepherds 
of his flock, and the guardians of 
his people, possess the right of 
governing themselves in religious 
matters, and all those committ ees 
to their care." Vindication of 
Methodist Episcopacy. N. York, 
printed for the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church, 1820. 

XIII. "They," the General 
Conference, shall not change or 
alter any part or rule of our gov- 
ernment, so as to do away Episco- 
pacy, or destroy the 'plan of out 



378 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Church of Rom e. 
pope replied, (and what other re- 
ply could be made ?) " That they 
were mistaken, since it might be 
proved^ by innumerable instances, 
that what had been decreed 
wrong" or amiss by one pope or 
council, could be rectified and 
amended by another." Bowers' 
His. of the Popes, preface. 

XIV. The Papists use the 
temporal power to put in force 
and to " execute moral disci- 
pline ," i e. the will of the clergy. 



Methodist Episcopal Church. 
itinerant general superintenden- 



XV. Those who do not obey 
the Roman Church, but withdraw 
or are excommunicated — are de- 
nounced with a curse, as apostates 
or heretics, with "bell, book and 
candle light." 

XVL The Roman Clergy in- 
terdict their people from reading 
other books, than by their consent. 



XVII. The Romish Clergy as- 
sume the power of granting the 
privilege to some, to have and read 
the Holy Bible. 



XVIII. By order and succes- 
sion from Peter. 



cy. 



Dis. ch. 1, sec. 3. Q,ues. 2, 



Answ. 5. 



Committee's Report, $c. 

XIV. See the BISHOP'S 
Circulat letter, explaining the 
" design" of the " General Con- 
ference" "for a uniform system 
throughout the whole body?'' — 
1820. 

"It is both expedient and ne- 
cessary to petition the Legisla- 
ture for an ACT of incorpora- 
tion, which shall recognise the 
peculiarities of OUR form of 
Church Government, and thereby 
enable US more fully and effec- 
tually to EXECUTE the DIS- 
CIPLINE Of OUR CHURCH." 

XV. Those who withdraw, or 
are "expelled" from the Metho- 
dist E. Church, are denounced as 
11 schismatics and backsliders ;" 
and their characters are blasted 
in a public point of view, accord- 
ingly, by slander, &e. 

XVI. Purchase no Hymn 
Books but what are signed by 
the Bishops, if you have any re- 
spect for the AUTHORITY of 
the Conference or of US ! See 
preface to the Hymn Book, see 
also the General Conference, &c. 
to suppress the reading &c. &c. 
the paper called " Mutual 
Rights." 

XVII. The Methodist bishop 
says, take thou authority to read, 
&c. which, if we suppose him to 
be sincere, we must think that he 
believes he has the power to grant 
that privilege. See the form of 
ordination, in the discipline. 

XVIII. " By order and succes- 
sion" — "received from the Fa- 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



379 



Church of Rome. 



XIX. Divine sanctity through 
the Popes, give divine authority 
to the clergy. 

XX. Many grades of places 
betwixt the people and the Pope, 
who is styled bishop of bishops, 
or universal bishop. 



Methodist Episcopal Church, 
thers." See first edition of Min- 
utes, and the Bishop's Circular, 
&c. 

XIX. " Divinely instituted and 
divinely authorized expounders," 
&c. See the doctrine of Gene* 
ral Conference at Pittsburg, &c. 

XX. 1. Hearer. 

2. On trial. 

3. Full membership. 

4. Class Steward. 

5. Class Leader. 

6. Circuit Steward. 

7. Exhorter. 

8. Local Preacher. 

9. Local Deacon. 

10. Local Elder. 

11. Travelling Preacher. 

12. Travelling Deacon. 

13. Travelling Elder. 

14. Presiding Elder, or Elder 
of Elders— which term Elder, 
means Bishop, &c. 

15. Bishops — 2 in the northern 
diocets, 2 in the south. 

16. And one goes where he 
pleases, and hence il arched" as 
bishop of bishops, or " universal 
bishop!" 

17. Supernumerary, superannu- 
ated, Trustees, Book Steward, &c. 
,&c. &c. 

Id* See also the Papistical mode of consecration — the Bread 
and Wine. 

Episcopacy, Monarchy, Slavery and Popery are all bottom- 
ed on the same principle in their several degrees — which power 
not being delegated by the people, is claimed to be the gift or 
grace of God, hence of heavenly birth and origin, and there- 
fore 0-f Divine authority, hence must be highly respected — as a 
virtue ! 

Such doctrine must appear in its true shape and color to a 
clear head and correct heart, as a hoax upon mankind. 

For power exercised without a right — by assumption, is 
and must be considered an unjust, tyrannical act of usurpation. 

Hence the Episcopal may, for distinction sake, be called 
ROYALISTS ! And the opponents REGICIDES 1 



390 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



See the Problem of Episcopacy Book, by N. Bangs, D. D. p. 59 

to 62. 

u In every community, as well religious as civil, there must be some 
centre of power, some supreme authority, from whence all othersmust 
emanate. And this supreme authority may either retain its original 
right within itself, or may, if necessary or expedient, impart a portion 
of it to others, who must be responsible for its use to the authority from 
which it was derived. It is not always necessary, nay, it is often to- 
tally impracticable, for that body to which the power of right belongs 
to govern, to exercise that power. Thus it is the inherent right of eve- 
ry man to govern himself. But where a number of individuals form 
a community, it being impracticable for each individual to exercise his 
own inherent right of governing himself, he resigns up a part of that 
right, in order to secure the good of the whole community. When 
this association is formed by mutual consent, and for mutual good, the 
right of government is transferred from each individual to trie whole 
body. But this community itself will find it necessary to concentrate 
its authority in the hands of one or more persons, in order to make 
and execute its laws. Hence arises the necessity of representative 
government, by which the authority of the whole community is con- 
centrated in the hands of a few. But even these lew, although they 
may deliberate together, and enact laws for the regulation of the com- 
munity, they cannot execute them in their collective capacity. Hence 
arises the necessity of a division of power into the hands of individ- 
uals, who now possess, not only their original right of governing them- 
selves, but also, by delegation, the right of governing others ; and that 
too,. in those important points which involve the dearest interests of 
mankind : I allude to governors, judges, &c. This kind of apportion- 
ment of power originates of necessity from the present state of hu- 
man society. Society cannot exist without it. Every man must re- 
sign some portion of his individual rights, in order to secure those 
which he retains, — otherwise he must be deprived of the whole. 

But these observations apply principally to the regulation of civil 
society. Here all power is derived primarily from the people, who 
were created by God ; and they have the right of modifying, and of 
apportioning that power, as the state of society, and the exigencies of 
time and place, may require. And all good and wise legislators will 
be actuated with a view to the good of the whole community. But 

THE GOVERNMENT OF THE CHURCH OF GOD 1 S SOMEWHAT DIFFERENT. God 

calls men, whom He pleases, to be the ministers of his word. And 
as an individual man possesses the right of governing himself in all 
secular matters, until the state of society shall dictate the necessity, 
from an intercommunity of interests, of surrendering a part of that 
right into the hands of others, SO those ministers whom God selects 
to be the shepherds of his flock, and the guardians of his people, pos- 
sess the RIGHT of governing themselves in religious matters, and 
ALL those committed to their care. Hence, Ministers primarily de- 
rive their AUTHORITY to preach, and to exercise their ministerial 
functions, among which is the oversight of the church, from je- 
sus christ himself: this is the Supreme FOUNTAIN of their AU- 
THORITY ; and of THIS AUTHORITY no man, or number of 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



381 



men, have a RIGHT to dispossess them : that is, while they maintain 
the character of true ministers of Jesus Christ." 

"The general Conference possess the sole right of making rules for 
the government of the church." Page 138 and 139, with some few 
exceptions about money matters, and Dagon or Diana of episcopa- 
cy, &c. 



COPIES— CIRCULAR LETTER, &c. 
H To the Members and Friends of the Methodist Episcopal Church 
in New- York. 

" New-York, August 11, 1820. 
(> Whereas divers reports have been circulated in this city,' purport- 
ing mat tne Ne^-YorK Annual Comerenee had iormed a design to 
possess themselves of the property belonging to the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church, we whose names are undersigned, having been present 
at the last session of the General Conference, where the resolutions 
were adopted which governed the subsequent acts of the New- York 
Annual Conference ; and having also been present at the last session 
of the said Annual Conference, consider it our duty to lay before our 
people the design both of the General and Annual Conference on 
this subject. The resolution of the General Conference is as fol- 
lows : — 

* " ' In future WE will admit no charter, deed, or conveyance for 
any house of worship, to be used by us, unless it be provided in such 
charter, deed, or conveyance, that the trutstees of said house shall at 
all times permit such ministers and preachers belonging to the Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church, as shall from time to time be duly authorized 
by the General Conference of the Ministers of our church, or by the 
Annual Conferences, to preach and expound God's holy word, and to 
EXECUTE the discipline of the church, and to administer the sa- 
craments therein, according to the true meaning and purport of our 
deed of settlement/ From the above resolution it appears obvious 
that the design of the Goneral Conference was to establish and per- 
petuate a UNIFORM SYSTEM IN THE WHOLE BODY, and 
simply to secure the property to the church, in conformity to the laws 
of the several states respectively ; and the RIGHT of the ministers 
of said church at all times to preach the word of God, administer the 
holy ordinances, and EXECUTE THE DISCIPLINE in all the 
houses of worship : no other ri^ht in, or title to the property having 
ever been designed or contemplated. 

" If it were necessary to give further proof of this design, the pre- 
liminary remarks to the deed of settlement in the form of discipline 
are clea'rly in point. Those remarks are as follows, ' Let the follow- 
ing plan of a deed of settlement be brought into effect in all possible 
cases, and as far as the laws of the states respectively will admit of it. 
But each annual conference is authorized to make such modification 



•This resolution *-as passed xn the next general Conference, after my Thoughts 
on Church Government were published, in which it was observed that the meeting? 
houses were deede 1 to nobody. Discipline, page 166. ^* 



382 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



in the deeds, as they may find the different usages and customs of law 
require in the different states and territories, so as to secure the premi- 
ses firmly by deed, and permanently to the Methodist Episcopal 
Church, according to the TRUE INTENT and meaning of the fol- 
lowing form of a deed of settlement ; any thing in the said form to 
the contrary notwithstanding.' Comment on the above would be su- 
perfluous ; for it unequivocally requires that the property be secured, 
permanently to the ' Methodist Episcopal Church,' and therefore can 
never be secured to an Annual Conference, or to any other body, with- 
out the most plain and obvious violation of the rules of the General 
Conference. In conformity with the resolutions of the General Con- 
ference, and conceiving that some of the requisitions of the General 
law of the Commonwealth of New York, under which the different 
religious societies in the state were at liberty to incorporate were such 
as to render it difficult, if not impossible, to observe those requisitions, 
and at the same time to be governed by the rules of OUR CHURCH 
DISCIPLINE, the New-York Annual Conference, at its last session, 
passed the following resolutions. 

* [" That, in order to obviate the difficulties which do now, 
and have for some time past, existed in this city, in respect to the 
appointment of trustees, it is both expedient and necessary for the 
Conference, to recommend to the people of their charge to peti- 
tion the Legislature of this State, at its next session, for an ACT 
of incorporation, which shall recognize the PECULIARI- 
TIES of OUR form of Church government, and thereby enable 
US more fully and effectually to EXECUTE the discipline of 
OUR Church. — This your Committee think to be necessary not 
only to regulate the affairs of our Church in this city, but also 
throughout the State ; such is the present law of this State in re- 
spect to the Incorporation of religious societies, that the trustees of 
our church in the exercise of their functions, either cannot, or 
will not, conform to the requirement of our discipline — your com- 
mittee therefore recommend the adoption of the following resolu- 
tions.] 

" ( 1st. Resolved, that a committee of five be appointed to prepare 
a memorial to be presented to the Legislature of this state at their 
next session, praying them for a special act of incorporation for our 
Church throughout the state, in conformity to the rules and regula- 
tions of our discipline j and that the said Committee be instructed to 
furnish each presiding elder with twenty printed copies of said me- 
morial. 

" '2. Resolved, that it shall be the duty of the Presiding Elders to 
furnish each preacher in their district, who may travel in the state of 
New- York, with a copy of said memorial, and that it shall be the du- 
ty of all such preachers to use their endeavors to obtain sul scribers, 
and to forward their names, and memorials to the stationed preacher 
in Albany. 

* The within inclosed in brackets [thus] was in the resolu tiers of the ( 'onferencg 
but withheld from the public— what for 7 The Reader mua tdiaw his own infer- 
ence. 



AND REFLECTIONS, 



383 



" ( 3. Resolved, that a copy of this report be forwarded to the Gene- 
see Conference, praying them to co-operate with us in circulating a 
memorial on their circuits in the bounds of their charge which are 
within the limits of the State of New-York. 

" '4. Resolved, that it be the duty of all those preachers who obtain 
subscribers to said memorials, to forward them sometime before the 
next session of the Legislature of this state, to the preacher in 
charge in the city of Albany, to be by him presented to the said Le- 
gislature. 

*' ' 5. Resolved, that the Committee appointed to prepare the before- 
mentioned memorial, be also instructed to prepare a draft of an act of 
incorporation in conformity to the first resolution of this report, to be 
presented to the State Legislature.' 

[" After reading the document submitted to them from Vermont, 
your Committee recommend to the Brethren in that State, to take 
similar measures to obtain an act of Incorporation, or other- 
wise to proceed immediately to reorganize, according to the pre- 
sent statutes of the State in such case as made and provided.] 

" The true intent and design of the New-York Conference, in the 
passage of the above resolutions was, to act in perfect harmony with 
the resolution and design of the General Conference as before stated; 
and permanently to secure the houses of worship to the ' Methodist 
Episcopal Church and to the ministers of said church nothing more 
than the right of preaching in the houses, and of administering the 
holy ordinances, and EXECUTING the discipline of the church. 

" That none might misunderstand the intention of the Conference, 
it was explicitly stated on the Conference floor, that it was not intend- 
ed to take any measure which should go to deprive our people of the 
liberty of choosing their Trustees. This was done with a special 
view to the mode of appointing Trustees as recommended in the deed 
of settlement in the form of discipline, and which, as has already been 
stated, each Annual Conference is at liberty to modify according to 
the usages and customs of law in tne several states ; the manner of 
appointing the beard of Trustees, making no kind of difference with 
respect to the security and control oi the property. We desire that 
it may be particularly noticed, that it was understood by the Confe- 
rence, and by the Committee appointed to draft the memorial, and the 
bill, for an act of incorporation, that the Trustees were to be chosen 
by the people. 

" It should further be recollected that the Committee appointed by 
the Conference for the above purpose have, as yet, never met to draft 
the memorial and bill, on the character of which the merits of the 
question, relative to the claim which it is alledged the Conference 
design to secure to the church property, depend. And also that when 
drafted, both the memorial, and bill, will be presented to the people* 
for their approbation and signatures, which will give them full oppor- 
tunity to form a judgment relative to the true intention and design of 
the Conference relative to the church property. Till this period ar- 
rives, all we can do is to give the most positive assurance, as we here- 
by do, that nothing is intended or designed, either by the General or 

*But was this the original design or iktjention 1 



384 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Annual Conference, but to secure the property permanently to the 
4 Methodist Episcopal Churchf and to the Ministers of said Church, 
regularly authorised by the General Conference, and by the Annual 
Conferences respectively, the right to preach, exercise the discipline, 
and administer the ordinances of the church in the houses of worship 
so secured. Considering that no alteration has taken place with re- 
spect to the charter by which the property of the church is held, and 
that no change can take place, till it is fully and specifically before 
the people, for their examination and approval ; and considering fur- 
ther, that such change or alteration must be made by a wise and pat- 
riotic Legislature, ever tenacious of the rights and prerogatives of the 
people, we must submit it to an enlightened community to judge what 
ground of present alarm can be found in the act, either of the General 
or Annual Conference. 

« ENOCH GEORGE * 

" FREEBORN GARRETTSON * 

" NATHAN BANGS * 

" P. P. SANDFORD.* 

" JOSHUA SOULE.* 

" ALEXANDER M'CAINE.* 

" THOMAS MASON.* 

" AARON HUNT.t 

" B. HIBBARD.f 

" T. SPICER.f 

" E. HEBARD.f 

n Those whose names are marked thus *were present at the General and An- 
nual Conferences. 

u Those whose names are marked thus t were present at the Annual, but not at 
the General Conference.^ 



The wisdom of man is foolishness with God ! For 
God hath chosen that, which man would call weak- 
ness, to confound that which is mighty. 

The assumed dignity of short sighted and benighted man, his 
self-importance of superior dignity is obnoxious in the sight of 
the great ARCHITECT ! But the child like simplicity of 
meekness, humility and tender heartedness ; such as are enquir- 
ing and are teachable ; feeling their weakness and dependence- 
even on "him that is of a broken heart and of a contrite spirit will 
I look, said the Lord I" 

Such attend to the voice of the spirit and the path of rectitude, 
and the way of Providence in their journey of life. 

Japhet shall be enlarged, and shall dwell in the "TENTS 
of SHEM!" Genesis, 9, 27. Through this lineage, the Sal- 
vation of God in Christ Jesus, was manifested to mankind in 
after ages, on the subject of Redemption ! 

Abraham, of this lineage, was called to quit his fathers' house, 
and to live in tents, where the worship of God was set up ; 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



385 



which call, " by faith" he obeyed ; and with Isaac and Jacob, 
M dwelt in Tabernacles." Hebrews, ii. 9. Gen. 12. I, and 
8, &c. 

The four or five generations dwelt in 44 texts' 1 and 44 booths," 
or "tabernacles" until they went down into Egypt — where they 
had to build cities, by the order of man ! 

However, the order of man was broken, and God called his 
people again to dwell in a Camp made of boughs for booths or 
tents, &c. where his worship was set up. 

Three times a year, all their males who were over twenty 
years of age, were to appear before the Lord, at the place where 
he chose to put his name. 

1. The feast of the Passover, which was to be held on the eve- 
ning of the fourteenth day, on the first month. 

2. The feast of Weeks. 

3. The feast of tabernacles or "Pentecost" — which was to 
begin on the Sabbath and end on the Sabbath ; hence lasted seven 
days in the seventh month. 

The first day of the seventh month was a Holiday, on which 
the trumpets were to sound, to stir up the minds of the people, 
preparatory: and on the tenth day was another Holiday, on 
which there should be a kind of Yankee Fast, or a day of humil- 
ity, to "afflict their souls" by humiliation. 

And on the fifteenth day of the same month was the Camp 
Meeting, or feast of tabernacles, to begin and last seven days, 
annually, 

On the year of release, which was a sabatical year, at the feast 
of tabernacles, " the book of the Law" was to be taken from the 
ark and read in the hearing of all the people ; men, women and 
children! Levit. xxiii, 40; Deut. xvi, 32— also, xxxi, 9 to 13; 
Nehemiah, viii, 15 to 18. Psalm lxxxi, 3. 

The destruction of Gog and Magog, Ezekiel, chapters 38 ar.d 
39, with the battle of Armageddon, where the beast and false 
prophet shall be taken away — is elucidated in Zachariah, chap, 
xiv, 12 to 14, and from verse 16 ; what will be consequent upon 
it — as it relates to the Heathen or Gentile world, and the 44 feas r 
of tabernacles" — then will Japheth dwell in the 41 tents of 
S/tent" — the "fulness of the Gentiles be come in and Israel shall 
be saved." 

Although God selected Jerusalem, on Mount Moriah, as a 
place to put his name, when the " Great King" should come, 
riding upon an ass, meek and lowly — which should cause the 
daughters of zion to rejoice, (i. e.) the good people — and 
the daughters of Jerusalem to shout, (i. e.) inhabitants — yet he 
told the poor woman of Samaria, that neither in that Mountain, 
nor at Jerusalem, was the worship of God confined to — but in 

25 



386 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



spirit and in truth : for the Father seeketh such to worship Him. 

A dedicated house of national or sectarian bigotry, is not the 
Lord's house, but man's, for selfish purposes of men — and hence 
is a kind of den of thieves ! 

But Jesus taught in the temple at the feast of tabernacles, and 
in the synagogues, in the public places, private houses, on the 
mountains, and in desart places, in the wilderness, and on ship 
board ; and also at feasts when invited — availing himself of all 
opportunities, under all circumstances, to extend his usefulness to 
men, while he had the opportunity in this world. 

His enemies accused him of his public and extensive teaching, 
as though it was a crime — " the world is gone afteT him — and 
all men will believe on him, &c. &c. if we let him, thus alone ; 
and the Romans will come and take away both our place and 
nation. 

They interdicted his disciples from public testimony also — 
and strove to block or hedge and shut up their way. 

But they occupied private rooms, the streets and highways, 
as well as the temple and synagogues, and upper chambers and 
market houses, ot the water side ! 

For the wicked will not come to us — we are to go to them — For 
the Son of Man came to seek and save that which was lost. 

The prophetess Debotah, judged Israel, and sat under a pahn 
tree — Judges, iv. 4. &c. 

In Isaiah, xli, 19, the different sects or denominations of people, 
represented under the form of trees of different kinds, under dif- 
ferent names, come together, and are brought into union of bonds 
and friendship ! 

The dispensations of God are fitted to the state and condition 
or situation of men; hence the expressions — " Neither hath this 
man sinned nor his parents; 5 but he was born blind, that the 
works of God might be made manifest in him, and thereby glo- 
rify God. And concerning the death, &c. of Lazarus, M 1 am 
glad that I was not there for your sakcsr 

O the beauty and wisdom of the doctrine of a superintending 
Providence ! How wide the field ! How consoling is the theme ! 

Just before the consummation of all things — when Satan is 
loosed for a season, a falling away takes place — the wicked 
compass the " CAMP OF THE SAINTS," — which could never 
happen, if they had no Camp ! 

Thus, by the inspiration of God, the TENTS were spoken 
of immediately after the flood-— in the solitary ages of the world ! 
And by the call and superintending providence of God, under his 
appointment, have been brought into practice from the time of 
Abraham, down ! and will continue to the end of the world! 

In the wilderness — the voice of one crying in the wilderness — 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



387 



the Church with the wings of an eagle fled and flew into the 
wilderness, to the 'place appointed and prepared for her, of God. 
She is to come forth from the wilderness, leaning upon her be- 
loved ! 

The most godly and pious men of old, were the worshippers of 
God, in dens, and in mountains and caves, and solitary places — 
in sheep skins and in goat skins — of whom the world was not wor- 
thy ! — Afflicted and tormented — but by Faith they anticipated a 
glorious resurrection — as Paul to the Hebrews, chapter lith, ex- 
emplifies. 

A regular ordained learned clergy, is the order of the day. 
But, although the twelve were commanded to go, &c. yet they 
abode at Jerusalem — while the brethren, laymen, travelled after 
the death of Stephen, extensively. 

The name of Priscilla is mentioned before that of her husband, 
which contains meaning, as a teacheress ; — and Phillip, the dea- 
con, after he baptized the eunuch, went to Cesarea, where he had 
a family; and four of his daughters prophesied, i. e. were public 
characters in testimony. They, we read, were virgins — hence 
single and of good repute! 

Phebe was called a servant of the Church ; and many similar 
persons and circumstances are mentioned in the sacred volume, in 
different ages of the world, from the sister of Moses, and Huldah 
and Anna, down. And men, whom their wisdom would con- 
temn with disdain, have been the chosen instruments of God. 

How knoweth this man letters, having never learned — is not 
this the Carpenter 1 s son 1 His brethren — his sisters ! — so the 
Apostles — ignorant and tmlearned men ! 

Moses was learned, and so was Luke and Paul — and learning 
is very good in its place. 

But when there was a school and a college to qualify men to 
be prophets, in the days of Samuel, Elisha and Huldah ; there is 
no evidence of their ever being used by the wisdom and provi* 
dence of God, for any special work — more than a kind of com- 
mon place servant — and that only on a few occasions. 

Luther was a man of learning, but not of the highest grade, 
according to the judgment of his enemies. And when he found 
an old book in a Monastery, knew not what it was, until an old 
Friar told him, it was the Bible ! He burnt the Pope's Bull out 
of doors, and began his work of Reformation from the pompous 
folly of those days. 

John Calvin followed in train — but I will let him go — as Ar- 
minius came after, to explain the truth — and was condemned, un- 
heard at the Ecclesiastical Court of Dort, after his death ; and 
his followers were gagged on that occasion. 

The Papists say, that Calvin, when a Catholic, for a " name- 
less crime" was branded betwixt the shoulders, and then ban- 



388 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



ished ; — and afterwards caused Michael Servetus to be burnt or 
roasted alive, because the Spanish physician differed from him in 
opinion in matters of religion. 

How different was the spirit of George Fox, the celebrated 
Q,uaker ! He used no carnal weapons — he saw the reformation 
was not gone far enough ; — hence he came out in his testimony 
against hireling priests and ceremonies, to seek God the sub- 
stance, the best of teachers, and the most HAPPY FRUITION 
of all! 

The doctrine of toleration was then unknown; but a silent 
meeting was a breach of no law — hence he spoke not, without he 
felt something to say. • ' 

And yet in all his Journal there is no account of his holding 
a silent meeting where there were world's People ! But he had 
always something to say on such occasions ; and only one silent 
meeting at all ; and that was, where there was a settled meeting 
of friends, only. 

The power attended the Quaker meetings in those days with 
sudden conviction, trembling and falling under the power ! 

There are many of their ancient books which give account of 
such fruit. 

Mary Fell, who afterwards became the wife of George Fox, 
was an instance, under the testimony of G. F. to feel the convin- 
cing power. 

At Bristol, England, in the open air in an orchard or field, 
pepple fell under the power; and many ten thousands were gath- 
ered into the fold in that day, within the space of a few years. 

They were firm to their testimony, though thousands were 
imprisoned for no crime, but wickedness in their enemies ; and 
hundreds of them, through suffering, died in prison. 

Others were whipped, cropped and branded, yea, banished; — 
and some were put to death ! 

But the liberties of England and those of America began to 
take date, and dawn from them ; and which is now progressing 
in the world ; and will continue to progress, until the image of 
Nebuchadnezzar's law religion shall give away to universal lib- 
erty of conscience ! 

flow many meetings did Fox and Penn and others have out of 
doors, in the streets, and under the shades, their histories and 
Journals record for the benefit of those who should come after! — 
For "the righteous shall be had in everlasting remembrance." 

Many of the Quakers, when going from one prison to another, 
went with a mitimus, without an officer ; and Fox went from 
Lancaster to London, on the word of a Christian, and carried the 
papers to court, against himself! 

There are no evidences that Wesley was ever useful, to the 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



389 



conversion of souls, until he was shut out of all the consecrated 
buildings, called Churches, in and about London ; — then, when 
all doors were shut against him, he took the field. At Morefields, 
seven ipersens fell under the power ! The greater part of whom 
professed to find peace, in the course of the night following. John 
Wesley was then 36 years old — 1739. He encouraged street 
preaching and field meetings alL the days of his life — precept 
and example exemplified it. 

So the labours of Whitfield were in the streets and fields ; — 
useful to many thousands in his day. 

But after Wesley's decease, field preaching was dropped and 
laid aside, and meeting-houses, called Chapels, were then sub- 
stituted, as the necessary inference from the minutes of conference 
made for me and others on that occasion, 1807, and put into their 
Magazine. 

The Sacramental meetings in Kentucky and Tennessee, laid a 
foundation for the revival and spread of the work in booths — 
where the glory of God was manifestly displayed among the 
people — both Presbyterians and Methodists — about 1800. 

The clergyman whose pulpit had been burnt, as a testimony 
against his doctrine, in Iredell County in N. Carolina, had a glo- 
rious part in this work, as means in the hands of Divine Provi- 
dence. First, in the early revival in the West, about Green 
Kiver^ and then in N. C. For some of his old hearers becom- 
ing subjects of the work, after their removal to the West, and 
wrote back to Iredell County about it, which paved the way for a 
wish for his return. 

Phillip Bruce returning from Virginia to Iredell about the 
same time, gave rise to a woods meeting, at an inclement season 
of the year; and hence about thirty TENTS were prepared; 
which was the first regular meeting of that kind — and hence the 
origin of the well known name, " Camp Meeting." 

The first I saw was on Shoulderbone Creek, in Georgia, in 
1803. In 1804 I appointed and attended the first regular Camp 
Meeting in the centre of Virginia ; and the same year the first 
that was held in the State of New York — and also in the Mis- 
sissippi. In 1805, the first that was ever held in the State of Con- 
necticut, and in Massachusetts, also ; afterwards a foundation for 
Vermont — -and in 1820, the first that was ever in the State of 
Rhode Island. 

In 1805, 6, and 7, my lot was in Europe. My desire to reviye 
street and field meetings, and to introduce Camp Meetings into 
that region, was my object, should Providence permit. 

Wesley's rule was to notice the movement and openings of 
Providence, and to follow the same ; and hence to vary his rules, 
according to times and circumstances. 



390 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 

But his sons in the Gospel, after his decease, departed from 

his ways — therefore, when another society rose up, they took the 
name of M Primitive Methodists" a short account of which is 
here subjoined ; as a relation of circumstances elucidates the sim- 
ple leadings and dispensations of the superintending Providence 
of God. 

Also, a " Defence of Camp Meetings" and some choice 
Hymns, used in the early times of this revival, at such meetings 
in the West — mostly composed by J. A. G., called the " Wild 
Man of the Woods" whose happ^r spirit has since flown to a 
better world, to dwell with his God, forever ! 

Prefaced with some documents, that may be viewed authen- 
tic if not official, to cast light where there is seeming darkness, 
for the information of inquiring minds, on the subject of the Diana 
of Episcopacy, which has brought the confusion of Babel into 
the tender mind, and caused so much evil contention in the land. 



DEFENCE OF CAMP MEETINGS. 



REV. STITH MEAD, 

M Dear Sir — Agreeably to your request, I have thrown to- 
gether some reflections on the subject of Camp Meetings. 

" As a plan the most simple, and of course the best calculated 
to answer the int-ndv d purpose, I have stated the objections which 
ere commonly raised by those who oppose you, and have annexed 
the answer to each in the order in which they occurred to my own 
mind. As my only aim is to put down that superficial tribe of 
men, who commonly are at the head of unreasonable opposition, 
I have studied simplicity and plainness. And though more judi- 
cious critics might say, that some of the arguments are strained, 
and that others might be considered arguments ad homintm, yet 
I apprehend no danger from a public reply. An error which 
may have been admitted, must be too trivial to merit the opposi- 
tion of men of ability, and I fear nothing from the others, because 
I should not find time to pay them attention. 

M It might be said, for inst * nee, that my defence of an unlettered 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



391 



ministry, would ultimately lead to evil consequences, " to the per- 
petwatidn of ignorance" But I have not th»; same apprehension. 
The time is fast approaching when every man who wishes to be 
an acceptable minister of the gospel, will find himself obliged to 
take Paul's advice to Timothy, and witK diligence strive to grow 
not only in grace but likewise in the knowledge of the truth. — I 
have no intention to say that literature is useless. My meaning 
is, that the same zeal, which induces men to renounce the plea- 
sures of the world and offer themselves as laborers in the vineyard 
of Christ, will push them on to make all necessary improvement. 

" Again it may be said that arguments in favor of noise and 
confusion drawn from the conduct of the Jews, are far-fetched and 
inapplicable. But L feel clear in having adduced examples taken 
from the New Testament, which are of similar import, and there- 
fore invincible. 

" As to the arguments which are addressed ad hominem to the 
opposer, I think them directly in point, as intended to silence gain- 
sayers, who act without information or reflection. 

44 On the whole, when I declare my prevailing design in send- 
ing forward this little production, is not to injure the feelings of 
candid and honest men, but to aid in the spread of true godliness, 
I am sure to be heard, by such, with patience. And if any one 
should wish to correct me, he will do it as becomes the profession 
of a peaceful gospel 

44 If you think it can' be of any serrice to the public, you are at 
liberty to publish these sheets, and apply the profits of the publi- 
cation to the purpose of finishing the new Meeting House at 
Lynchburg. 

/ am, tyc. 

SAMUEL K. JENNINGS. 

September 23d, 1805." 



"LIGHT and darkness must forever stand opposed to each 
other. • If either prevail, in portion to its prevalence, the other 
must disappear. The kingdom of righteousness and true holiness, 
must forever be opposed to the kingdom of Satan, or the wicked 
inclinations of men. Every man is subject to one or other of these 
powers. Lovers of God and of truth delight in the prosperity 
of religion, from motives of duty and benevolence. The enemies 
of God and of his word are pleased to see religion put down, from 
the selfish design of covering their lusts. The true Christian 
will defend those institutions, and means which most conduce to 
the reformation of sinners, whatever the world may think of him. 
Temporizers and those who love the praise of men rather than 
the praise of God, will advocate or oppose measures, according 



392 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



to the degree of approbation they may receive, or expect to recei ve 
from the world. * 

Many hundreds of the most striking reformations hare been at 
least commenced by means of Methodist Camp Meetings I With 
these interesting facts before them, some look on with approbation, 
some join with earnestness in promoting and carrying the hope- 
ful design into effect, while others treat the meetings with eon- 
tempt, and their advocates as fools, madmen, and enthusiasts. — > 
Some submit to every inconvenience to attend upon them, while 
others proclaim the importance of suppressing them as a public- 
nuisance. The design of these sheets, i.s to examine some of the 
objections commonly raised against this important institution. 

''Objection 1st. Too much time is spent in vain. "Six days 
shaltthou labor, &c." 

" Answer. This is a specious objection, and seems to be sup- 
ported by an express command of God. Let it be observed, how- 
ever, that our Lord Christ, in Matthew vi. 33. advised and com- 
manded that we should "first seek the kingdom of Goz> and his 
righteousuess," That we should prefer spiritual before temporal 
interest. In another place our Lord estimates the soul of a mass 
to be of greater worth than the whole world, 44 What shall k 
profit a man if he should gain the whole world and lose his own 
soul? or w^at shall he give in exchange? &c." Paul " con- 
sidered all things but loss, so that he might win Christ and be 
found in him." In a country where, wkh the continued and 
united exertions of all its citizens, sufficient provisions could no* 
be made for its necessities, such an objection might have some 
weight • but with a soil and climate like ours, where on an accurate 
calculation it will be found, that if one fouxth of the time be spens 
in agriculture, ample supplies will be produced for a man and 
beast, an argument founded on the necessity of labor, must be 
entirely frivilous. 

44 If we be disposed to consider religion as a matter of no con- 
sequence, a very trivial reason will be to us sufficient for neglect- 
ing it. But if the exercise and indulgence of true repentance, anc; 
the acquisition of a living iaith in Jesus Christ; be considered 
essential to salvation; it must follow, that those who feel them- 
selves destitute of this 41 Pearl of great price," will find sufficient 
time to perform theii necessary labor, and still spare, occasionally^ 
a week for the special work of waiting upon Go© in the use of 
such means, as are found conducive to reformation. While riches, 
honors and distinctions are considered the principal! objects o:' 
pursuit, and the only attainments worthy the attention of men t 
much will be said about the importance of labor. BuJ let a; mat: 
be properly affected with the truths of the gospel, and he will no» 



AND REFLECTONS, 



393 



more attempt to avail himself of this objection in opposing Camp 
Meetings. 

" Objection 2d. Granting the argument for making provision 
for the body, ought not to weigh in this case, yet surely it must 
be admitted: a reasonable objection, that by attending upon such 
meetings, health is exposed and injured. 

44 Answer. It is possible we grant that the sickly or delicate 
might be injured by too long standing or sitting, or lying on the 
ground, but common sense would teach all valetudinarians either to 
stay at home or to make the necessary provisions for their safety. 
We cannot therefore be answerable for their imprudence. But a 
proper religious excitement is not calculated either directly or in- 
directly to injure health, unless victory over passion, a tranquil 
expectation of unavoidable adversity, with triumph over the fear 
of death, can constitute disease. But says the objector, the awful 
anxiety which frequently precedes this comfortable state of the 
mind often does mischief. This last difficulty involves in it another 
question. For if the exercise preparatory to a gracious state, 
be a deep sense of sin, and its awful consequences followed by an 
humble acceptance of mercy on the terms of the Gospel; then it 
must follow, that whatever effects it may produce, it will be pru- 
dent to submit to the operation. But if I should be disposed to 
deny the charge, which I shall now formally do, how will it ever 
be made to appear with sufficient certainty that, the case of sickness 
which may have happened at any Camp Meeting, or which may 
have succeeded shortly after such a meeting, were produced by 
any exercise or condition attendant on the occasion ? Have not 
thousands been taken suddenly ill at home, abroad, sitting up, 
lying down, in the house and in the field ? Who can tell whe- 
ther the same illness might not have happened at the same time 
in another place, or in any other condition % And as so many come 
off unhurt in the proportion to the few who can be adduced as 
seeming instances to the contrary, I venture to conclude that, if 
religion be all important, and if religion be successfully sought 
after at Camp Meetings, this second objection must also lose most, 
if not all its weight. 

■' Objection 3d. Let these objections stand or fall, it must be 
acknowledged, that the principal advocates of these meetings are 
ignorant and illiterate Methodists. 

" Answer. Indeed it is bad enough if all Methodists are igno- 
rant and illiterate. It could be wished that true wisdom and 
useful knowledge were more universally diffused. But not to 
lose sight of the objection, " Saint Paul gives the following in- 
structions to Timothy, when preparing him for the ministry of 
the Gospel. " Give attendance to reading, to exhortation, to doc- 
trine. Neglect not the gift that is in thee. Meditate upon these 



394 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



things, give thyself wholly to them. Take heed unto thyself and 
to thy doctrine, continue in them ; for in doing this thou shalt 
both save thyself and them that hear thee. Preach the word, be 
instant in season, out of season; reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all 
long suffering and doctrine." Whether the Methodist preachers 
do not in a very considerable degree act up to this exhortation, 
will scarcely admit of a question. But the objector continues to 
ask, have any of them a liberal education? Can they compose 
rhetorical discourses ? Can they deliver them with the ease and 
elegance of true orators? The want of these accomplishments 
I perceieve then to be the great objection. Nothing is more com- 
mon than that worldly minded men should be wise above what 
is written. Does Paul make any such demands upon Timothy? 
Or does he instruct him to be guided by these characteristics in 
his choice of others for the same important work ? If such de- 
mand were correct, then we should have heard Paul address him- 
self to Timothy in the following manner. " O Timothy my son ! 

I have frequently commanded thee to labor in the work of the 
" Lord, according to my example. But as thou art not an apos- 
" tie, properly so called, and hast not received the gift of languages, 
" I advise thee to acquaint thyself with the Hebrew,- Greek, and 
*' Latin; with Geometry, Trigonometry, Arithmetic, Algebra, and 
"Fluxions; with natural Philosophy, Rhetoric, moral Philoso- 
44 phy, and Metaphysics ; after these, to devote thyself to the study 
" of some system or systems of divinity, then thou wilt be prepared 
" to write over thy sermons correctly. But after all do not fail to 
" rehearse them before a looking glass till thou art able to repeat 
" them with freedom and grace ; so that when thou art called upon 
"public duty, thou mayest effectually secure the approbation of 
84 thine auditors. Furthermore, when thou art about to visit any 
"distant churches, lay up in thy portmanteau the choicest of thy 
"sermons. And wherever thou art, take care to have at least 
"one discourse about thee, that thou mayest be prepared against 
*' any sudden emergency, and neverappear unfinished in the eyes of 
" the people." We cannot think such an address, either public 
or private, commensurate with the dignify of the apostle Paul. 

" The exhortation to Timothy is comprehensive and to the pur- 
pose. It includes every insirnction necessary for a useful minis- 
ter. " When we are deeply interested in a subject of the last im- 
portance, we do not think it necessary to draw up our arguments 
in an orderly manner upon paper, before we attempt to deliver our 
sentiments upon the matter in hand ! Are not the love and pene- 
tration of a parent sufficient to dictate such advice as is suited to 
the different tempers and conditions of his children ? After per- 
ceiving the house of our neighbor on fire, we do not withdraw to 
our closet to prepare a variety of affecting arguments, by way of 



AND REFLECTIONS, 



395 



engaging him to save both himself and his family from the flames, 
In such a case, a lively conviction of our neighbor's danger, and 
an ardent desire to rescue him from it, affords greater powers of 
natural eloquence, than any rules of art can furnish." 

" Horace observes, that neither matter nor method will be want- 
ing upon a well digested subject. With how much facility then 
may suitable expressions be expected to follow those animating 
sentiments, which are inspired by an ardent love to God and man ; 
especially when subjects of such universal concern are agitated, 
as death and redemption, judgment and eternity? Upon such 
occasions, out of the abundance of the heart, the mouth will 
speak : nor will the preacher be able to repeat a tenth part of 
the truths, which God has communicated to bim while meditating 
upon his text. If malice can furnish those who are under its in- 
fluence, with an inexhaustible fund of conversation, how much 
more rational to suppose, that the charity of a minister will fur- 
nish him with an inexhaustible fund of exhortation, instruction, 
and comfort." 

" What advantage has occurred to the church by renouncing 
the apostolic method of publishing the Gospel? We too often 
have had indolence and artifice in the place of sincerity and vigil- 
ance. Those public discourses which were once the effects^ of 
conviction and zeal, have become the weekly exercises of learning 
and art. * We believe and therefore speak is an expression which 
with such pastors is entirely out of use.' 

" Where is it, that we discover the happiest effects produced 
upon the minds of men ? Where do we observe the most fre- 
quent conversions ? Where are the formal professors most com- 
monly struck with religious fear ? Where are the libertines con- 
strained to cry out ' Men and Brethren what shall we do ?' Where 
is it that we find the wicked departing from the assembly to la- 
ment their transgressions in private ? Are these things more 
frequently effected by the learned orator, or do they not more 
commonly attend the labors of the illiterate Methodists ? Study 
and affection may please the taste of those who pretend to be wise 
and learned, and a desire to please such men, has too often led 
preachers of the Gospel, to depart from that generous sympathy, 
which actuated the ministers of the primitive church. But while 
the offence of the cross is avoided, neither the wise nor the igno- 
rant ure effectually converted.' The Gospel is abundantly better 
suited to the poor in spirit than to those who value themselves as 
men of great science. 1 I thank thee, O Father, said the lowly 
blessed Jesus, that thou hast hid these things from the wise and 
prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes.' These babes, so 
called in the language of Christ, I apprehend to be similar to the 
persons whom I advocate, and who are in many places rejected 



396 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



for pecuniary reputed sages. But it hath pleased God by the 
foolishness of preaching to save them that believe, and by the in- 
strumentality of these ignorant and illiterate men, he has raised 
up to himself in the United States in the course of a few years, 
half a million of servant worshippers. 

" After all that has been said, I am persuaded that those who 
wish to be amused at church, who attend the house of prayer to 
form their parties for the ensuing week, and who do not wish to 
see their own follies, will still consider this difficulty unanswered 
- — jbut every candid enquirer after salvation, will perceive that, 
what is charged upon the Methodist preachers as being the effect 
of ignorance, viz. their sympathy and their zeal, render them more 
respectable. Of coarse, if these men conduct the Camp-Meetings, 
there will be the greater probability of receiving benefit by at- 
tending them. 

" Objection 4th. But these preachers after all you can say, are 
vehement, boisterous, and ostentatious. They stamp and clap 
their hands ; they raise such a noise and confusion as is sufficient 
to distract their hearers. 

"Answer. There can be no doubt, but that every minister of 
Christ ought when he speaks for God, to deliver the truth in the 
power and demonstration thereof ; and that with zeal and energy, 
and in the most pressing and engaging manner possible. Isaiah 
Iviii. i. Says God to the Prophet, cry aloud and spare not, lift up 
thy voice like a trumpet, and shew my people their transgres- 
sions, and the house of Jacob their skis. But this will be disa- 
greeable to men of taste and learning ! — Yes, and he that preach- 
es the truth may expect this; but Matt. v. 12. rejoice, and be ex- 
ceeding glad ; for great is your reward in Heaven : for so perse- 
cuted they the Prophets that went before you. In the eyes of the 
world, 'the prophet is a fool, and the spiritual man is mad.' — 
Hosea ix. 7. It will be granted that loud and vehement speaking 
might be unnecessary, where the people are entirely attentive and 
desirous to become acquainted with the way of salvation. But 
there are none so deaf as those that will not hear ; and men hear 
any thing more willingly than their own faults and failings. A 
curse is denounced against the minister who doeth the work of 
the Lord deceitfully. Jer. x. 4. viii. 10. The preacher is bound 
to deal plainly with his hearers when he reads that God is a con- 
suming fire — That hell from beneath is moved to meet the Wicked 
at their coming. ' Isaiah xiv. 9. And all who deeply feel the im- 
portance of salvation will exhibit strong marks of earnestness 
When Christ preached he expressed himself with zeal, energy 
and noise. John vii. 37. Jesus stood and cried saying,. If any 
man thirst, &c. and chap. xi. 43. when he raised Lazarus from the 
grave, he cried with a loud voice * Lazarus come forth', 1 Peter 



AND REFLEXIONS. 



397 



on the day of pentecost lifted up his voice: and Paul when he de- 
clared his conversion did it not with that kind of moderation which 
would now be considered graceful. In the name of the Lord, 
then, let the men alone, let them cry and spare not, — for the Lord 
himself shall descend from Heaven with a shout, with the voice of 
an archangel, and with the trump of God. Let those .who neglect 
their duty, who prophecy smooth things, who daub with untem- 
pered mortar, and cry peace, peace, where there is no peace, an- 
swer for themselves, and act as they think proper ; but let Metho- 
dist preachers act up to the dictates of their conscience and their 
profession. Molest them not, for God will judge every man ac- 
cording to his works. 

" But says my objector, stamping and clapping of hands must 
be inconsistent with decorum of worship. Thus saith the Lord, 
Ezek. vi. 11. 4 Smite with thine hand, and stamp with thy foot, 
and say alas, for all the evil abominations of the house of Israel/' 
With this high authority, simple and honest men can move on re- 
gardless of what the world may say, and with bitterness sigh and 
lament the. desolation sin hath made ; and as they proclaim the 
solemn truths of God, smite their hands together as a token of 
holy indignation against all wickedness." 

If God he in earnest when he threatens the wicked, and will 
be so wherv he executes vengeance upon them, then by every rule 
of logic and divinity, a minister of Christ ought to be in earnest 
when he warns sinners of their impending danger, and invites 
them to the refuge of the Gospel. He ought to shew himself in 
earnest, and that he has the good of souls at heart. And while 
he proves that himself believes the force of God's eternal truth, 
with all the violence of holy love, he should compel the people to 
come in. 

" But continues the objector, if we should grant the privilege 
to the preacher to rave, yet surely the hearers art bound to keep 
silence. 

* In Zach. ix. 9. we read, ' Shout O daughter of Jerusalem.' 
And in Isaiah xii. G. 4 Cry out and shout thou inhabitant of Zion.' 
Isaiah xlii. 11, 12. 4 Let the inhabitants of the rock sing, let them 
shout from the top of the mountains. Let them give glory unto 
God in the islands ; for II. Chron. xv. 14. with a loud voice, and 
with shouting, and with a trumpet, and with cornets Israel cove- 
nanted to serve the Lord, and he was found of them. 

44 Again we read. Ezra iii. 11, 13. 4 And all the people shout- 
ed with a great shout, when they praised the Lord, and the noise 
was heard afar off And again, Luke xix. 37, 40. when our Lord 
drew near to the Mount of Olives on his way to Jerusalem, 4 the 
whole multitude of his disciples began to rejoice and praise God 
with a loud voice :' and when application was made to him to re- 



398 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



buke the people, and call them to order, he justified their conduct 
and said, " if these should hold their peace, the stones would im- 
mediately cry out.' This was exactly in conformity to the opin- 
ion and exhortation of the Psalmist David. Psal. xlvii. 1. " O 
clap your hands all ye people, shout unto God with the roice of 
triumph." With examples and precepts like these, surely the 
people ought at least to he indulged, who in the integrity of their 
hearts adopt this mode of expressing their devout emotions. 

" If all these liberties be allowed, yet continues my objec- 
tor, the confused prayers, exhortations and songs are intol- 
erable. 

** Let us examine Nehemiah viii. from the beginning. " All 
the people gathered themselves as one man, both men and wo- 
men, and all that could hear with understanding," that knew 
good from evil. " And the ears of all the people were atten- 
tive." They heard as for eternity. " And Ezra the scribe 
stood upon a pulpit of wood which they had made for the pur- 
pose, and beside him stood six of his brethren who all are 
named. And Ezra opened the book of the law of God in 
sight of all the people, " And Ezra blessed the Lord the great 
God, and all the people answered, amen! amen! and lifted 
up their hands. And these thirteen, together with the seventy 
four Leviles, caused the people to understand the law, and the 
people stood in their place," {which implies^ the Priests and 
Levites did not) but moved about as they saw it needful. So 
they read in the book in the law of God distinctly, and gave 
the sense, and caused the people to understand the reading. 
Now as it is stated that they read, it is more than probable that 
those thirteen who stood on the right and left of Ezra did all 
read, especially as the other thirteen, and the Levites, seventy 
four in number, caused the people to understand. So that 
there were Ezra, Nehemiah, twenty-six Priests, and seventy- 
four Levites, if not one thousand, see chap. vii. 39, who were 
all engaged in reading and expounding the law unto the peo- 
ple in the time of the public worship of God. That this suppo- 
sition is correct, will be the more probable when we consider that 
three hours was the time which was devoted to this engagement, 
and it is not possible that one hundred and two persons could 
have read or spoken separately -and distinctly in so short a time. 

"But again we find at the conclusion of the public services, 
that eight of the Levites, according to the Jewish custom, who 
mostly prayed in the attitude of standing, stood upon the stairs, 
probably of Ezra's pulpit, and cried with a loud voice unto the 
Lord their God. This was not mental prayer. No, they cried 
aloud, and eight of them all at once. Let us turn to Ezra iii. 
10, 11,12, 13, when in order to perform the public "worship of 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



399 



• God, on a memorable day, they set the priests in their apparel 
4 with trumpets, and the Levites with symbols to praise the Lord: 
4 and they sang together by course in praising and giving thanks 
4 unto the Lord : because he is good, for his mercy endureth for 
4 ever. And all the people shouted when they praised the Lord, 
'because the foundation of the house of the Lord was laid. But 
4 many of the priests and Levites, and chief of the fathers who 
4 were ancient men that had seen the first house, when the foun- 

* dation of this house were laid before their eyes, wept with a 
'loud voice, and many shouted aloud for joy; so that the people 
4 could not discern the noise of the shout of joy from the noise of 
4 the weeping of the people, for the people shouted with a loud 
4 shout, and the noise was heard afar off." Here we may observe 
they they began with order, seeing they sang together by course 
in praising and giving thanks unto the Lord because he is good, 
but that the ardor of their zeal and the earnestness of their de- 
votion ultimately transgressed their rules of order. If the peo- 
ple shouted with a great shout, and there were no idle specta- 
tors amongst them, at laying the foundation of an earthly temple, 
shall not the Israel of God shout for joy and lisp forth praise, 
when they see the foundation of a spiritual temple laid by the good- 
ness and power of God ? No says the objecting pharisee, that will 
never do, God is a God of order. " Master rebuke thy disciples/' 
Luke xix. 37, 39. They pay no regard to order, but all speak 
together. For the whole multitude began to praise God with a 
loud voice. Why this is wild work and perfect confusion indeed. 
God is not deaf. Hark ! what a noise they make ! what confusion 
is here ! why if they were in Jerusalem and did shout at this 
rate, they would be heard all through the city. We think good 
order a very pretty thing and cannot away with such wild work 
as this. Besides, what will the great and learned, the wise and 
the mighty children of this world think of it? And as we are on 
the very suburbs of the city, our character and reputation, among 
thegentry, are at stake. For thine own honor and the cause of 
Gad, and above all, for our credit 's sake, we pray thee "master 
rebuke thy disciples !" 

"Hark! ye gainsayers of every party, sect and denomination 
among men, who in conformity to your disposition to 44 love the 
praise of men more than the praise of God," would fain lay down 
rules for the most high, and limit the holy one of Israel, 
and persuade yourself that salvation must come through a cer- 
tain mode or form, or all is delusion, enthusiasm, hypocrisy, and 
wild fire. I tell you " that if these snould hold their peace, the 
stones would immediately cry out;" God would raise up instru- 
ments more unlikely than these to celebrate his praise. 



400 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



" Objection 5th. The solemn worship of God ought to be per- 
formed in houses dedicated to that sacred use. It cannot be 
thought proper to assemble in mixed multitudes in the woods. 
And it must be very. indecent for ladies of distinction to be seen 
mingled with such crowds. 

" Answer. It is proper that suitable houses should be prepared 
for the worship of God. But let me ask, are such houses uni- 
versally provided? You know they are not. Are the ministers 
of the everlasting gospel to hold their peace, until all the people 
are disposed to build houses for the purpose of worship. What 
absurdity men fall into when they would oppose the truth ! It is 
in amount to say, " let the people become religious and then they 
will prepare temples for the living God, and after that you may 
preach with comfort and decency." 

44 Our Lord, whose object was to inspire devout emotions into 
the minds of the people, seldom delivered his discourses in the 
temple. The most excellent collection of religious or moral in- 
struction that was ever proclaimed to the world, is commonly 
called by way of distinction our Lord's sermon on the Mount. — 
Matth. v. and vi. chaps. 

"Again, we frequently find him in the midst of the multitudes 
in the open woods or fields, as when he fed the thousands ; and 
we know that the Mount of Olives was with him a favorite place. 
In a word, his example will warrant assemblies to meet at such 
times and places as opportunity and occasion may seem to pre- 
sc ribe. 

" God is a spirit, and they that worship him must worship him 
in spirit and in truth. Houses are convenient and proper, and the 
people ought to build them decent and spacious, so that except for 
the sake of cool air and shade, no congregation need meet in the 
woods. But till that be done, which without the spirit of divina- 
tion, judging from the penurious disposition so prevalent in 
the world, I venture to predict will require considerate: time and 
a greater spread of religion. Till then go on ye ministers of 
Christ and collect the people when and wheresoever you can, and 
preach the. Cospel of God. And as to the mixed multitudes spo- 
ken of in the objection, I am bound to answer, that in the sight of 
God there is no respect of persons. With him the righteous are 
noble, however poor and despised in the world/whilst the wicked, 
though laden ipith wealth and surrounded with earthly grandeur 
are mean and vile. Yes, thou purse-proud, self-exalted opposer 
of all that is good. The God of Israel will exalt the upright 
beggar when he will sink thee down into the pit of hell ! 

" You may support your distinction and feed your pride, but in 
a religious point of view all men are on a level, and the good 
man feels it so. The very fact, your aversion to worship your 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



401 



Creator with the poor and despised, proves to me that you have 
neither part nor lot in the matter. That you know not God nor 
his worship, and that to follow your advice would be the sure 
road to perdition. The Lord hath declared his intention and 
purpose to exalt the humble, whilst he will pull down high looks. 

" Ye men of self-importance, who are ready to suppose us de- 
sirous to borrow distinctions by gaining your approbation and 
fellowship, be it known unto you, that so long as you suppose you 
have dignity to lend, we want none of your caresses ! Except 
the Lord lay to his mighty hand, and let you see that you are 
little and vile and less than the least of his saints ; instead of an 
honor, you would be a disgrace to the cause of religion. It is a 
solemn truth, and a truth which I expect you bitterly hate, that 
if you with all your stateliness, ever obtain the religion of Jesus 
Christ, you must obtain it on the same common principles with 
publicans and harlots. You must see and feel that it is heaven's 
highest, best gift, and that merit in every sense is excluded where 
"by grace ye are saved through faith, and that not of yourselves, 
it is the gift of God." 

" Your objection as it concerns the Ladies, is the fruit of the 
same tree. That pride which will effect your ruin, would lead 
you to carry with you your female friends. But I would ask, in 
what respect can a woman be injured by attending unto Camp 
Meetings? Is it probable that any indecent address would be 
made to her there, sooner than at another place ? You would ap- 
prehend no danger in sending her to a ball or barbecue, where 
every engagement is calculated to influence the passions and ex- 
cite unlawful desires ; but at a Camp Meeting, where hundreds 
are employed in the most vehement manner to pull down the strong 
holds of sin and lust; wliere as many instances of the most bitter 
lamentations on account of sin, are calculated to excite a holy 
dread of vice ; at such a place your wife or daughter ought not 
be trusted ! Had you stated your objection in its proper shape, it 
would have stood thus ; " It is a disgraceful business for ladies of 
distinction to be engaged in religion. It will seclude them from 
society. 

" Objection 6th. The exercises and engagements of the people 
at such times and places are absurd. Their opinions are enthu- 
siastic, and their practices disgusting. In a word the whole bu- 
siness is intolerable. 

" Answer. Any difference which can be distinguished between 
a Methodist meeting and that of other denominations, must be the 
result of the following sentiments, which I suppose you call en- 
thusiastic in this lumping objection. 

" 1st. The Methodists suppose it to be a correct practice to be 
bold and open in their profession of religion. 

26 



402 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



2d. They lay great stress on the use of the means of grace in 
the successful seeking of religion. And 

" 3rdly. They suppose every Christian bound to use his utmost 
influence to spread religion. 

" Wherever these opinions have considerable influence, we are 
accustomed to see frequent instances of extraordinary and audible 
lamentations for sin : and of loud and rapturous expressions of 
joy upon a professed knowledge of sins forgiven. 

" Let us examine your objection as it applies to these consider- 
ations. In the first place, I am at liberty to suppose it to be your 
opinion in opposition to the manner o( the Methodists, that men 
may have all necessary religion in secret. That it is improper 
to make any proclamation of its attainment, and that all external 
show of it is hypocrisy. Under the influence of this opinion you 
had rather be considered irreligious than be classed with any 
jjeople who make a noise about religion. I assert then that your 
silence and your contempt of others is not conformable to the doc- 
trines of the gospel. 

" Our Lord Jesus Christ has commanded his followers to act 
as " the light of the world," and " to let their light so shine before 
men that others seeing their good works may glorify their father 
wjiich is in heaven." He 'has furthermore said, "if any man 
will be my disciple, let him deny himself and take up his cross 
and follow me." And again, speaking to his disciples, " behold 
I send you forth as lambs among wolves. If the world hate you; 
ye know it hated me before it hated you," &c. To apply these 
quotations, I observe that men always act agreeably to their pre- 
vailing opinions, and we are at liberty to judge of men's opinions 
by their general conduct. Now I would ask how is it possible 
that any man should perform works in their nature praise worthy, 
and intend that they should reflect honour upon the religion of 
Jesus Christ, and never declare himself an advocate of the Chris- 
tian religion? I would also ask what cross can be in the way of 
a Christian if he may in all respects walk as do other men? And 
I would in the last place ask, how the world could despise any 
man as a Christian, who never made pretentions to that charac- 
ter ? It is very evident that the gospel contemplates its follow- 
ers or adherents as being men "bold to 'take up, firm to sustain 
the consecrated cross." They are men not ashamed of the Gos- 
pel. True ministers will boldly preach Christ and him crucified, 
and the friends of Christ will universally acknowledge him to be 
their Prince and their Saviour. 

" In the second place, I may consider it to be your opinion, that 
religion needs no external or ceremonial aid. Under the influ- 
ence of this dangerous idea, you are led to neglect the use of those 
means which most effectually conduce to the attainment of true 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



403 



religion. " If you love me, says our Lord, keep my command- 
ments." We are commanded then to deny ourselves, ungodli- 
ness and worldly lusts, and to live soberly, righteously, and 
godly in this present world. For ability so to do, we are com- 
manded to ask that we may receive, to seek that we may find, to 
knock that it may be opened unto us. These requisitions surely 
imply that some external aid is conducive to religion. But if 
these be not conclusive, and you still insist that mere mental ener- 
gy is sufficient in carrying on this great work, I will request you 
to account for the prayers of our Lord Jesus Christ. In the case 
of Lazarus he prayed audibly, he spake with a loud voice. In 
the garden of Gethsemene he prayed ; yea he continued all night 
in prayer ; he prostrated himself on the earth ! Why all this 
external work in his devout engagements ! Surely he too was 
an enthusiast ! 

" Even admitting that some highly exalted minds can succeed 
in cultivating devout emotions without the concurrence of bodily 
exertion, yet it must be granted that a majority of men eould not 
succeed at all. But if universal success were possible, yet such 
a mode of worship would not accord with the general conduct of 
mankind. 

44 When the greatest men contemplate the effulgence of majes- 
tic dignity, they feel not only a disposition to indulge a sense of 
reverence, but also to express it, in some external form. They 
feel similar emotions when high favors are conferred upon them. 
Not contented with indulging a sense of gratitude, they impatient- 
ly wait for an opportunity to manifest it by some adequate exter- 
nal expression. And when they behold eminent goodness it is 
not uncommon for them to burst forth in exclamations of joy and 
approbation. Under impressions and consequent emotions like 
these, John was led to exclaim, 44 Behold the lamb of God which 
taketh away the sins of the world." 

44 On the whole, I must venture to assert, that some external 
appearance of religion is necessary to its very existence, and that 
any man wh© can at all times conceal its operations is a stranger 
to these emotions which constitute tTue Christianity. "He is 
still in nature's darkness," in the gall of bitterness and the bonds 
of iniquity." If this conclusion be not correctly drawn the cere- 
monies of the tabernacle were vain and ostentatious. The gran- 
deur of the temple, the effort of pompous pride, and all the ordi- 
nances received and acknowledged by most Christian societies 
are frivolous and unmeaning. 

" In the third place I consider your objection to imply that no 
co-operation of men is necessary for spreading the gospel. And 
I answer in my turn that this objection would go to the utter sub- 
version of all religion. 



404 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



" Whatever is revealed and recorded, from the time such record 
is made, it becomes a matter of instruction to those for whose 
benefit it was intended. If Abram had not made known to his 
domestics, his confidence in, and his approbation of the promise 
which God had made and confined to him, with his life the 
whole business niust have ended. But saith the Lord, " I know 
Abraham that he will command his house.'- It was intended 
from the beginning that Abram and his faithful children, to the 
latest generation, should continue to bear testimony of the truth, 
Hence all the solemn instructions and warnings of Moses, and 
the prophets of Christ and his apostles. — Hence the preaching of 
the gospel, and hence the disposition of true Christians to tell to 
all around the great goodness and mercy of God through Christ 
Jesus: 

"I perceive you begin to reject all of the three modifications 
which I have given to your objection. — You agree with us, that 
some ceremony is proper, and that a decent elegance of expres- 
sion is essential to the existence and continuance of religion. It 
is against extravagance only you would object. You grant then 
that religion implies some degree of solemn and sublime feeling, 
corresponding to a just perception of the wisdom, power, and 
mercy of God. And as a sinner, yr,r. must also grant the neces- 
sity of some sensations, adequate to a correct perception of the 
holiness of that God against whom you have sinned. You will 
furthermore grant that some decent and suitable expression of 
these feelings is proper and necessary. So far well. Now I 
would know how deep and interesting can these feelings be, and 
be consistent with reason and scripture? Can they never be 
more strong and extatic than those you have felt ? Or might 
they not in some cases amount to the measure of them felt by the 
three thousand on the day of Pentecost ? 1 think sir, you must 
grant that some men may act rationally, and make more ado 
about religion than is your custom. If not then, you must arro- 
gantly make your sensibility the universal standard. But you 
have granted that, religion necessarily implies devout emotions, 
and that such emotions seek for a corresponding degree of ex- 
pression. Now, let it be supposed that, an irreligious person, 
through the sympathy of a Camp-Meeting, is suddenly brought 
to a solemn pause. He considers, he perceives the sanctity of 
God's law. He finds himself to be a miserable and undone sin- 
ner. His emotions of guilt are so strong that, in the anguish of 
his soul he cries out, " God be merciful to me a sinner." He 
repeats his supplication — He earnestly cries, "Jesus, thou Son 
of David, have mercy on me." Now this is rational, if the gos- 
pel doctrine of sin be true. 

But to proceed by the grace of God through the instrumentali- 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



405 



fcy of the word, and by the effectual operations of the spirit of 
truth, while yet in the midst of his agony, he discovers the mer- 
ciful interposition of the blessed Jesus. He contemplates the 
glory of God as shining forth resplendently in the face of Jesus 
Christ. He is changed into the same image.— Being justified 
by faith, he has peace with God. In the transport of his soul 
'his glad heart leaps for joy, and with extacy he cries, " Glory to 
God in the highest" I have found him of whom Moses and the 
prophets did write, Jesus Christ is my Prophet, Priest, and 
King. I am saved of the Lord. Glory, Hallelujah ! This also 
is rational conduct, or the scripture doctrine of the forgiveness 
of sins is illusive and vain. 

"The conclusion therefore seems to be, that after having done 
your objections all the justice which candor can require, the con- 
duct of the Methodists at their Camp-Meetings v is more easily op- 
posed with ridicule than with solid argument. It might not be 
amiss to state at the close of this work the following considera- 
tions : 

" By turning to Leviticus xxiii chap. 39 and 40 verses, and to 
the end of the chapter, we find that the God of Israel commanded 
his people to build them booths of the boughs of trees of different 
kinds, and dwell in them seven days* And that this was to be 
done annually, immediately after gathering in the fruits of the 
land. 

"And again- in Nehemiah viii chap, from 13th verse to the 
close, we find that Israel had for a time lost, sight of thi s command, 
but on reviving the reading and exposition of the law, they also 
renewed this custom in the city, and devoted seven days to dwell 
in booths and attend to the reading of the law, confession of sinj 
&c. &c. 

" Now it strikes me thus, that God in his wisdom, knowing how 
difficult it is to retain a sense of his presence, power and good- 
ness, while engaged in the bustle of the world, instituted this cus- 
tom at a season of the year, and under such circumstances as are 
well calculated to prepare men for reflection. 

*'By drawing them off in this manner, and for such length of 
time, it would seem to have been the design of the Almighty to 
produce an effect which was necessary, and yet impracticable un- 
der any other circumstances. Viz. A solemn devotion, abstract 
from business, sublime and spiritual ! 

" This, then, is also the design of our Camp-Meetings. Having 
found how difficultly men can be brought to disengage themselves 
from the world on any plan heretofore devised ; and having, as if 
by accident, discovered the powerful influence of long continued 
and independent meetings, we have repeated them with the hap- 
piest effects. And we are prepared to state it as a fact that at 



406 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



meetings of the kind in the state of we have 

had instances of professed conversion.* 

* Note. — True Religion is the exercise and enjoyment of certain 
affections. The whole may be comprised in the comprehensive idea 
" The Love of God." This Love of God may be defined " a feeling 
of complacency while the perfection of deity are contemplated." — 
And particularly the moral perfections of God, emphatically called 
his Holiness, is perceived with joyful approbation. It implies also 
the hatred of evil When the mind delights in this perception of 
excellence, and in the indulgence of the sublime emotion attendant 
on such perception, it must feel proportionate opposition to every 
species of vice. 

" When a sinner is called to salvation this Love of God and hatred 
of evil are offered him as his spiritual portion. 

" Most professing Christians agree in urging the necessity of a 
regeneration of the heart for the attainment of this salvation. 

" Except a man be born again he cannot see the kingdom of God ; 
and this kingdom consists of Righteousness, Peace, and Joy in the 
Holy Ghost. For if any man be in Christ he is a new creature j 
having beheld the glory of God in the face of Jesus Christ, he is 
changed into the same image." 

" This important change is -effected through faith. " Faith comes 
by hearing : hearing by the word of God; and we cannot hear with- 
out a preacher." 

" By the faithful preaching of the word, those who here are per- 
suaded to believe the gospel of God — the glad tidings of peace to a 
rebellious world. 

" ^Trusting the record which God has given of his Son Jesus Christ, 
true believers have their consciences purged from guilt and dead 
works. Of course they come boldly to the throne of grace, and in the 
enjoyment of the spirit of adoption they cry " Abba — Father, and 
feel themselves the sons of God." 

" By this preparation, and this only, men are brought cordially to 
delight in the perfections of deity, and sincerity to hate evil, or ike 
indulgence of unlawful passions. 

" If this be the correct process for effecting reformation, then the 
most earnest rather than the most elegant preaching of the word 
will be most effectual. " The wisdom of men is foolishness with 
God." And a man may have his head stored with much theological 
truth, and still be utterly destitute of true religion. 

" The most learned lectures may be delivered to any man, or set of 
men, for years together, and yet if that kind of energy which urges 
to immediate practice be wanting, all will be vain. 

" The tenor of the gospel is " now is the accepted time, now is the 
day of salvation." And the minister of the gospel, to be successful, 
must show by every word and every gesture that he feels it so. He 
must " know the terror of the Lord," and act consistently with the 
deepest sense of it, or he will never effectually persuade men. 

" This opinion is firmly supported by innumerable facts ; and espe- 
cially by facts which invariably present themselves at Camp-Meetings. 
Our Methodist preachers excel in this kind of earnestness or Godly 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



407 



vehemence, and the most astonishing effects follow their labors on 
these occasions, so favorable to their maimer of preaching. 
" Instance the following statement. 

" 1. A Camp-Meeting was held at Rehoboth Chapel, in Warren 
county, Georgia, from the 8th to the 12th October, 1802, under the 
direction of the Rev. Hope Hull, Stith Mead, and others. The result 
was, that one hundred souls professed to be brought into the sweet 
and peaceful love of God, through the belief of the gospel. This was 
not fox fire as some by derision call it, captivating the ignorant and 
the weak only : Doctor Roberts, captain Joseph Bryant, and the worthy 
lady of judge Stith, with many other respectable and intelligent per- 
sons, were among the subjects of this work. Glorious manifestation of 
the power of God to save " even now" all them that believe. 

M Query. Will any Christian dare to say that the Lord Jehovah 
was not here ? 

"2. At a similar meeting in Oglethorp county, near Lexington, 
Conducted by Rev. Hope Hull, a Methodist, and Rev. Robert Cun- 
ningham, a Presbyterian ; it was supposed that no less than one hun- 
dred and fifty professed the forgiveness of their sins, through the 
belief of the record which God has given concerning his Son. Here 
also persons of information and distinction came under the influence 
of the spirit of reformation. 

"At Ebenezer Meeting-house, in Hancock county, from the 11th to 
15th February, in bad weather, under the direction of Rev. Stith 
Mead, fifteen were found declaring the knowledge of God, through 
Jesus Christ our Lord. Of this number were judge Stith himself and 
two young ladies of his family. 

. "4. At Smyrna, near Washington, in Wilks county, a joint Camp- 
Meeting was again held by Messrs. Cunningham and Hull, from 
28th July to 1st. August, about one hundred professed conversion from 
the error of their ways- to the service of God. 

"5. At Harris' Meeting-house, Washington, from- 8th to 11th July, 
1803, one hundred were supposed to obtain saving religion. 

"6. At Mapp's Spring, in Green county, from 7th to 10th October, 
1803, about forty, some said fifty, declared they had found the Lord. 

4 "7. At Liberty Chapel, on Spirit Creek, near the city of Augusta, 
from 14th to 17th October, 1803, fifteen acknowledged the goodness 
of God in their salvation. 

"8. At Stenchcomb's Meeting-house, in Elbert county, from 16th 
to 19th Sept. 1803, thirty were thought to have tasted the love of God. 

"9. At Rthoboth, a second meeting at this place, from 18th to 22d 
Nov. 1803, thirty rejoiced in that they had found him of whom Moses 
and the Prophets did write. 

u 10. In Bedford county, Virginia, a Camp-Meeting was held 
under the management of LORENZO DOW and STITH MEAD, 
from 23d to 27th March, 1804, and here fifty were supposed to have 
obtained the forgiveness of their sins. 

"11. At Tabernacle Meeting-house, Bedford, Virginia from 17th 
, to 21st May, 1804, it is believed that one hundred and fifty obtained 
a saving knowledge of God and of Jesus Christ his Son. n. b. Of 
my own knowledge, I can assert that the most amazing reformation 



i 



408 EXEMPLIFIED EXPEDIENCE, 



has followed those meetings which were held within the bounds of 
my acquaintance. 

" 12. At Charity Chapel, Powhatan county } from 8th to 12th June, 

1804, one hundred said to be converted. 

" 13. At Leptwich Chapel, Bedford, from 20th to 24th July, 1804, 
one hundred were found praising God for his redeeming love. 

" 14. At Depews, in Bottetourt county, Virginia, from 3d to 7th 
August, 1804, fifty professed to be brought from darkness to light — 
from the bondage of sin and death, to the liberty of the children of 
God. 

" 15. At Ebenezer Chapel, (alias Board's Meeting-house) from 17th 
to 21st August, 1804, about fifty supposed to be converted. 

" 16. At Brown Chapel, Campbell county, from 21st to 25th Sept., 

1805, although bad weather, thirty stood forth as witnesses for the 
cleansing power of the Lord Jesus Christ. 

" 17. At Ayers' Meeting-house, Bedford, from 19th to 25th July, 
1805, it was thought that fifty found peace through believing. 

" 18. At the Double Springs Meeting-house, Buckingham county, 
from 6th to 10th September, 1805, one hundred professed to believe in 
the Lord Jesus for their salvation. 

" 19. At the Quarry Branch in Campbell county, from the 13th to 
17th Sept. 1805, fifty were found ready to profess themselves to be 
lovers of the Lord Jesus. Some suppose there must have been many 
more. 

" 20. At Kingwood Meeting-house in Amherst, from 1st to 5th 
Nov. 1805, sixty became the subjects of the work of grace, 

" These are a few of many similar instances, in which " the Lord 
Jehovah has made bare his mighty arm" at Methodist Camp-Meet- 
ings, and " out of weakness has brought forth strength." And what 
shall we say to these things'? Shall all these facts be set aside r 
because it may be said, that some of these converts have miscarried 1 
I think not. For when it is considered that many and great reforma- 
tions are effected, and a very considerable number too, that have, for 
years, stood the test of ridicule, opposition, and every oiher species of 
modern trial, we must conclude that some at least, are genuine. For 
my own part I have no doubt of the sincerity of many. 

" In addition to what has been said on the subject, it might 
not be amiss to drop a reflection or two, on the following clauses of 
Scripture. 

"Matthew xiv. 13th to 21st verse. Here ws find, that a great 
multitude of men, women, and children collected together out of the 
cities, &c. into the desart place where Jesus was, and that they con- 
tinued with him until the evening, and were fed by his immediate 
interposition. Our Lord then was not displeased with such large 
and promiscuous collections of people. 

" In the next chapter, viz. Matt. xv. 29th to 38th verse, we read 
thus, u And Jesus departed from thence, and came nigh unto the sea 
of Galilee % and went up into a mountain, and sat down there. And 
great multitudes came unto him, &c. Then Jesus called his disciples 
unto him, and said, I have compassion on the multitude, because they 
continue with me now three days, and have nothing to eat, &c. &c. 
And they that did eat were four thousand." In Mark vi. chapter, 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



409 



39tli and 40th verses, and John vi. chapter, 1st to 14th verses, we 
have the same facts again recorded. It would seem, therefore, 
that our Lord himself on rinding the multitude willing to receive 
instruction in the ways of salvation, had no objection to con- 
tinue with them in the mountain or desart even three days to- 
gether. If then in modern times the people show a disposition to 
relinquish worldly engagements for a season, that they may the more 
effectually commune with their God and their own souls, shall we 
therefore find fault 1 Let us take heed how we oppose ourselves 
against the workings of the spirit of truth I 

" Again, by turning to Nehemiah viii. chapter, beginning at the 
13th verse. From the sequel it would seem that by some means the 
children of Israel had lost sight of a peculiar ceremony commanded 
in the law of Moses. But when the old custom of reading the law 
in the ears of the people was revived by Nehemiah, it was noticed 
afresh, that they were commanded on the occasion of a certain feast 
to dwell in booths for seven days. And immediately the people went 
forth, 'and brought olive branches, and pine branches, and myrtle 
branches, and palm branches, &c. and made themselves booths, every 
one upon the roof of his house, and in their courts, and in the courts 
of the house of God, and in the street of the water gate, &c. 

" This ceremony was instituted in remembrance of the journey 
through the wilderness, and was particularly calculated to make 
impressions favorable to devotion, on the minds of the people. 

" They had long been in a state of captivity, and Jerusalem their 
beloved city, and the Temple were nearly destroyed, when it entered 
the heart of Nehemiah to repair them. And when they had executed 
their work, he instituted the old custom of reading the law, &c. The 
people had been brought by adversity to feel that their transgressions 
had been the cause of their calamities. They were of course dis- 
posed to indulge in repentance. Their consciences were very much 
quickened, and they wished to be obedient to the whole law. They 
therefore built them booths and sat down under them, and reflected on 
the miraculous deliverances which their fathers had received when in 
the wilderness. They felt the weight of their own sins ; they even 
imagined themselves to be in the same situation, strangers and pil- 
grims dwelling in booths. They lost sight of the bustle and com- 
merce of the city, even while they remained in it, and renewed their 
covenant to love and serve the Lord. 

" The blessed effects of Camp-Meetings were discovered as if by 
accident. But the discovery being made, those who were deeply 
interested in repairing the walls and temple of the spiritual city of 
our God, repeated the meetings with the happiest consequence. Here 
the people, by the similarity of their situation at once feel that this 
Avorld is a wilderness, and that all are spiritual travellers. They lose 
sight of the world, and give a loose to reflection. By reflection they 
are brought to a sense of their sins, and by. the help of the ministers 
and the exhortations of rejoicing converts, they are encouraged to fly 
speedily to the out-stretched arm of mercy. Being deeply impressed 
with a sense of the importance of the subject, they cease not day nor 
night to cry mightily to God, till they obtain power from on high to 
believe in the power of Jesus to save to the uttermost all them thai 
art ready to perish. 



410 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, &c. 



" I shall conclude with observing, that it is not at all uncommon 
for persons to make up their minds on hearing of an intended Camp- 
Meeting, and to come forward with the express intention and full 
expectation of obtaining religion. So that the extraordinary effects 
of these meetings produce the most solemn reflections and important 
resolutions in the minds of the people when at home. This consi- 
deration ought to do away objections raised against the shortness of 
the work. And it is to be hoped, that all those who wish to be bene- 
fitted by the meetings, will turn a deaf ear to opposition of this kind, 
when they consider that the highest possible expectation is warranted 
by the word of God. Our Lord himself declared 'to the penitent thief, 
Luke xxiii chapter, 43d verse, To-day shalt thou be with me, &c. — 
Again, Corinth, vi. chapter, 2d verse, "Behold, now is the accepted 
time; behold, now is the day of salvation." Again, Acts xvi chapter, 
and from 31st to 34th verses, inclusive. We find that the Jailor 
was convinced and enable to believe, all in the same hour of the 
night. We might also add, that three thousand were made to know 
the Lord on the one notable day, the day of Pentecost. And Saul of 
Tarsus was converted within the term of three days. Take courage 
then, ye who desire to escape from the wrath to come. The sweet 
word of deliverance is, " Believe in the Lord Jesus Christ 3 anb 

THOU SHALT BE SAVED/' 



HISTORY OF THE ' 



PRIMITIVE METHODISTS. 

BY HUGH BOURNE. 

FIRST AMERICAN EDITION* 

PART I. 

CHAPTER I. 

Account of H. and J, Bourne. 

Hugh and James Bourne, sons of Joseph and Ellen Bourne, were 
born at Fordhays, in the parish of Stoke upon Trent, in the county 
of Stafford. H. Bourne was born in the beginning of April, 1772 2 
and J. Bourne about the middle of February, 1781. Their mother 
was notable for industry, and was 'pious according to the light she 
had. She taught nearly the whole of her numerous family to read ; 
and endeavored to train them up in the fear of the Lord. Her trials 
in life were great and various, yet she had some comforts. Her 
eldest daughter, Mary, died happy in the Lord, at about twelve years 
of age 5 and while she lived; two of her sons became preachers of the 
gospel. She died triumphing in the Lord, and crying, " Come, Lord 
Jesus, and come quickly," on Thursday, August 7, 1817, at the age of 
eighty or eighty-one years. 

H. Bourne, through his mother's pious care, was early impressed 
with a sense of Divine things, and in childhood was deeply con- 
vinced of sin, and passed through much sorrow. 

In the year 1788, his parents removed to Bemersley farm, in the 
parish of Norton in the Moors, in the county of Stafford, where his 
mother finished her course, and where his'fatfier is still living, at the 
advanced age of eighty-eight years. 

In the year 1799, H. Bourne become acquainted with the nature of 
justification by faith, that is, the justification of the ungodly by faith: 
aad with the doctrine of the remission of sins; and of being born 
again. A pious person at Burslem lent his mother a volume consist- 
ing of various religious publications bound up together. It had a 
sermon on the Trinity, by Mr. Wesley, Avhich was exceedingly useful 
to H. Bourne, especially the first part of it which says, 

" Whatsoever the generality of people may think, it is certain that 
opinion is not religion ; no, not right opinion, assent to one or to ten 
thousand truths. There is a wide difference between them: even 
right opinion is as distant from religion as the east is from the west. 



412 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Persons may be quite right in their opinions, and yet have no religion 
at all. And, on the other hand, persons may be truly religious who 
hold many wrong opinions." 

Mr. W. proceeds to illustrate this by a variety of examples, aud 
then says, " Hence we cannot but infer that there are ten thousand 
mistakes, which may* consist with real religion ; with regard to which 
every candid considerate man, will think and let think." 

These remarks enabled H. Bourne to distinguish what was reli- 
gion, and what was not religion. And while reading Mr. Fletchers 
letters on the Spiritual Manifestation of the Son of God, he realized 
the blessing therein described ; he obtained the knowledge of salva- 
tion by the remission of sins, and was filled with all joy and peace 
through believing. The fruits of it were power over sin, and peace 
with God through our Lord Jesus Christ. And the fruits abiding con- 
firmed it to him, that the work was of the Lord. 

This took place in his father's house, in the spring of the year 1799, 
and at midsummer he joined the old Methodist Connexion ; and in a 
short time his mother joined ; and towards the latter end of the year 
1800, James Bourne, his youngest brother, was brought into the way 
of religion, and joined also. 



CHAPTER II. 

Work of religion at Harresehead. — A day's praying spoken of. — Chapel built, and 
the design hindered. — Account of camp-meetings in the Methodist Magazines.— 
Second revival, or increase of religion at Harresehead. — Revival ceases. — A day's 
meeting spoken of.— L. Dow's labors, and visit to Harresehead. Norton camp 
meeting resolved on. — Mow first camp meeting held on Sunday, May 31, 1807-. 
> 

In the year 1801, and for sometime after, H. Bourne was much em- 
ployed at and near Harresehead, about three miles distant from Be- 
mersley. Harresehead had no means of grace, and the inhabitants, 
chiefly colliers, appeared to be entirely destitute of religion, and much 
addicted to ungodliness ; it was indeed reckoned a profane neighbor- 
hood above most others. 

H. Bourne endeavored to promote religion there, and on the 24th 
and 25th of December, 1801, he prevailed with a collier, Daniel Shu- 
botham, of Harresehead. fully to set out for Heaven. Nearly at the 
same time another collier, Matthias Bayley, was, by other means, 
brought in the way to heaven.* These men were very earnest, and 
there was soon a considerable awakening ; and a work of religion, 
usually called a revival, took place. Prayer meetings were estab- 
lished, a number were turned to righteousness : and there was a great 
reformation in the neighborhood. 

Prayer meetings were usually held at the house of John Hall, of 
Harresehead ; his wife being a member of the Methodist Society at 
Mow, about a mile and a half distant ; and where there was preaching 

* These two have since died happv in the Lord. 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



413 



usually once a fortnight, and had been for some years. With this re* 
vival at Harresehead, a very great strictness grew up among the peo- 
ple, and none were willingly allowed to exercise in public who were 
not correct in their conduct, and diligent in the duties of their call- 
ings. And on week day evenings, the prayer meetings were seldom 
held very long, that they might not interfere with other duties. 

This was not always agreeable to every one, for at the close of a 
very lively meeting, some would frequently be saying, they, should 
have liked it to have continued longer. On one of these occasions, 
when several were speaking in this manner, D. Shubotham said, 
"You shall have a meeting upon Mow some Sunday, and have a 
whole day's praying, and then you'll be satisfied." This speech was 
quite new and unexpected, and struck the people with a degree of 
surprise. 

A few nights after on a similar occasion he used the same words ; 
and the people began to take it up. The thing seemed suitable, as it 
held out a prospect of having a fair course of praying, without any 
restraint. 

Their design of having "A day's praying," was, however frus- 
trated in the following manner. H. Bourne prevailed with them to 
join the Old Methodist Society, and the same year, 1802, he built a 
chapel at Harresehead, in a great measure at his own expense ; and 
preaching was appointed in it for ten and two, every Sunday. This 
was overdoing it. The work had been raised up chiefly by means of 
pious conversation and prayer meetings ; and so very much preaching 
at such a place, and under such circumstances, seemed not to have a 
good effect ; it seemed to hinder the exertions of the people. And 
the preachers, in general, were unfavorable to the day's praying upon 
Mow. H, Bourne was grieved with this ; he thought the people 
should not have been hindered of their day's meeting. And the revi- 
val soon made a pause. But those who had been brought in. stood 
very firm. 

About this time the Methodist Magazines began to be circulated at 
Harresehead. They contained accounts of a great work of religion 
in America, carried on chiefly by means of camp meetings, usually 
held in the open air, with various exercises, for several days together. 
Through the constant reading of these, the day's meeting upon 
Mow was frequently brought up in conversation, and it began to be 
called a camp meeting. 

At Michaelmas, 1804, another revival or increase of religion arose 
at Harresehead, by the following means. There were then living at 
and near Stockton, a number of poor, but very pious people, who were 
members of the Old Methodist connexion, and were called revivalists. 
And a pious person, J. Clark of Congleton, engaged a number of 
them, (at a considerable expense to himself,) to attend the Michael- 
mas lovefeast, at the old Methodist chapel at Congleton ; and sent an 
invitation to the pious people at Harresehead to meet them there. At 
the lovefeast they made a variety of remarks on a free, full, and pres- 
ent salvation, to be obtained by faith, and held by faith ; and they 
spoke much of being sanctified wholly. When the love feast was 
closed they held a meeting in J. Clark's hduse, at which H. Bourne 
and the Harresehead people were present. This meeting was lively; 



414 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



they prayed with some who were seeking pardon, and others who 
were seeking to be sanctified wholly. And the Lord crowned their 
labors with success, and made them a means of bringing H. Bourne 
and the Harresehead people more fully into the law of faith, and by 
this means the design of J. Clark was accomplished. 

The next evening, Monday, H. Bourne was at the class meeting in 
Harresehead chapel; there was an extraordinary outpouring of the 
Spirit ; and a very great quickening ran speedily throughout the so- 
ciety. The word was like fire among dry stubble: the work broke 
out in all directions ; and numbers were converted to God. The 
strictness already established, gave great stability to the revival ; and, 
in a short time, there was a reviving in almost every part of the cir- 
cuit, and many were added to the Lord. 

At Tunstall the revival made its first effectual appearance in the 
class led by Mr. James Steele, and it grew powerful. A number 
were converted to God, who proved very firm in the cause of religion, 
among whom were William Clowes, James Nixon, and William Mor- 
ris. And between these people and H. and J. Bourne an intimacy 
grew up ; and in particular between H. Bourne and William Clowes. 

Early in the year 1806, owing, as it was thought, to some steps ta- 
ken by the under travelling preacher, the revival at Harresehead made 
a pause, which was cause of grief to many, and the more so as up- 
wards of twelve months elapsed without a single conversion taking 
place. During this interval, many wished the day's meeting upon 
Mow to be held hoping it would be a means to increase or revive 
religion: 

They conceived that the first proposal of a day's meeting was prov- 
idential. And, as the Methodist Magazines shewed that camp meet- 
ings had been a means of a great increase or revival of religion in 
America, they thought there was reason to hope they would be use- 
ful in England. Again it was observed that an expectation of such 
a meeting had been raised, had spread largely, and had been kept 
alive for some years; and this was thought to indicate a call of prov- 
idence. 

One of the colliers, Thomas Cotton,* who had been brought to the 
Lord in the revival, and was become a useful local preacher, was very 
strenuous for it. But D. Shubotham was reluctant, on account of 
preaching being appointed at ten and two in the chapel. 

About this time, there was a revival at Congleton, and another at 
Macclesfield, under the ministry of LORENZO DOW, a native of 
America. This man spoke largely of the camp meetings, both in public 
and private, and printed several tracts on the subject. These things, 
in addition to the Methodist Magazines, filled the country with camp 
meeting conversations. And the desires to see a camp meeting were 
raised very high. 

About the beginning of April, 1807, L. D. spoke at Harresehead 
chapel. Here H. Bourne heard him for the first time ; and here too 
he spoke largely of the camp meetings ; observing that, occasionally, 
something of a pentecostal power attended them ; and that for a con- 
siderable time, in America, as much good had been done, and as many 

* T. Cotton has since died happy in the Lord. 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



415 



souls brought to God, at the camp meetings, as at all the other meet- 
ings put together. 

The next morning, H. and J. Bourne heard him preach his fare- 
well sermon at Congleton, being on the point of returning to America. 
Before he set off, H. Bourne purchased from him a pamphlet containing' 
some account how the camp meetings were held ; and another enti- 
tled, " A Defence of Camp Meetings, by the Rev. S. K. Jennings, 
A. M." 

H. Bourne, on reading these, resolved on a camp meeting to be held 
in August, at Norton in the Moors, to counteract the bad effect of the 
wake or annual parish feast. The society at that place had for some 
years, uniformly suffered a loss of members at the times of the 
wakes, chiefly by the young people being drawn into vanity : and he 
judged a camp meeting would be the only means to engage their at- 
tention, and prevent their being so drawn away. There was a num- 
ber of earnest pious people, at and about Norton ; and he thought to 
engage the assistance of some of the pious praying labourers from 
Harresehead, and pay them wages for loss of time ; and he expected 
also the assistance of two or three preachers : and with all these 
means, he conceived there was a prospect of holding a meeting for a 
few days, at the beginning of the week, until the heat of the wake 
should be gone past. 

In a few days after this he went to Harresehead to attend the class, 
and confer with the people about the matter. He laid open before 
them the plan and design of the proposed Norton camp meeting. It 
fully met their approbation, and a number of them engaged to give 
their assistance. 

They themselves, had formed a design to hold a camp meeting, 
and it was now thought right to bring it to a conclusion. The 
preachers' plan was examined, and it being found that Thomas Cot- 
ton was the preacher appointed in Harresehead chapel for Sunday, 
May 31, 1807, that day was fixed upon for the camp meeting, and 
published accordingly. And, in the mean time, prayer and supplica- 
tion were made unto the Lord without ceasing, to bless and prosper 
the camp meetings. 

The camp meeting was published to begin at six o'clock in the 
morning, if the weather proved fine ; but for no camp meeting to be 
expected if it was rainy. And very early in the morning, there fell 
so much rain that the Harresehead people gave up all further thought 
of the meeting, and both they and H. Bourne concluded there would 
be no meeting. But it proved to be the Lord's will that there certain- 
ly should be a camp meeting. And, under his divine influence, many 
pious people came in from distant places ; and about six o'clock, 
they begun the meeting, and carried it on for a considerable time, be- 
fore the Harresehead people came to the ground. 

It was held on the Cheshire side of Mow, in a field belonging to 
pious old Joseph Pointon the old class leader* The first preaching 
stand was only a few yards from the boundary line which paits the 
two counties, and which runs nearly along the ridge of the mountain. 

The weather, at first, seemed unfavorable, there was a show of rain 

* He has since died, gloriously triumphing in the Lord. 



416 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



and occasionally a little moisture descended. But in a short time 
the clouds dispersed, and the Lord sent fine weather the whole of the 
day. 

The people came in very fast, and after some time another preach- 
ing stand was erected, at a considerable distance from the first. And 
nearly at the same time two praying companies took up their stations, 
and in these companies the Lord made bare his arm ; several were 
brought into distress, and some were brought into liberty. 

There were permanent praying companies, they did not break up 
for preaching.* 

About noon a third preaching stand was erected, and after that a 
fourth. At the preaching stands the services were diversified ; they 
were carried on with singing, prayer, preaching, exhortations, speak- 
ing experience, relating anecdotes, &c. 

The meeting went on without intermission, from about six in the 
morning, till about half past eight in the evening : and a great solem- 
nity rested on the people all the time. 

In the afternoon, a camp meeting was appointed to be held upon 
Mow, in July, and to continue a few days, to engage the people, and 
counteract the bad effect of the wake ; and it was published together 
with that to be held at Norton. 

Soon after four o'clock the congregation began sensibly to decline, 
and at six they were confined to one stand. The meeting then pro- 
ceeded chiefly in praying services. About seven o'clock several were 
brought under a concern, chiefly by being spoken to, while the meet- 
ing Was going on : and six were brought into liberty. About half 
past eight the meeting closed. And this was the first Mow Camp 
Meeting. 



CHAPTER III. 

Good done at the first Meeting. — An account published.— Opposition.— Proceedings 
of the second Mow cavnp meeting. — Opposition turned to good. — Many ronverled. 

The first camp meeting exceeded the expectation of the people both 
in the greatness of it and in its effect. A visible change for the better 
appeared in the neighborhood ; and it was the unanimous opinion of 
the pious people at Harresehead, that more good had been done at that 
meeting than at all the preachings and meetings in that neighborhood, 
during the preceding twelve months. H. Bourne wrote an account 
of the meeting, of which, (being printed in a small pamphlet) thou- 
sands were speedily circulated. Camp Meetings being new in Eng- 

* This method was again adopted on Sunday, July 30, 1820, at a camp meeting- 
near Loughborough ; where a permanent eompany was formed to pray with mourn- 
ers, and they laboured, without intermission, from ten or eleven o'clock in the fore- 
noon, till nine in the evening. See the Primitive MethodiBt Magazine, volume I. 
page 241. 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



417 



land, people wished to know how the services were carried on, and 
what success attended the labors. 

As the camp meetings were calculated for great usefulness, they 
met with great and unexpected opposition. In the first place, the two 
travelling preachers in the Burslem circuit put out hand-bills against 
them. And in a short time, the travelling preachers in the Maccles- 
iield circuit did the same. 

In addition to this, a man in the Potteries who was a great persecu- 
tor of religion, gave it out that he would crush the camp meetings. 
This he thought to do by means of the Conventicle Act, which was 
then unrepealed.* Many eyes were fixed on this man. His hatred 
*to religion was well known ; and many, both professors and profane, 
fully expected that the camp meetings would be immediately sup- 
pressed. And this man's threats, together with the travelling preach- 
ers' exertions, hindered several from attending. 

Nevertheless, on Sunday, July 19, 1807, the wake commenced, and 
the second Mow camp meeting was held- Great numbers attended, 
and it was well supported ; and proceeded with energy and effect. 
Twice during the day the work broke out in a powerful manner, and 
many were brought into liberty. 

On one of these occasions, when many were praying with mourners 
the persecutor before mentioned, came on horseback, attended with 
one or two more. He attempted to break into the meeting where 
prayer was making for mourners, but could not succeed. He then 
inquired for the heads of the meeting, and was directed to H. Bourne, 
who had just before retired behind a hill, and who was ignorant of this 
man, and of his intentions. The man, however, was soon brought to 
him, and appeared to be very warm. But he conversed with him 
coolly and at large. The man then, with some threatenings, went 
away, riding past the congregation. The Lord then interposed, and 
struck such a terror on him, that he stopped his horse, and sent for H. 
Bourne, and seemed conscious of being in an error. After some con- 
versation, he took leave ; and, at parting said: "God bless you. r 
And the people present said, " God bless him." 

Through the blessing of Almighty God, this man's coming proved 
of the utmost service to the camp meetings. It put a bridle on the 
open persecution ; it being naturally concluded, that if any thing could 
have been safely done against the camp meetings, this man would have 
done it. 

On the Monday, the meeting was numerous and proceeded with 
good effect, and a number of conversions took place. On Tuesday 
the company was small, but the meeting was powerful. The follow- 
ing is an extract from H. Bourne's journal : " About forty were con- 
verted on the Sunday, and about twenty on the Monday ; on the 
Tuesday, towards night, we broke up." 

* This act was repealed in 1812. 



27 



418 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE:, 



CHAPTER IV, 

Expectation of a general spread of the gospel. — Useful institutions.— Oh the fr£fs 
and second Mow camp meetings.— Many failed when opposition arose. — Minute of 
the Old Methodist Conference against camp meetings.— Remarks thereon, and on 
the opposition. — Brown Edge camp meeting. Norton camp meeting commences,, 
and is supported in an extraordinary manner. 

Pious- people- of almost all denominations look for a general spread 
of the Gospel, and many powerful institutions have arisen for in- 
creasing the work ; and among these are the camp meetings, which 
are likely to go through, the world, and become a general blessing. 

At the first camp meeting, there were abundance of local preachers 
and praying laborers of the Old Methodist Connexion.- These came 
from Macclesfield, Congleton, and many other places.. From Tuns- 
tall there was a considerable number who were not preachers, but 
who labored diligently, among whom were William Clowes and 
James Nixon- There were also several preachers of the Independ- 
ent Methodists. Pious people in gene^l seemed satisfied that such 
meetings were of the Lord. But many who had never seen a camp 
meeting, began to oppose, and made a general attack on field preach- 
ing; allowing, indeed, that in Mr. Wesley's days it was sight, but 
had become improper since that time.. Their opposition, and argu- 
ments had great effect, and many became undecided in their minds ; 
yet the second Mow camp meeting was well supported. Many of the 
Independent Methodists attended.- J. Nixon also attended, and W. 
Clowes was there with several others from Tunstall, although some 
of them were getting undecided in their minds. 

So soon as opposition arose, the weight of the camp meeting cause 
was thrown upon H. and J. Bourne, and involved them in various diffi- 
culties, and these difficulties were much increased by the following 
Minute of the Old Methodist Conference, made about this time : — 

" Q. What is the judgment of the Conference concerning what are 
called Camp Meetings." 

" -A* It is our judgment, that even supposing such meetings to be 
allowable in America, they are highly improper in England, and like- 
ly to be productive of considerable mischief: and we disclaim all 
connexion with them." 

This brought the matter to an extraordinary issue. On the one 
hand, it was understood, that the whole force of the Conference would 
he levelled against the camp meetings, and, in particular against the 
Norton camp meeting: and, on the otner hand,. it was thought that 
the Conference had been strangely misled. The openly profane also 
beg:an to muster all their force. They had been foiled at the second 
MBw camp meeting, but they again attempted to oppose by every 
means in their power, and they circulated a report that a Magistrate 
or some other person in authority had said, he would see whether 
Hugh Bourne must rule all the country. 

A camp meeting was, however, held at Brown Edge, about two 
miles from Norton, on Sunday, August 16, 1807, This was carried; 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



4-19 



on by H. Bourne, T. Cotton, and some praying laborers from Harrese- 
head and Norton : the Lord owned the labors, and a very ungodly 
man was turned to seriousness. This meeting was not very large, 
but its success strengthened the cause. 

But it was for the Norton camp meeting to decide the grand ques- 
tion, whether the camp meetings should be entirely swept away, or 
whether they should be established upon an unshaken foundation ; 
and therefore the whole force of the opposition was levelled against 
that camp meeting. The opposition of the openly profane was tea- 
zing and troublesome ; but the Minute of Conference, and the argu- 
ments against field preaching, had a still greater effect, and convinced 
the judgments, or staggered the resolutions of many. And, indeed, 
so extraordinary was the nature and force of this opposition, that for a 
few days, J. Bourne himself was undecided in his mind : but on giv- 
ing himself up to earnest prayer for direction, the Lord, by a remarka- 
ble dream, set his mind at rest. 

No opposition could shake H. Bourne ; he believed from the first 
that the camp meetings were of the Lord, and that it was his duty to 
stand by them. This, in some degree arose from the following cir- 
cumstance : — Shortly after the Norton and Mow first camp meetings 
were appointed, he and D. Shubotham and M. Bailey, were at pious 
old Joseph Pointon's, and while praying for those camp meetings, it 
was strongly impressed on H. Bourne's mind, that they should not 
die, but live. From this it was concluded that, from some quarter, 
severe opposition would arise, but that the Lord would stand by those 
two camp meetings : And time has proved that conclusion to be right. 
And from that moment, H. Bourne believed himself called of God to 
stand bv the camp meetings, and that if he deserted the cause it would 
be at the peril of his soul. 

The Minute of Conference, and the arguments against field preach- 
ing, seemed weighty to many ; but some things had weight on the 
other side :— 

1. H. and J. Bourne were not shaken concerning worship in the 
open air: this, thev knew, to be both methodistical and scriptural. 

2. The design of the first Mow camp meeting was to complete 
what had first started under the idea of i; A day's praying upon Mow." 
Norton camp meeting was appointed to preserve the society from the 
ravages of the wake. And the second Mow camp meeting was also 
designed to counteract the bad effect of the wake, held, at the time, 
in that parish. 

3. Camp meetings were perfectly consistent with Methodism, as 
was manifest from the Methodist Magazines. 

4. The twenty-first article in the Church Prayer Book says, that 
general assemblies may err, and have erred j and in making that 
Minute there was an error, or departure from the line of methodism 
laid down by Mr. Wesley. The case of the watch nights was some- 
what similar. When these were begun by the Kingswood colliers, 
Mr. Wesley was strongly solicited to put a stop to them. But he 
wisely determined first to see a watch night himself r and the conse- 
quence was, he established them generally in the Methodist Connect- 
ion : and they have been, and still are, a blessing to thousands. 

But the Minute of Conference against camp meetings, was ground- 



420 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



ed upon hearsay and report only, not one of the Conference having 
seen any of those meetings. 

5. The travelling preachers who first raised the opposition had 
never seen a camp meeting, 

6. During that year, more souls had been converted to God, at the 
camp meetings, than in all the circuit besides. 

These and other things induced H. and J. Bourne to believe that 
their duty to God and man, as well as their peculiar duty as members 
of the Old Methodist Connexion, required them to support the camp 
meetings, until the Lord had shown to the contrary. But by so doing 
they were involved in a variety of troubles, and had almost a pros- 
pect of being ruined in their worldly circumstances. 

The more opposition increased, the more Norton camp meeting 
rose in importance, and there was a considerable agitation in the 
country. H. and J. Bourne were of opinion that the Lord would sup- 
port that camp meeting ; but in what manner they could not foresee. 
They, however, made all the preparations in their power. And, as 
this and Mow«second camp meeting were accompanied with tents, it 
cost them both trouble and expense, and they were thrown upon a 
variety of other expenses by the grievous opposition. They, however, 
conceived that at this meeting the Lord would manifest his will, and 
the matter would be settled. 

There seldom happens a meeting which is contemplated with so 
much anxiety as this ; or which causes so much thought, or so great a 
moving in the country. However, at length, Sunday. August 23. 
1807, arrived ; and, rather early in the morning, a few'laborers were 
on the ground, and the camp meeting commenced. A few from Har- 
resehead and other places, with J. N ixon from Tunstall were present ; 
and the pious people at and about Norton were very diligent. H. and 
J. Bourne were thankful for this assistance : these, however, appeared 
but a small company to support so very large a meeting. 

The weather occasionally was unfavorable, but people eame in 
very fast, and the meeting proceeded hopefully ; but when it grew 
very large, the laborers being few, seemed rather discouraged ; and it 
appeared doubtful whether the meeting would be supported through- 
out the day. But a stranger came inro the field, and endeavoured to 
introduce himself to the meeting. He was admitted, at first with 
caution, but the Lord soon opened his way. His name was Paul 
Johnson, a doctor of physic from Dublin, in Ireland, A friend of his 
in Cheshire had written him an account of the English camp meet- 
ings, and in waiting before the Lord, he believed the Lord required 
him to attend that camp meeting. It was difficult for him to leave 
his business so long ; nevertheless, believing it to be the will of God t 
he came over into England, and came to the Norton camp meeting. 
He was an excellent speaker, and his coming was a means of restor- 
ing confidence to the meeting : and he was one of its chiefest supports. 

In the afternoon, T. Cotton came to the field, and the meeting went 
on powerfully, and without intermission till between seven and eight 
o'clock in the evening. It proceeded with power on the Monday, and 
was resumed in the afternoon on Tuesday, and on Tuesday evening 
this*extraordinary meeting was finally closed : and the end first intend- 
ed was fully accomplished. The jlord so favored it, that the whole 



AND REFLECTIONS. 421 

society was preserved ; not one member being drawn away by the 
vanities of the wake. And from that important moment, the English 
earnp meetings were established on an immovable foundation, and 
could never afterwards be shaken. 

The commg of Dr. Johnson was looked upon as an extraordinary 
interposition of Divine Providence, and H. and J. Bourne were satis- 
fied that the camp meetiugs were of the Lord ; and they were equally 
satisfied, that their duty as members of the Old Methodist Connection, 
required them to upheld and support the camp meetings. It is true, 
the Conference, through crediting reports, had rejected the camp 
meetings for a time.* but H. and J. Bourne knew that the Lord could 
turn the minds of the Conference, or carry on the camp meetings by 
other means. 



CHAPTER V. 

On the rejection of Camp Meetings. Xew line of proceedings opened. Origin ci 
the Connection. Changes introduced by the Camp Meetings. 

The camp meetings being, at that time rejected by the Old Metho- 
dist Conference, were given into the hands of H. and J. Bourne ; and 
at the Norton camp meetings they had another proof of the goodness 
and mercy of God : for there when expected help was cut off, the 
Lord provided unexpected help. This opened a new line of proceed- 
ings, and was a guide to them in their future labors. It taught them 
not to depend on man. but to do their duty, and leave the event of all 
things to God. And it was as a rule with them not to invite any to 
assist them in their various labors, but to do their duty, and trust in 
the Lord for support • and they found him according to his word. 

It seems as if at this time, a new system arose, and a new line of 
proceedings opened ; the camp meetings introduced such changes, as 
put a new appearance on the face of things. 

1. They were a means of restoring and establishing worship in the 
open air. ' Mr. Wesley established that part of it which is called field 
preaching ; but which, depending wholly on preaching was nearly 
worn out. But the camp meetings introduced it with a variety of 
exercises each assisting each, and thus established it on a firm and 
broad basis. 

2. Meetings soon rose up which were held in the open air, with a 
variety of religious exercises, for two or three hours together. These 
were crowned with considerable success ; and the people for con- 
venience called them small camp meetings. 

3. The camp meetings, by a change of exercises, enable people to 
continue the active worship of God, for a course of time, with energy 
and effect. 

* Since the camp meetings have spread so extensively, and their utility has been 
made manifest, many Buefi meetings have been held 'in the Old Methodist Con- 
nection. And, it is understood that in 1320, their Conference adopted such meetings, 
only requiring them to be called by a different name !• 



422 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



4. They open the way for missionary labors, and promote a spim 

of enterprise. 

5. The camp meeting praying services impart vigor, energy, and 
courage, to the pious praying laborers ; and this strengthens other 
prayer meetings. 

6. They have been a means of establishing prayer meetings at the 
close of preachings. The preachers find the preaching to be a part 
only of their duty, they have besides, to collect the energies of the 
people, and make a general effort to bring forward the work of God. 



CHAPTER VI. 

H. and J. Bourne begin to labor extensively in new places. La3k Edge. Mr, 
Smith's house, at Tunstall opened for public worship. Tean, Wooton, Ramsor. 
Various camp meetings. H. Bourne separated from the Old Connection. Second 
meeting at Wooton. Wow fourth camp meeting. H. and J. Bourne not willing to 
take wholly the care of societies. Ramsor first and second camp meetings. 

When the Norton camp meeting had risen over every obstacle, it 
appeared as if opposition had spent its chief force ; and it never after- 
wards rose to any material height. Yet the Minute of Conference 
was still pressed, and H. and J. Bourne were made to feel the force 
of it in a variety of ways. 

They, however, were so intent upon the conversion of souls to 
God, that it swallowed up other considerations; and when the Minute 
of Conference continued to be pressed, the Lord, in another respect, 
led them in a new tract. There were various neighborhoods where 
no means of grace were established ; and the Lord opened their hearts 
to visit some of those neighborhoods. At the Norton camp meeting, 
they had a strong invitation to visit Lask Edge, about four miles from 
Bemersley. Here a society was soon raised up : and it being on the 
skirts of the Leek circuit of the Old Connection, it was joined to that 
circuit. Nevertheless. H. and J. Bourne, for some years, supplied it 
usually once a fortnight with preaching. 

Towards the close of this year 1807, a Mr. Smith of Tunstall made 
accommodations for preaching in a large room, in his own house. It 
was in this house the cause of methodism at Tunstall wass first raised 
up; and it was chiefly supported by this family. This family also 
gave the land on which the Old Methodist Chapel was built. And 
now the house was again opened for public worship; and it was 
chiefly supplied by the local preachers of the Old Methodist Connec- 
tion. Mr. James Steele was cousin and steward to Mr. Smith, and on 
account of Mr. Smith's great age, he was much with him in the 
house, and conducted the family worship. He also attended and 
assisted at the public worship, and was a means of drawing respect 
to it. 

Early in the year 1808, J. Bourne, by a peculiar call of Divine 
providence, went and preached in the open air at Tean, a village 
about twenty miles from Bemersley. This opening being followed a 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



423 



society was soon raised up, and it was joined to one of the circuits of 
the Old Connection ; yet for some some years, H. and J. Bourne had 
Co provide for it once a fortnight, the same as Lask Edge. 

H. and J. Bourne, when their employments would admit of it, had 
for some years, been in the habit of enterprising, and making religious 
excursions, and had labored much at Kingsley, in Staffordshire, which 
is within a few miles of Tean. Their laboring in these places was a 
means, in the hand of Divine Providence, of leading them to Farley, 
and from there to Ramsor and Wooten, where the cause made a 
powerful stand, and from whence it spread very extensively. 

At the instance of a pious young woman at Farley, an appointment 
was made for J. Bourne to preach there on Sunday, March 20, 1808. 
But he being unavoidably called another way, H. fiourne supplied his 
place, and it was a powerful time. There being then at Ramsor a 
small Methodist society, of which this young woman was a member, 
they were most of them at this preaching ; and about the 10th of 
April 1808, they sent H. Bourne an invitation to preach at Ramsor. 
But he and J. Bourne had then appointments certain to Sunday, May 
the 1st ; on which day they were to open the camp meetings for 1808, 
by holding one on the top of a mountain in Shropshire, called Rekin,, 
There had existed, time out of mind, an evil custom of multitudes 
assembling on the top of Rekin on the first Sunday in May, and 
spending the day in iniquity. This place was about forty miles from 
Bemersley, and here they began the camp meetings for 1808. The 
account in H. Bourne's journal is as follows : — 

"The Rekin is a large mountain commanding a vast extent of 
country. It is very difficult of ascent being exceedingly steep; and 
when you seem to have gained the summit, there appears (as it were) 
another mountain before you, &c. There was a vast number of peo- 
ple. (The meeting) began about half past twelve : I had great liberty 
as had others, (we gave away a great many religious tracts,) and 
about five we broke up." 

On Saturday evening, May 7, 1808, H. Bourne visited Ramsor. 
and preached there for the first time. The next morning, Sunday 
May 8, Francis Horobin, took him abroad, and pointed out to him a 
number of villages which had no means of grace, advising him that 
some of them should be visited, saying that he himself would render 
all the assistance in his power. This was singular, as he himself was 
not then in the way to heaven. However, they fixed on Wooton- 
under-Weaver, about a mile from Ramsor, and appointed meeting 
there for Sunday May 22. H. Bourne was at two meetings in the 
forenoon, and at two o'clock he preached at Ramsor, and then departed, 

Sunday, May 15, 1808. A camp meeting was held at Bug-Lawton 
jn Cheshire. Here reading was first introduced. 

On Sunday, May 22, 1808, H. and J. Bourne held their first 
Wooton meeting. It was held in the open air. The congregation 
was very large, and behaved with the utmost propriety. This was 
properly a small camp meeting; at began about a quarter past two, 
and continued a great part of the afternoon: and was attended with 
great success. 

" On the Sunday following May 29, 1808, Mow third camp meet- 
ing commenced about nine o'clock in the morning, and broke up 



424 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



between six and seven at night. We began with a prayer meeting ; 
then E. H. spoke; then prayer; then I spoke; then we prayed, and 
T. Cotton spoke; then a prayer meeting, at the conclusion of which 
we gave away hand bills, rules for holy living : we then stopped for 
dinner. 

" We had some opposition, but we had plenty of laborers. Glory 
be to God for ever. 

" Before dinner was over I began to read, and I read a long time. 
I at first thought I should be immediately exhausted. But I thought 
{ The Lord can give strength,' and so it was ; for as my strength failed, 
I was supplied with new strength. Glory be to God'. 

c ' The power of God came down upon the congregation in the mor- 
ning, and never left it all the day, so that the company was solemn. 
There was a very great company in the afternoon, and about three 
o'clock a very sharp fire ; one was set at liberty, and others were in 
distress, and the power of God continued strong till the meeting 
broke up at night." 

J. Bourne spoke in the afternoon, and this meeting had a good 
effect. 

On Saturday, June 18, 1898, H. Bourne believing it to be the will 
of the Lord, set out upon a religious excursion, into Cheshire and 
Lancashire. And on Thursday, June 23, being on his return home, 
an extraordinary impression came in his mind that he should soon be 
put out of the Old Methodist Society. This, at first struck him with 
surprise ; but on considering that he had not heard any hint of such 
a tiling, and that he was, at that time, a Trustee in the society, he 
thought it quite unlikely for such a thing to take place ; and he put 
away the impression. But it returned with such force that in strug- 
gling against it he was deprived of all peace of mind, and of alt 
comfort. After some time he found himself obliged to yield to it, 
and on his so doing, joy unspeakable flowed in his soul, and he was 
filled with all joy and peace in believing. 

The following which are marked with double commas, are extracts 
from H. Bourne's journal. 

f Saturday 25. I set off to Kingsley. Sunday, June 26, I led the 
class. At noon we set off to Tean, and held meeting out of doors, 
and had a large congregation ; and good I believe, was done. We 
gave them rules for holy living, and appointed meeting- to be in a 
fortnight in the forenoon." 

Note. — This was done that the afternoon might be at liberty for 
missionary elsewhere. 

" At night I stood up at Kingsley, and the Lord touched many 
hearts. 

' ! Momlay 27, I started home. At night I went to Tunstall, saw 
Wm. Clowes, and went with him to the (religious) tract (society) 
meeting. 

On Tuesday, June 28, 1808. H. Bourne had proof that the impres- 
sion on the Thursday was correct ; the report reached him, that at the 
Quarter-day meeting held the day before at Burslem, he was put out 
of the Old Methodist Society. His being put out without any kind of 
hearing was looked upon as a breach of discipline, and the more so as 
he was at that time a Trustee in the society. He, however was resigned, 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



423 



to the Lord's will, and felt thankful that the Lord had so prepared his 
mind. For so great was his attachment to the Old Connexion, that 
he conceived the trial would have been too heavy for him if the Lord 
had not interposed. 

The following are chiefly extracts from his journal : — 

" Friday, July 8, 1808. I went to Tunstall. J. Nixon discoursed 
with me about being out of the society. I said, I ought (to have had 
an opportunity) to have answered for myself. He said I should en- 
deavor to come in again. I said, I had left it to the Lord. He said, I 
should have more privileges. I said, (as it was) I should have the 
privilege of doing the Lord's will. He said, if I did that I should be a 

happy man. Nevertheless, he thought I ought to talk with 

about it, to prevent him from acting hastily another time.: We then 
talked of the deep things of religion." 

" Saturday July 9, 1808. I set off for Kingsley, and had a happy 
time just before I arrived." Note. — He and J. Bourne had thought of 
visiting some new place on the ensuing Sunday ; and during that time, 
he waited on the Lord for direction, and believed it to be the will of 
God that they should visit Wooton. This, however, required extra- 
ordinary exertion of travelling. 

" Sunday July 10. I set off early to Wooton, about seven miles, to 
appoint meeting for half-past two, or three in the afternoon. I had 
then about ten miles to go to Tean, and a hilly cross country road. — 
However the Lord gave me strength, and 1 forced my way ; but was 
very foot-sore, and quite a stranger to the road. I reached before J. 
Bourne had read his text ; and the power of the Lord laid hold on part 
of the congregation. 

" J. Bourne had a horse, so we rode by turns, and forced our way to 
Wooton in due time ; and we had a pleasant meeting. We then set 
off home, and arrived late." Note. This second Wooton meeting 
was extraordinary both in itself and in the circumstances which at- 
tended it. And from that time H. and J. Bourne continued regularly 
to visit Wooton and Ramsor, connecting them with Tean. 

" Sunday, July 17. We had (another) camp meeting at Mow. — 
We invited, I believe, no one. We let people, and left it to the 
Lord to send whom he would, and he sent plenty of laborers." 

The Norton camp meeting had convinced them fully that there was 
no trusting in an arm of flesh ; and also that the Lord would support 
his own cause. They, therefore, endeavored to move cautiously in 
their multiplied labors, but without inviting any one to assist them. — 
Yet the Lord so moved on the minds of the people, that the camp 
meetings were well supported, and in their labors several voluntarily 
came forward to assist ; and for these they made regular appointments 
together with themselves. Thomas Cotton labored much with them, 
and was very useful : but as he was a poor man and had a large family, 
they paid him wages for all loss of time, and gave him a ? deal of sup- 
port besides. 

Their end and aim was the conversion of sinners to God ; and they 
were exceedingly averse from going any further than was strictly ne- 
cessary to promote this great end. On this account they did not form 
societies in the full sense of the word ; and the fruits of their labors 
usually fell into the Old Methodist Connection. 



426 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



" Saturday, August 20, 1808. As I (H. B.) was going to Ramsor, 1 
planned out a camp meeting to be held on Ramsor Common. And 
when at Ramsor, F. Horobin set on and planned out just the same 
meeting ; and proposed it to be in a fortnight. This I thought re- 
markable, as I had not spoken to him about it." Note. This being 
rather extraordinary, the camp meeting was immediately published. 

" Saturday, September 3. I started with J. H. and Wm. Clowes to 
Ramsor, where we held a meeting. 

"Sunday, September 4, 1808, the camp meeting began. It had 
rained much in the night, and it had been rainy a long time. But the 
Lord sent us a fine day. In this we saw and acknowledged the finger 
of God. — Many were affected/' 

This very successful camp meeting was carried on chiefly by pray- 
ing services. Matthias Bayley was there with several others from 
about Harresehead, although the distance was about twenty miles. 

" Sunday, September 18, 1808. I (H. B.) preached at Lask Edge, 
Gratton, and Gillow Heath. J. Bourne and T. Cotton were at Tean 
and Wooton. T. Cotton brought word that a great many started for 
heaven at the camp meeting, and there is a great desire for another. 

" Wednesday 21. J. H. strongly requested me to write to F. Ho- 
robin to appoint another camp meeting, which I complied with. 

" Saturday, October 8. I went to Ramsor with W. Clowes and an- 
other person. It was a very rainy day. 

"Sunday, October 9, 1808. Camp meeting began about half-past 
nine o'clock There was good attention, (and fine weather) all the 
day. The meeting broke up about five o'clock, and we went home, 
riding by turns." At this meeting W. Clowes first began to preach, 
and the people encouraged him to go on in the same way. 

These two very successful meetings closed the camp meetings for 
the year 1808. 

" Wednesday, October 19, 1808. I (H. B.) was at Harresehead 
prayer meeting, and had an extraordinary time. I told several there 
of the revival that is now springing up at Ramsor, and the neighbor- 
hood thereabout, and asked what other way that revival could have 
been begun. They, in general concluded, that it could not well, at 
this time, have been begun in any other way but by camp meetings.'- 

u 

«■ ■ Ul, 

CHAPTER VII. 

Various camp meetings— A young preacher raised up— A person taken out as a; 
travelling preacher — StaDdley visited and a society raised up — Intention to join it to 
the old connection — That intention frustrated — Reflections thereon from JH. Bourne^ 
journal— H. and J. Bourne obliged to enlarge their views — State of the connection. 

In the former part of the year 1809, the current of things went on 
as before. On Suaday, May 21, a camp meeting was held at Ramsor. 
On Sunday, June 18, another was held upon Mow. On Sunday. 
July 9, a powerful camp meeting was held upon a mountain in Bid- 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



427 



dulph, which is in Staffordshire. And on Sunday, July 16, a very 
large camp meeting was held upon Mow. These were the principal 
<;amp meetings held this year. 

On Tuesday, August 22, 1809, a young man, William Allcock, at 
H. Bourne's request, stood up to preach for the first time. He soon 
became an active useful preacher, and was a means of strengthening 
the cause. 

In November, a travelling preacher was engaged. The entry of it 
in H. Bourne's journal is as follows : " Friday, (November) 17, (1809,) 

I agreed with to give him ten shillings a week, till Lady day 

(next,) to labor in the vineyard. 

The directions to this man were, To follow the openings of Provi- 
dence : and get as many as he could converted to the Lord, and advise 
{hem to join other connections. 

On Wednesday evening, March 14, 1810, H. and J. Bourne visited 
Standley, a village about four miles distant from Bemersley. The 
meeting was held at the house of Joseph Slater, who was nearly rela- 
ted to them. After the conclusion of the meeting, H. B. was a 
means of bringing his wife, Mary Slater, into the immediate faith of 
the gospel, and she obtained joy and peace through believing. A 
work immediately begun. T he meetings were held at J. Slater's house 
and a class of ten members* was soon raised up. 

This society. H. aDd J. Bourne intended to get united with the Bur- 
slem circuit of the old connexion ; but a multitude of calls delayed 
the application : and it was still further delayed, by the circumstance 
of H. B. on Saturday, April 7, making an 'excursion into Cheshire, 
and continuing to labor in Cheshire and Lancashire, till Thursday, 
May 10, 1810, before he returned home. 

During this interval, a class leader in the Burslem circuit of the 
old connection, made such an interference, with regard to Standley, as, 
in its issue, cut off all prospect of uniting Standley society with the 
old connection. 

This gave extreme trial of mind to J. Bourne, and when H. Bourne 
came home, he was struck with astonishment on being informed that 
they should be obliged to take wholly upon themselves the care of 
Standley society. There was, however, no remedy. Necessity was 
laid upon them, and they could not drawback without sacrificing con- 
science ; and therefore, with fear and trembling, they entered upon 
their more extensive charge. But their fears were soon dispelled. — 
Another young man was raised up as a preacher among them, and the 
Lord sent in so much assistance that their minds were soon fully re- 
conciled. 

The following extract from H. B.'s journal, which was written 
at Standley, will throw light on this part of the history ; it is as 
follows : — 

" Wednesday, May 23, (1810) I cannot but look back and admire 
the wonderful hand of God. It was not my intention to have had 

* In a short time, one of these, an afflicted young woman, died happy in the Lord. 
Another, a young man, Samuel Simcock, after sometime became a laborious local 
preacher. His course was marked with great usefulness, and on Wednesday, June 
11, 181 7, he died happy in the Lord. For an account of him, see the Primitive Meth- 
odist Magazine, vol. 1. page 145. 



428 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



any thing to do with raising up separate societies ; but to have raised 
upas many people into the service of God as I was able, and then to 
have encouraged them to join other societies. This view I had, from 
a supposition that there was (already) a sufficient number of societies ; 
from a vehement attachment to the Old Methodists, and from a pecu- 
liar aversion to having any ruling part, or any thing to do at the 

head of societies. But Mr. 's conduct about Standley has 

quite put a different turn upon things. Here necessity is laid upon us, 
and we are obliged to go in the work without them. It was rather 

extraordinary that Mr. should desire to thrust away those 

that were the instruments of raising up the work, and also that have 
supported the work hitherto ; and that he should absolutely refuse to 
join the people to the old society on any other terms." * 

Prom this time their views were changed, and the great reluctance 
to taking upon them the care of societies was removed ; yet they pro- 
ceeded with much care and caution. 

The cause or connection was growing weighty on their hands. 
Six places, Lask Edge, Tean, Wooton, Ramsor, Caldon Lowe, and 
Standley, were supplied statedly with preaching, besides visiting new 
places, and holding camp meetings. 

They still continued to employ their travelling preacher, and T. 
Cotton, with the two young men before mentioned, 4abored much with 
them ; and three other preachers, Francis Dreacott, William Max- 
field, and Thomas Knight, took appointments, and gave them con.- 
siderable assistance. 

The weight of the temporal concerns lay upon H. and J. Bourne, 
and they were in the way of laying out upwards of thirty pounds a 
year in the support of their cause or connection. On this account 
they had to be diligent in their temporal business ; and to be diligent, 
frugal, and industrious in all other matters, in order to keep themselves 
from being involved. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

H. and J. Bourne adopt a change of system— Ramsor fourth camp meeting — It 
is a means of introducing the work into Derbyshire — Societies established at Boyls- 
tone, Rodsley, and Hollington in Derbyshire — The fourth Ramsor camp meeting 
causes the adverse minute* of conference to be once more put. in force, and W. Clowes 
is put out Of the preachers' plan in the old connection— H. Bourne visits Wy-rley 
Bank, and instructs a preacher in the doctrine of a present salvation to be obtained 
by faith and held by faith. 

The affairs at Standley were a means of introducing an entire 
change into the views and proceedings of H. and J. Bourne. They 
had now a manifest proof, that, as far as the Lord providentially call- 
ed them to take wholly the charge of as-ociety, he would support them 
in it. They still, however, proceeded with care and caution, but their 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



429 



system underwent an entire change : and from that time, events be- 
gan to thicken upon each other, and to increase in importance. 

On Sunday. June 3, 1810, Ramsor fourth camp meeting was held. 
It began early in the morning, and was numerously attended and pow- 
erfully supported. It was a means of introducing the work into Der- 
byshire, where, at Boylstone. Rodsley, and Hollington, societies were 
soon raised up, and a foundation laid* for extending the work. 

Wm, Clowes attended this camp meeting, in consequence of which 
the Old Connection, at their Midsummer quarter day, put him aWay 
from being a regular local preacher among them, and laid a foundation 
Cor finally putting him out of their society. 

Nearly about the time of this Ramsor'camp meeting, David Bux- 
ton, of Wyrley Bank, who was a native of Stanton, near Ramsor, 
sent an invitation to H. Bourne to pay him a visk. Wyrley Bank is 
in Staffordshire, and about thirty-four miles from Bemersley. H. 
Bourne arrived there on Friday, July 27, 1810, and while preaching in 
that neighborhood, he became acquainted with a man who had begun 
to preach with considerable success, but who was laboring under va- 
rious difficulties, and was much opposed both by professors and' pro- 
fane. He was a collier, had been brought up in ignorance, and had 
not much command of language. His knowledge of the ministry 
was small, but his zeal was great, and he had a deal of success in 
awakening sinners. When souls were awakened he was at a loss, 
knowing but little of justification, and being unacquainted with the 
nature oi a free, full, and present salvation, by and through faith. 

H. Bourne conversed with him very fully and at large, concerning 
The work of the ministry g but he could not easily understand the doc- 
trine of a present salvation, to be obtained by faith, and held by faith. 
He then informed H. B. that he had got a number of people awaken- 
ed, and joined in a class at Essington Wood, and requested him to 
attend with him at the class meeting. On the Tuesday evening, July 
81, 1810, H. Bourne attended with him there, and spoke to the people, 
and the Lord made bare his arm: six souls were immediately set a? 
liberty : and the man entered fully into the knowledge of a present 
salvation. His usefulness after this was far greater than it had been 
before, and it kept increasing. He soon after united with the con- 
nection; and, after some time, became an enterprising travelling 
preacher. He had a most peculiar talent for missionary labors, and 
succeeded in opening many new places. 

This visit of H. Bourne to Wyrley Bank, laid the foundation of 
jyhat is now, (in 1821.) called Da'rlaston Circuit. 



CHAPTER IX. j 

•SV. Clones being put out of the preacher plan labors snore abundantly.— He is 
put out of the Oid Methodist Society.— His Tunstaii class begins to meet at his 
own house. He begins to preach at Mr. Smib'e houae at Tunstaii. He com- 
oiencee travelling preacher. 



430 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



The Minute of Conference against camp meetings, apppeared, on 
several occasions, greatly to injure the Old Methodist Connection, 
Through this minute, W. Clowes was put out of the preachers' plan y. 
which instead of shutting up his way, opened it more abundantly. 
Many were desirous to hear him preach ; his piety was known, his 
success was great, and many were converted to the Lord under his 
ministry. Indeed he was so much spoken of in love-feasts, that the 
travelling preachers complained of it. He continued also to be the 
leader of two classes. One of which met at a friend's house at Tun- 
stall, and the other at Kidsgrove about two miles distant. Notwith- 
standing nis being put out of the preachers' plan, his attachment to- 
the Old Methodist Society was strong, and he occasionally gave it as- 
Ms opinion, that H. Bourne would have more privileges, and might 
be more useful, if he were in the old society.- But in this W. 
Clowes soon found cause to change his opinion. 

At the Old Methodist Conference, this year, 1810, the tw T o preach- 
ers were removed from the circuit, and those who succeeded them 
appeared to have their minds made up respecting the course they 
were to take. In consequence of this, W. Clowes' ticket was with- 
held at the Michaelmas renewal of tickets ; and alter this, a meet- 
ing was called at Tunstall, at which he was finally put out of the Old 
Methodist Society. 

The class he had met at Kidsgrove, were sorely grieved, and in- 
sisted on the travelling preachers assigning a reason why their leader 
was put out of the society ; and the cause of religion in that place, 
received a very deep wound. 

Nearly the whole of his Tunstall class came in a body to his house, 
to converse on the subject. He advised them to choose another lead- 
er, or take what course they thought best, and not to be anxious con- 
cerning him, for the Lord he said, would take care of him. They 
asked if he would still continue to lead them. He observed he should 
generally be at home ; if they came to his house, he should speak to 
them as usual. They began, to meet regularly at his house, and others 
soon united with them. 

Mr. Smith of Tunstall now invited Wra. Clowes- to preach at his 
house ; and went about to publish it in the neighborhood. This was 
a strengthening to W. Clowes' class, as there was constant preach- 
ing at Mr. Smith's on Friday evenings j and they began to look upon 
it as their proper place of worship. 

At this time, Clowes' employment occupied him only three 
days, or three days and a half, in a week; so that he labored largely 
and extensively. • 

About the beginning of December this year, (1810) two men, 
Thomas Woodnorth and James Nixon, made a voluntary offer of ten 
shillings a week to W. Clowes, to enable him to labor fully in the 
ministry as a travelling preacher. In addition to this, he had the 
prospect of entering into the field of labors occupied by H. and J. 
BoXirne, so that his way appeared fully open, and his prospects of 
usefulness were large and extensive. He thought it right in the 
sight of God to embrace the offer, and immediately entered upon ths 
duties of a travelling preacher* 



I 



AND REFLECTIONS. 431 
CHAPTER X. 

The Connection enlarges.— J. Steele put out of .the Old Connection. 

In the beginning of the year 1811, various new places were visited, 
and the connection gradually enlarged. At Tunstall things took a 
very unexpected turn. J. Steele was separated from the Old Metho- 
dist Society ; and, through a chain of peculiar circumstances, he 
united in the work and was a great acquisition to the connection. "'He 
had been a member of the Old Connection, upwards of twenty-four 
years, had generally led two classes, and preached occasionally, he 
had long been the steward of their chapel at Tunstall, and was su- 
perintendant of the large Sunday School taught in that place. 

The putting of him out was singular, and it' surprised the neigh- 
borhood, as he had long been a pillar in the society, was generally 
respected, and was known to be very strongly attached to the Old 
Connection. The circumstances which led to his expulsion were as 
follows: He was cousin and steward to Mr. Smith, of Tunstall; and 
on account of Mr. Smith's great age, he was much with him in the 
house, and conducted the family worship. It hath been already ob- 
served, that in the latter end of the year 1807, Mr. Smith made ac- 
commodations for preaching, in a large room in his own house. The 
preachings there, at first, were occasional, but afterwards regular 
and constant ; being supplied by J. Steele, H. and J. Bourne, W- 
CJowes, Richard Bailey, and others ; and a lovefeast was held there 
on Good Friday, April 12, 1811. On the Tuesday following, the 
superintendant of the Burslem circuit convened meeting of leaders 
in Tunstall chapel, when a charge was to be brought against J. 
Steele, for having, (as it was said,) been at that lovefeast. _ But the 
fact was, he was not there. Nevertheless, on account of his having 
attended the worship at Mr. Smith's he was, at that time, put out of 
the Old Old Methodist Connection. 

Upon this he advised his classes to choose new leaders, or mingle 
among other classes, as most agreeable; but no leaders being chosen, 
or appointed, he continued, through the people's importunity, to 
speak to them. His attachment to the Old Connection still con- 
tinued strong, and he had some thought of joining again ; but was 
fully persuaded in his own mind, that he should never again accept 
the office of leader in that connection. 



r 



CHAPTER XL 

An establishment formed at Tunstall, and a Chapel built.— The enlargement oi 
the Connection. 

When J. Steele was put out of the Old Methodist Connection, he 
had no idea that any interference would be made with the Sunday 



432 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



school, it not being strictly a Methodist school, the majority of the 
teachers not being in the Methodist Society. But on the Sunday 
morning following, when he was attending on his duty^ in the school, 
one of the chapel trustees came, and discharged him from officiating 
in that place. 

When this was done, the greater part of the teachers and children 
immediately came out of the chapel. J. Steele advised them to give 
him up ; choose another superintendent in his place : return into the 
chapel, and go on with their labors as usual. But they were abso- 
lutely unwilling to follow such a course ; and determined on removing 
to some other situation, where they mi^ht carry on the school without 
such interruptions. While they were in great perplexity, a Mr. John 
Boden of Tunstall, offered the loan of a large room, which was built 
for earthenware, but which at that time stood empty. This appearing 
to open their providential way, they were diligent, during the ensu- 
ing week, to provide books and seats, and, on the Sunday following, 
which was April 28, 1811, the Sunday school was taughtin that large 
room. 

So soon as the Sunday school was established in the large room 
in Tunstall, it was found needful to introduce preaching also: and 
preaching was immediately appointed to be there every Sunday, in 
the afternoon and evening. Those who preached at Mr. Smith's on 
Friday evenings, attended to preach in the large room on Sundays : 
and the Lord made bare his arm, sinners were converted unto God, 
and the work flourished. Thus by. a chain of unexpected circum- 
stances, a preaching establishment was formed at Tunstall. 

An establishment being thus unexpectedly formed, more exertions 
were immediately called for : the large room was not only rather too_ 
small for the Sunday school, but it could not be had for any length ot 
time. On this account it was found necessary to purchase land, and 
erect a building for the school and preaching. A building was soon 
got up, sixteen yards long by eight wide, inside, and galleried half 
way ; and this was the first chapel erected in the connection. It was 
finished in a plain manner, the walls were not coated, and it had no 
ceiling. It was much approved of, on account of its plainness and 
neat appearnnce. In the erection of it, the house form was chosen 
in preterence to the chapel form : so that, if not wanted, it would just 
form four houses, according to the plan on which houses are usually 
built at Tunstall. This cautious method was made use of because 
it could not be known whether or not the connection would be of any 
long continuance. Many thought it had little appearance of stability ; 
no money was raised in the classes : most of the leading members 
were timid ; and in the eyes of many there was scarcely any visible 
bond of union. But the bond which held the whole together was : 
a zeal for doing good : a zeal for the conversion of sinners to God, 
and the building up of saints in their most holy faith; and this bond 
was so owned of the Lord, that it proved far stronger than even the 
members themselves had thought it. Indeed, such were the peculiar 
circumstances of the connection, that no other bond could possibly 
have kept it together. Nevertheless, the careful and cautious way 
of proceeding was, at that time of great service.* 

* At this present time, (18?1,) a new chapel io building at Tunstall, a smaU 



AND REFLECTIONS, 



433 



Daring this time, the connection was enlarging in other places. A 
good work was established at Englesea Brook, in Cheshire ; which 
place has done great service to the connection. 

Also at Coppenhall, in Cheshire^ a worK was raised up. This 
place, for a considerable time, it was tound difficult to support : it was 
supplied with preaching chiefly from Tunstall, and the distance was 
reckoned at fourteen miles, or upwards. But in the end, it was a 
means of opening the way for a great spread of the work in Cheshire. 

Preaching was established at a village of ancient note, called Talk- 
oth' Hill, in Staffordshire, about three miles from* Tunstall. Here the 
work has prospered, and a chapel has been built. At Cloud, in 
Staffordshire, about eight miles from Tunstall, a good work was 
raised up. 

At Froghall, Alton, and Rocester, powerful societies i\ ere estab- 
lished. These places are in Staffordshire, and in the neighborhood 
of Ramsor ; the Lord abundantly blessed the Societies in these vil- 
lages, and the cause greatly flourished. 



CHAPTER XII. 

The introduction of Quarterly Tickets, 1811. 

The society at Ramsor, had, for a considerable time, urged the pro- 
priety, and even necessity, of having quarterly tickets throughout the 
Connection. The same' had been done by others of the country so- 
cieties; yet no effectual steps had been taken to introduce this useful 
regulation. In the course of this year, 1811. these societies were still 
more urgent ; and, at length the matter was effected by the zeal of 
Francis Horobin, of Ramsor. On a certain occasion, when H. 
Bourne was at Ramsor, F. Horobin pressed the measure, and very 
strongly urged the necessity and propriety of it. H. Bourne said : 
" Tickets will cost something for printing, and how must this be ptiid : 
you know there is no money gathered in the societies '?" He replied : 
;, I will pay for them out of my own pocket." " Very well," said H. 
Bourne, " if vou will pav for them, then there may be tickets." 

In a short time after this, H. and J. Bourne being at Tunstall, in 
companv with the travelling preachers and others, H. Bourne inform- 
ed them of this matter. They had mueh consultation on the subject : 
and, in the end, it was concluded, that to print the tickets could not 
be wrong; and, (as F. Horobin would pay for the printing.) it could 
not be burdensome to the societies. 

The following is an extract from H. Bourne's journal : " Thurs- 
day. May 30, 1811, I ordered tickets to be printed for the first time." 
On account of the peculiar situation of the connection, the following 
passage of scripture was chosen : " But we desire to hear of thee 

distance from trie old one. And the eld one, being in the house form, is fo fm 
very convenient as on that account, it will be go easily disposed of* 

•28 



434 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



what thou thinkest : for as concerning this sect, we know that every 
where it is spoken against." Acts, xxviii. 22. 

It seemed to be the opinion of many, that tickets would never again 
be called for ; but Divine Providence so opened the way before the 
connection, that, from that time, tickets have been provided, and re- 
newed every quarter ; and this regulation has been an inestimable 
blessing to the connection. 

It may seem strange that quarterly tickets were not sooner intro- 
duced. But it should be considered, thai the connection was begun in 
the order of Divine Providence, and not in the wisdom of man, nor 
by the desire of man. Had it been begun in the wisdom of man, 
there is no reason to doubt but that tickets would have been early in- 
troduced, and every possible means used to bind the connection to- 
gether. 

It is likely that the utmost endeavors would have been made use 
of to produce some visible bond, Avhich might have been thought ca- 
pable of binding the connection together. But the wisdom of God is 
often different from the wisdom of man ; and the connection, being be- 
gun in the order of Divine Providence, was held together by a zeal for 
the Lord of hosts. This formed its bond of union ; this pervaded every 
part, and kept the whole united. But as this bond was in some de- 
gree, secret, and some of tbe leading members were timid, the idea, of 
the connection's soon breaking up, was usually rather strong. On 
this account, improvements scarcely ever took place, except through 
individual enterprise, or when called for by absolute necessity. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

Observations on the state of the connection. A general meeting held, and the temporal 
concerns regulated afresh. 

The introduction of tickets enlarged the discipline of .the connect- 
ion, and increased the labors of the preachers. It did not, however, 
materially increase their knowledge of the states of the people. They 
had constantly spent much time, (especially in country places,) in ex- 
plaining the scriptures, and opening the nature of experience, in the 
various families : they might truly say, We have showed you, and 
have taught you publicly and from house to house. Acts xx, 20. 
Most of the preachers were able to bring forward the work of religion 
in conversation ; and in their visits from house to house y many con- 
versions took place, the weak were strengthened, and the experience 
of the people greatly enlarged. They also made a point of visiting 
families who were not in society, and many times with considerable 
success. 

The preachers were greatly attached to laboring in word and doc- 
trine, to teaching publicly and from house to house) but were 5 i» 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



435 



general, reluctant to the cares and duties of society discipline. On 
this account, enlargements in discipline were usually introduced 
when required by necessity, or to meet the wishes of the people. 

About this time, the work in Derbyshire extended to Turnditch, 
Mercaston, Hulland, and Weston-under-Wood ; which places hare 
been eminently useful in the connection. 

The introduction of tickets into the society, was followed by a reg- 
ulation which made a change throughout tne connection, flitherto 
the temporal concerns had been borne chiefly by four individuals ; 
but as these had to live by the labor of their hands, the work had be- 
gun to extend beyond their means ; and the connection could not 
properly exert its energies, nor extend its progress. It was also a 
general opinion that the weight ought no longer to be borne by a few 
individuals. The people, in general, wished to assist, but hitherto 
they had had no opportunity of regularly subscribing to the support of 
the cause ; and, on this account, some had refused to join. In addition 
to this, W. Clowes' salary was falling off. J. IVixon and T. Wood- 
north were working potters, and the fluctuations of trade at that 
time, had caused so great a part of their employments to fail, that it 
was not in their power to continue it. 

The connection being come to a kind of crisis, a general meeting 
was held at Tunstall, on Friday, July 26. 1811. There it was agreed 
that money should, in future, be regularly raised in the societies, to 
meet the expenditure of the connection : but if this proved insuffi- 
cient, the benevolence of private individuals to be again resorted to. 

The numbers in society were estimated at two hundred. The two 
travelling preachers were continued, and were to have salaries from 
the connection. H. Bourne travelled almost constantly, without any 
salary ; W. Allcock also travelled occasionally without a salary. J. 
Steele was appointed circuit steward ; and this was the first time of a 
steward being appointed. 

This was the first general meeting; and the regulations made at it 
produced a change throughout the whole connection ; a change which 
has been a blessing to thousands. When this business was entered up- 
on, it appeared so important, that earnest prayers were offered up to*. 
Almighty God to crown it with success. And, through his tender 
mercy, it has proved a blessing to the connection. To his name be the 
glory and dominion for ever and ever. Amen. 



CHAPTER XIV. 
Remarks on tht Connection. The third General Meeting, Conclusion. 

The preachers, in consequence of the regulations made at the 
meeting of the 26th July, had an increase of employment thrown upon 
them : they had to make arrangements in all the societies, for raising 
money to meet the necessary expenditure of the connection. This 



436 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



task of difficulty, they by faith, prayer, and perseverance, diligently ac~ 
complished. 

The connection had to endure a variety of trials, but it continued to 
enlarge and increase throughout the year. 

Early in ihe next year, a meeting was held at Tunstall, which was 
important. H. Bourne's journal says, " Thursday, February 13, 
1812, we called a meeting and made plans for the next quarter, and 
made some other regulations ; in particular we took the name of Pri- 
mitive Methodists. 

The plan made at this meeting took date on Sunday, March 22, 
1812 : and it contained thirty-four places, and twenty-three preachers. 

The preachers and societies had hitherto been supplied with written 
plans; but the increase of the connection had rendered it too difficult 
to provide written ones any further ; the plan was therefore ordered 
to be printed ; and, from that time the plans have been regularly print- 
ed, together with the tickets, every quarter. 

At this meeting, arrangements were made to hold regular quarter 
day meetings, for managing the affairs of the connection ; and they 
have been regularly held ever since. 

The account of this meeting appears regularly to conclude the his- 
tory of the origin of the Primitive Methodists. From this time the 
work went on in a more general manner. The connection, however, 
met with many obstacles, and had to struggle with many unexpect- 
ed difficulties. Yet through the tender mercy of God, it stood its 
ground, and generally kept enlarging and increasing. But no one 
expected that it would so soon have risen to its present height. — 
How far the Lord will yet prosper it, or how long will be its con- 
tinuance, or to what extent the Lord will cause it to reach, are 
among the secrets of Divine Providence. 

Now, unto the King eternal, immortal, invisible, the only wise God, 
be honor and glory for ever and ever. Amen. 



/ 



i 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



437 



PART IL 



T«?3 second part will include a period of about seven years ; com- 
mencing with the general meeting held at Tunstall, February 13, 
1812; and closing with the preparatory meeting, held at Nottingham, 
August 18, 1819; when arrangements were made to hold Annual 
Meetings. 



\ 



CHAPTER L , 

Regular Quarter Days appointed. — Religious Tract Society in Derbyshire, and 
plan of Praying Companies. 

At the meeting of February 3, 1812, arrangements were made to 
hold regular quarter day meetings, ior managing the affairs of the 
-connection; and these were appointed to be held in March, June, Sep- 
tember, and December; and as near as might be to Lady-day, 
Midsummer-day, Michaelmas-day, and Christmas-day. The work 
kept enlarging, and the connection went on in a kind of regular way, 
without much variation throughout the year. 

During the spring months of this year. 1813, the work flourished at 
Mercaston, Hulland, Tumditeh, and Weston-under- Wood, in Derby- 
shire ; and a number of zealous, useful, praying laborers were raised 
up. These labored diligently ; and to open their way more at large, 
as well as to promote the general good, a Religious Tract Visiting 
Society was formed among them. H. Bourne's journal says: " Thurs- 
day, April 42, 1813. We talked about a Tract Society, and I explained 
it at large. O Lord,, bless and prosper every endeavor." And again, 
" Friday, April 23, I came to Ashbourne, and ordered religious tracts 
of nine different sorts, twenty-five of each. They are to be ready by 
the third of May ; if they are it will be well ; if "not, the Lord's will 
be done." 

Accordingly, in May the tracts were obtained, a code of rules 
were drawn up, aad a tract society established. H. Bourne's journal 
says : " Thursday, May 6, 1813, 1 wrote out regulations for the tract 
society. After this, I conversed with others at the meeting (at Hul- 
land,) and it seems likely that they will engage. O Lord, bless and 
direct them, and crown them with abundant success." 

The tracts were kept at Hulland, and those who were engaged in 
the work were divided into companies, of two in a company ; and 
each company was appointed to visit a certain neighborhood usually 
once a fortnight, on the Lord's days- On the visiting Sundays, they 



438 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



usually set out earlv in the morning, each company taking a number 
of tracts, chiefly aft of one kind ; and they visited the people from 
house to house, lending a tract to every family, that was willing to 
receive it ; informing them, that in a fortnight, if all was well, they 
should call again for that tract, and lend them one of a different kind. 
They also exhorted a little and prayed with the families wherever 
there was an opening. 

One rule was, that they should neither eat nor drink with the peo- 
ple whom they visited. This was done to cut off all occasion of 
offence ; ana this custom is generally adopted in all societies of this 
kind. 

When a tract society is established, it is customary to make weekly 
subscriptions to purchase tracts ; but these tracts were paid for by a 
single individual. 

These laborers pushed on their work with so much life and vigor, 
that in a short time there was a pressing call for prayer meetings, at 
several new places. In consequence of which these pious laborers 
were arranged in praying companies of three or four in a company, 
and were appointed on a plan, to hold prayer meetings in succession, 
at these new places. The rule of not eating and drinking with the 
people was adopted in this arrangement, as it usually is in such cases. 
And they were to hold the meetings in any way they thought pro- 
per, provided the exercises were short. They were to sing, pray, 
exhort, and even preach, if they chose, only taking care that all the 
exercises were short. 

These pious laborers grew much in grace before they begun these 
undertakings ; but now they grew still more in grace ; their hearts 
were enlarged, their talents were improved, and their faith greatly 
increased. Their improvement was so great, that five of them began 
to preach, and in a short time were admitted on the printed plan, as 
regular local preachers. One of these, a young man, Thomas Hick- 
inbotham, went on in a shining course for a few years, and then died 
in the Lord. Another young man, John Harrison, after some time, 
became a travelling preacher ; and labored successively in Tunstall, 
Loughborough, Nottingham and Hull circuits. He died happy in the 
Lord in 1821. 

Two of the preachers raised up by these means, were women. — 
And one of them a middle aged woman, labored considerably as a 
travelling preacher. The other, a young woman, Sarah Kirkland, 
now Sarah Harrison, widow of the above-mentioned John Harrison, 
labored at large as a diligent, laborious travelling preacher, for a num- 
ber of years with great credit and success. These were the first 
Women preachers who labored regularly in this connection. 

On the whole, considerable effects arose from this tract society, and 
the plan of praying companies which followed it ; and those effects 
were, in a degree, felt throughout the connection. 

In the course of this year, 1813, a chapel was built at Talk-oth'- 
Hill, in Staffordshire, and on the whole the work prospered generally 
in the connection, and the camp meetings went on as usual. 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



439 



CHAPTER II. 

Proposals for drawing up a code of rules. A system of rulea formed by the 
people in general. The rules:— 

In the year 1813, many thought it would be proper to have a code of 
rules drawn up for the use of the connection at large. And at the quarter 
day meeting held at Tunstall, on Monday, March 22, 1813, an arrange- 
ment was made to meet what appeared to be the general wish of the 
people. Hugh Bourne's journal says, " A committee was formed to 
draw up a code of rules or regulations for the whole body, and to sub- 
mit the same to the (ensuing) quarter day." This committee con- 
sisted of James Steele, H. Bourne, and another person, who was a 
schoolmaster. But the matter was not carried into effect, for the 
committee were soon of opinion that the undertaking was too weighty 
and too great for them. Under this persuasion they relinquished the 
task; and the Midsummer quarter day did little in it. 

During the next quarter the people were very pressing to have the 
rules completed; but the committee, from a consciousness of their 
inability, still declined it. In consequence of this, on Monday, Oct. 
4, 1813, the quarter day meeting made an order that sketches of rules 
should be immediately drawn out, and that, during the quarter, they 
should be read in every society, by the preachers ; and that all the 
objections and improvements, suggested by the various societies, 
should be brought in writing to the next quarter day. 

This was diligently earried into effect, and it answered several 
very valuable purposes. The societies pointed out a great variety of 
objections and improvements ; and, during the quarter, prayer and 
supplication was made to God, almost without ceasing, on this behalf. 

On Monday, January 3, 1814, the whole were laid before the quar- 
ter day board ; and an order was made that the rules in their improved 
state should be printed immediately. 

It is probable there never was an instance of rules being made in 
(he way these were. They were considered as the work of the whole 
connection ; there being scarce a member but gave his opinion of 
diem before they were completed. And it is not very often that the 
making of rules is accompanied with so much prayer and supplication 
to Almighty God. They were printed early in the year 1814. 



CHAPTER III. 

A cessation of Missionary Labors, and a sinking in consequence of it. Tl»e Mis- 
sionary Couree again opened w ith success. The rise of the term, Ranters. A new 
circuit formed. 

In the year 1814 the office of a Superintendent Travelling Preacher 
was established :}the same year a proof of no ordinary nature respecting 



440 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



the call to missionary labors. The connection in its first rise employ- 
ed its exertions chiefly in missionary labors, by means of which it 
greatly flourished. But, after a time, when a considerable number of 
societies were raised up, the missionary exertions began to decline ; 
and, in the former part of the year 1814 they were laid aside. But 
there was a diversity of opinions on the subject j some thought the 
societies already formed would flourish the more ; others were of 
opinion that the missionary labors ought to have been pursued with 
diligence. 

After some time, it was found that the societies instead of prosper- 
ing more, prospered less. It seemed as if the blessing of God, was, 
in some degree, withdrawn from the societies ; and there appeared so 
general a weakening that some thought that the connection would 
absolutely break up. The suspension of the missionary labors pro- 
duced a season of deep anxiety and painful experience. But at length 
a period was put to it by means of a few enterprizing individuals, who 
again entered upon missionary labors, and the Lord set before mem 
an open door which has already been a blessing to thousands. It was 
also attended with a present blessing ; it dirTuseth life, vigor, and zeal 
into the societies. \ 

Belper, in Derbyshire, (now the head of a circuit) was the place 
first opened on this occasion ; and several pious, praying laborer* 
from the societies at Mercaston, Weston-under-wood, and Turnditch, 
labored diligently in the work at Belper. The meetings there, on 
some occasions, continued late in the evening, on account of souls 
being in distress ; and the work went on powerfully- 

When these very powerful meetings were closed, the praying peo- 
ple, in returning home, were accustomed to sing through the streets 
at Belper. This eircumstance procured them the name of Ranters ; 
and the name of Ranter, which first arose on this occasion, after- 
wards spread very extensively. 

After this, the work spread to Derby and the adjacent places ; and 
a new circuit was formed which was called Derby circuit, afterwards 
Nottingham circuit. Before this period the whole of the connection 
was managed in one circuit only. 



CHAPTER IV. 

The Camp Meetings decline. They are restored to their original slrengSh md 
usefulness, with improvement. 

The camp meetings, great in their rise, and calculated to bring 
abundance of talents into action, began evidently to show a decline. 
This decline was caused by leaning to the wisdom of man instead of 
following the order of Divine Providence. Whenever a work is 
begun, in the order of God, for the benefit of mankind, there are 
always, in its first opening, some things which mark out the order of 
Providence, and which should never be lost sight of. The English 



AND REFLECTIONS, 



441 



camp meetings originated in the idea of a day's praying, which was con- 
templated for some years. When the first camp meeting was held it 
was attended by unexpected multitudes of people, among whom were 
abundance of pious laborers of various descriptions. Two stations 
were occupied entirely as praying stations: and at these the work 
broke out, and souls were converted to God. Four other stations were 
occupied, at which the worship was carried on by preachers, exhorters, 
and other pious praying laborers, with great variety and diversity of 
the exercises. About six in the evening, a general praying service 
commenced ; during which, the work again broke out, and six souls 
were brought into distress on account of their sins ; and, before the 
close, were all brought into the liberty of the children of God. So 
that Divine Providence marked out the praying services, as the origin,, 
and the most excellent part of the camp meetings. Carrying on the 
worship at different stations, was almost equally marked out by the 
hand of Providence. 

But, after a time, instead of following the order of Divine Provi- 
dence, there was so great a leaning to the wisdom of man, that at- 
tempts were made to confine the worship to one station only. This 
gave the first blow to the system. And, after some time, these at- 
tempts unhappily prevailed ; which not only cut off many excellent 
advantages, but subjected the camp meetings to serious inconveniences. 
If it was windy, or if there was a large company, those in the out- 
skirts had frequently to complain of not being able to hear, so as to 
understand the words. When different stations were occupied it gave 
opportunity both to hear and to join in the worship ; and also engaged 
the attention by promoting an agreeable variety. But by the wor- 
ship being confined to one station, these things were entirely cut off; 
many being thereby unaccommodated, and unengaged, grew unsteady, 
and sometimes became very troublesome. 

In the praying services these things were still more severely felt, 
on which account, the preachers kept encroaching, by little and little, 
on the praying services : so that it was complained of there being too 
much preaching and too little praying : and the camp meetings became 
weak and lost much of their usefulness. 

This declining began to be remarked at almost every camp meet- 
mg ; it was constantly observed that the camp meetings were not so 
powerful in the afternoon as in the forenoon. This was endeavored 
to be accounted for in a variety of ways, but the real cause remained 
untouched. 

The declining state of the camp meetings was severely felt in the 
circuit, and caused considerable anxiety ; but as much prayer and 
supplication was made to Almighty God. He, in the year 1816 r 
pointed out both the evil and the remedy by the following mean9. 
H. Bourne had put into his hand, ' The Narrative of a Mission to 
Nova Scotia, New Brunswick, &c. by J. Marsden, Methodist Mis- 
sionary.' The author during his mission, visited New York, and 
attended several of the American Camp Meetings. These meetings 
continue day and night, for several days together. He shews that 
they have sometimes four, and sometimes five preachings in the course 



442 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



of twenty-four hours ; and the intermediate time is filled up with ser- 
vices carried on by praying companies.* 

* He says, *' During my continuance in this city, I had an opportunity of 
Attending; several camp meetings ; and as the nature of these stupendous 
means of grace is not distinctly known, I will spend a few moments in ma- 
king my readers acquainted with them." 

He next speak* at large of various preparations, and then proceeds to 
say : 

" The tents are generally pitched in the form of a crescent, in the centre 
of winch is an elevated stand tor the preachers, round which in all direc- 
tions, are placed rows of planks for the people to sit upon, while they hear 
the word. Among the trees, which spread their tops over this forest-church, 
are hung the lamps, which burn all night, and give light to the various ex- 
ercises of religion, which occupy the solemn midnight hours ; as it was 
nearly eleven o'clock at night when I first arrived on the borders of a camp, 
I left the boat at the edge of the wood, one mile from the scene, though the 
sound of praise from such a multitude, and at such an hour, in ihe midst 
of a solitary wilderness, is difficult to describe ; but when I opened upon 
the camp ground, my curiosity was converted into astonishment, to behold 
the pend.tnt lamps among the trees ; the tents half eucircling a large sp ! «ce ; 
four thousand people in the centre of this, listening with profound attention 
to a preacher, whose stentorian voice and animated manner carried the vi- 
bration of each word to a great distance through the now deeply umbrage- 
ous wood; where, save the twinkling lamps of the camp, brooding dark- 
ness spread a tenfold gloom ; all excited my astonishment, and forcibly 
brought before my view the Hebrews in the wilderness. 

** The meetings generally begin on Monday morning, and on the Friday 
morning following, break up ; the daily exercises are carried forward in the 
following manner ; in the morning, at five o'clock, the horn sounds through 
the camp, either for public preaching or prayer; this with smaller exercis- 
es, or a little intermission, brings on the breakfast hour, eight o'clock; at 
ien the horn sounds lor public preaching, after which, until noon, the inter- 
val is filled up with little groups of praying persons who scatter themselves 
up and down the camp, both in the tents and under the trees ; as these 
smaller exercises are productive of much good, a powerful spirit of prayer 
and exhortation is often poured forth. I have not unlrequeutly seen three 
or four persons lying on the grouud crying for mercy, or motionless, without 
any apparent signs of life, except pulsation. Alter dinner the horn sounds 
at two o'clock; this is for preaching. I should have observed, that a female 
or two is generally left in each tent, to prepare the proper materials lor 
dinner, which is always cold meats, pies, tai ls, tea, &c. (the use ol ardent 
spirits being forbidden,) and a fire is kept burning in different parts of the 
cump, where the water is boiled. After the afternoon preaching, things 
take nearly the same course as in the morning, only the praying groups are 
upon a larger scale, and more scope is given to animated exhortations and 
loud prayers ; some who exercise on these occasions soon lose their voices, 
and at the end of a camp meeting many, both preachers and people, can 
only speak in a whisper. At six o'clock in the ev ening the horn summons 
to preaching, after which, though in no regulated form, all the above mean* 
continue until morning : so that go to whatever part of the camp you 
please, some are engaged in them ; yea, and during whatever part of the 
night you awake, the wilderness is vocal with praise. 

*' At this camp meeting perhaps not less than one hundred persons were 
awakened and converted to God. 1 have heard many say, that they never 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



443 



Hugh Bourne, on reading these things, was aware that by a similar 
plan, the praying services might be restored to the English Camp 
Meetings. He immediately fetched out a Plan for conducting a 
camp meeting with praying companies ; and getting a number of 
copies written out, he dispersed them among the societies. Wm. 
Ride, of "Weston-under-Wood. in Derbyshire, class-leader, at Mer- 
caston. received one of these copies : and the Lord so wrought upon 
his mind that he made preparations for holding Mercaston camp 
meeting on that system. The arrangements were made to have one 
hour for prayer, then an hour for preaching, then an hour for prayer, 
and so on through the day and H. Bourne and another travelling 
preacher, were appointed to conduct the meeting. 

This camp meeting was held on Sunday, June, 9, 1816. It was 
a very powerful meeting; the praying services were wonderfully sup- 
ported 5 and in the afternoon, instead of declining, it rose in strength ; 
tne work of God broke out with power during the praying services, 
and rose in strength to the last. 

The effects of this meeting were many and great, two persons were 
raised up into preachers, who afterwards became travelling preach- 
ers : and such zeal, vigor, and courage, were diffused among the pious 
praying laborers, that a quickening ran throughout the societies round. 
It was now manifest, that, by the good hand of God, the camp meet- 
ings were not only restored to their original power and effect, but were 
greatly improved. 



CHAPTER V. 

Nottingham Circuit embarrassed.— Origin of Circuit Committee. 

The following is an extract from H, Bourne's journal, {< Mondav, 
September 21. 1818. Quarter day at Nottingham. The work 13 
going on well, but the temporal concerns very bad. O Lord deliver 
this people. Tuesday 2*2. Again we had to attend the quarter day 
concerns. Things are much confused. Lord deliver." 

heard such praying, exhorting, and preaching any where else ; and those 
who engage feel such a divine aflatus, that they are carried along as by the 
force of a delightful torrent; indeed this has been so much the case with 
myself, the several times that I preached and exhorted at these meetings, 
Vhat I was sensible of nothing but a constraining infiueuce, transporting me 
beyond myself, carrying me along with a freedom and fulness, both of 
emotion and language, quite unusual, and yet I had no very friendly views 
of camp meetings until I attended tb, as : howerer, I am now satisfied that 
they are the right hand of Methodism j Q the United States, and one main 
cause, why the societies hare doubled arid trebled there within these few 
years." 



444 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



This embarrassment was caused by two travelling preachers who 
*et themselves up as rulers in this circuit, and whose conduct brought 
it into such difficulties that Tunstull circuit was obliged to raise 
money every quarter, for a long time, to support this circuit. But the 
embarrassment had risen so high, and Tunstall circuit, '.y continually 
raising money to supply this circuit, was so injured, that it was una- 
ble to support it further. 

At this quarter day, at Nottingham, a committee was formed to ar- 
range the temporal concerns, and to put the affairs of the circuit into 
a more regular way. 

The two travelling preachers who had, caused the embarrassments, 
frequently differed in their views one from the other, and in opposing 
each other's ways, they usually beat down the work on all sides. 
But, at this time, Nottingham circuit being almost reduced to a wreck, 
they prevailed with the Loughborough part of it, to be made into a 
separate circuit. Loughborough was accordingly made into a circuit 
at the Nottingham quarter-day, and these two men, after this, gave 
but little trouble to Nottingham circuit. 

The committee found a great deal of trouble in making arrange- 
ments ; but by the good hand of the Lord upon them they persevered. 
The following is an extract of H. Bourne's journal ; " Friday, Oc- 
tober 9, 1818. At Nottingham, Was with the committee who are 
arranging the temporal concerns of the circuit. I trust they will do 
well." 

During the time this committee was employed in these things, 
they had several applications from different parts of the circuit to 
assist in adjusting or arranging a variety of matters. 

Before this time, these kind of applications had come to the leaders' 
meeting at Nottingham; and that meeting had for a time paid some., 
attention to such things. But the Nottingham leaders had declined 
it, saying, they had no objection to attend to the affairs of the society 
at Nottingham, but they really could not spare time to attend to the 
affairs of the circuit; neither did they conceive that their duty called 
them to it. 

On this account the committee attended to general affairs through 
a kind of providential necessity. The quarter was considerably ad- 
vanced before they had gone through what they supposed to be the 
necessary arrangements. The members of the committee then 
thought to resign their office. But some thought that in the nature of 
things, the committee could not resign their office till the next quarter 
day. They were also requested to attend to the general affairs of 
the circuit till that time. 

At the next quarter day which commenced on Monday, December 
21, 1818, it was found thac the circuit, through the exertions of the 
committee, was beginning greatly to recover itself. And this attend- 
ing to general concerns had been so valuable and useful to the circuit, 
that every one saw the propriety and necessity of appointing a com- 
mittee for the like purpose, for the next quarter. 

This was the origin of the circuit committees ; a measure which 
has since become a permanent' part of the discipline of the connection. 

The, appointment of circuit committees was a means of filling up 
a chasm or deficiency in discipline. The constitution did not allow 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



445 



of extensive power being lodged in the hands of any individual j and 
therefore, before the appointment of committees, there was a want 
of a power to attend to general concerns between quarter days. 



CHAPTER VI. 

W. Clowes goes to Hull. — Alton Meeting 1 . — Tunstall Circuit injured by a new 
method of holding camp meetings, ia in a low state.— Tne evils arising from the 
new method. — The quarter day sweeps it away and restores the praying services.— 
A new course of discipline introduced into the meetings. — Th; circuit riseB,- and 
attains to a state of prosperity. 

Monday, December 28, 1818. Quarter day was hel{] at TunstalL 
Nottingham circuit had extended to Hull, in Yorkshire, and a delegate 
from Nottingham attended at Tunstall to request that William Clowes 
might go into that circuit and be stationed at Hull. This request was 
complied with. 

Some complaints arrived at this quarter day, from the Ramsor part 
of Tunstall circuit ; inconsequence of which, the quarter day board 
made out an order for a meeting to be held at Alton near Ramsor. — 
The result of this meeting was an official report to the ensuing quarter 
day, stating that the camp meetings were beginning to be overthrown, 
and the laborers, preachers, and others, were not able to supply the 
appointments ; and requesting that such remedies might be applied to 
these things, as the quarter day board, in it? wisdom, should think 
proper. 

It was shown that various parts of the circuit were suffering ex- 
tremely ; that one place had been neglected for six weeks together : 
that others were grievously neglected, and that if something was not 
speedily done to remedy these things, the consequence would be se- 
rious. 

The root of all the evils was traced to the new method of holding 
camp meetings which had been brought into the circuit, in an impro- 
per manner, at the latter end of the year 1816, and which continued 
to this time. 

This new method consisted in holding the camp meetings almost 
altogether with preachings. Sometimes a preacher would pray be- 
tween sermons and sometimes not. But the general praying services 
were cut off; and all the pious praying laborers were thrown on the 
back ground. 

When this new method was first brought in, it was clearly foreseen 
that, if persisted in, it would overthrow both the camp meetings and 
the circuit. Nevertheless, through an improper influence, it became 
very general, and continued throughout the years 1817, and 1818. It 
seems as if this was permitted by Divine Providence, in order that 
the connection might fully prove this thing. The evils it produced 
during this time, were many and great. 



446 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Long preaching was one of the evils. The course of the camp 
meetings was preach, preach, throughout the day ; in consequence of 
which, the preachers got a habit of drawing out their sermons to such 
a length as almost to weary out all patience. 

Idleness was another evil. All the pious praying laborers with the 
class-leaders and exhortersj were held in idleness nearly the whole 
time of the camp meeting. Their labors were cutoff; and their tal- 
ents constantly buried. This was a sore evil. 

Another evil was, it required a great number of preachers to held 
camp meetings ; which, causing a great neglect of the regular ap- 
pointments, greatly distressed and deranged the circuit. The preach- 
ers too, were occasionally in an awkward situation, having to come 
twelve or fourteen miles, preach once, lounge all the rest of the day, 
and go home again in the evening. 

These things were immediately and deeply felt ; and in their con- 
sequences they produced a multitude of other evils. 

1. The pious praying laborers were continually thrown on the back 
ground, and trodden under foot. They were not allowed any opportu- 
nity to exert themselves, but their hands were weakened, and contin- 
ual discouragements were cast upon them. These things had a seri- 
ous effect upon the prayer meetings in general, being the means of 
rendering them weak, feeble, and of little effect. 

2. The habit of long preaching became very general throughout the 
circuit. And the example of the camp meetings was followed ; very 
little time was allowed for prayer, although the meetings were held to 
a most wearisome length. 

3. The same example affected the class meetings. They were fill- 
ed with long speakings; and held to so wearisome a length, that 
some of the classes began to be worn out. 

4. The same example filled the prayer meetings, and almost all oth- 
er meetings, with long, tedious exercises. The long exercises gene- 
rally wearied the people into unbelief, and rendered the meetings 
nearly useless. And this was the case both with preachings, class 
meetings, and prayer meetings. 

5. Not only were the congregations worn out with the long preach- 
ings, but also the preachers' health had suffered. Far the greater part 
of them, during these two years, injured their constitutions, as well 
as injured the work of God,' with long preachings. 

6. By degrees, the strength of the ministry was strangely wasted ; 
and, in consequence of the praying laborers being continually beaten 
down and discouraged, scarcely any new preachers were Taised up; 
and the appointments began to be grievously neglected. This dimin- 
ished both the societies and congregations, and caused a falling off in 
the temporal concerns. The people frequently said, " There would 
have been more money, but we have been so neglected." This con- 
tinued till the circuit was more than twenty pounds in debt, without 
any reasonable prospect of its being paid. 

7. At the camp meetings, the continual preachings after preachings, 
so sated and wearied the people, that they always complained of the 
preachers : their constant cry was, " We must have better preach- 
ing." 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



447 



8. At length, the strength of the ministry was so weakened and 
worn out, that it was scarcely possible to support the usual number of 
camp meetings ; yet the people kept calling out for an additional num- 
ber. 

9. But the most distressing matter was, the Spirit of God was 
grieved, and the converting power was entirely withheld from those 
camp meetings. Indeed the converting power was nearly driven out 
of the circuit. 

At length, what had been foreseen actually came to pass, the circuit 
sunk under the weight of the evils produced by this improper method 
of holding camp meetings. The appointments on the preachers' plan 
could notpossibly be filled up : neither was it possible to get together 
the preachers in sufficient numbers to support the camp meetings ; and 
it was plain if the system of holding camp meetings with continu- 
al preachings, was continued another year, the circuit would be 
wrecked. 

H. Bourne's journal says, " On Monday, March 29, 1819, was 
quarter day at Tunstall. Much important business was dispatched . 
There came a delegate from Nottingham to request that William 
Clowes might go again to Hull, and that John Heath might also go 
into Nottingham circuit. These requests were complied with." 

" The camp meetings underwent a regulation for the first time. — 
This I trust will be of service." 

This regulation restored the praying services to the camp meetings ; 
and directed that the pious praying laborers should form in companies, 
in order to carry them on in the most commodious and successful 
manner. This regulation cut the root of the mischief, and opened 
the way to restore both the camp meetings and! the circuit. The 
society at Tunstall, and the travelling preachers, (chiefly young men,) 
entered spiritedly into the work; and there was a very general con- 
currence throughout the circuit. The Lord returned in mercy, resto- 
red the converting power to the camp meetings and made the camp 
meetings a means of diffusing unusual vigor and energy into all the 
other meetings : The preachers rose into vigor and usefulness ; the 
pious praying laborers were as if let out of prison ; more laborers 
were soon raised up ; and the circuit began to revive in almost every 
part. 

On Sunday, May 23, 1819, a camp meeting was held at Wrine 
Hill, about nine miles from Tunstall. Many were there from Tun- 
stall ; and a system was drawn up for conducting camp meetings with 
praying, preaching, and reading services, which was of service to 
the whole circuit. And the preachings, began to be followed by pray- 
er meetings, in imitation of the camp meetings. This was of great 
service. Long tedious exercises were swept away from the camp 
meetings as being worse than useless ; the other meetings began to 
follow the example ; and in order to complete it a number of advices 
were drawn up and circulated among the people in order to improve 
the meetings generally. 



448 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



The advices were to the following import. 

Outline of a preaching Service. 

" Let all the exercises, in general, be short. The preaching when- 
ever it can, should be followed by a prayer meeting. From the be- 
ginning of the service to the end of the sermon, should take up about 
three quarters of an hour : and the prayer meeting should continue 
about half an hour ; the whole to conclude in about an hour and a 
quarter. After the conclusion, prayer may be made for mourners ; or 
the society may meet for about twenty minutes. Long preachings 
generally injure both the preachers' constitiition and the cause of re- 
ligion." 

Outline of a Prayer Meeting. 

I. Open with singing for about four, five, or six minutes. 
*2. Spend four, five, or six minutes in prayer, ending with the 
Lord's Prayer. 

3. Sing about two, three, or four minutes. 

4. Let the members of the society pray in quick succession, for two, 
three, or four minutes each. 

When mourners are in distress, or in any other particular cases, the 
exercises may be lengthened. But, in general, long exercises in pub- 
lic, are improper and injurious ; and should be carefully avoided. And 
if any one trespass by attempting to drag out to an improper length, 
the next meeting of the society may determine what remedy shall be 
applied to such impropriety. 

5. Let a little singing be occasionally intermingled to vary the ex- 
ercises. 

6. If exhortations be given, they may be for two or three, or from 
t!iat to six or eight minutes. Short exhortations are useful. 

7. Conclude in an hour or an hour and a quarter. 

8. On suitable occasions, prayer may again commence, and espe- 
cially if there be souls in distress. 

9. This outline may be judiciously varied in any point, as circum- 
stances may require. 

Outlines of a Class Meeting. 

1 . Open with singing for about four, five, or six minutes. 

2. Let four or five minutes be spent in prayer, ending with the 
Lord's Prayer. 

3. Sing about two, or three minutes. 

4. Leader speak one or two minutes, chiefly his own experience. 

5. Let fifteen, or from that to twenty minutes, be spent in conversa- 
tion of the leader with the members. 

In speaking to one, the leader, in effect, speaks to all ; and It will 
on some occasions, be found difficult to keep up the attention of the 
whole meeting for twenty minutes together. But the leader passing 
from one to another in quick succession will be a great means to keep 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



449 



the attention alive. Also the leader may give out a verse and sing in 
the midst of the work. 

If a class have fifteen or sixteen members, the average time of 
speaking should be under a minute with each member. If there be 
twenty or thirty members it should be still less. In particular cases, 
more time may be spent with any of the members. 

If a member have acquired or be acquiring a habit of long speak- 
ing, then, the leader, after dropping a few words, must immediately 
pass on to the next, and begin at once to speak to the next. If this 
be not attended to the meeting will soon be injured. 

6. When the speaking is concluded, sing for two, three, or four 
minutes. 

7. Then let the members pray in quick succession, for about two or 
three minutes each. The leader must take care that none of them 
trespass upon time. 

8. Intermingle occasionally a little singing to vary the exercise. 

9. Be careful and exact in settling the class paper. 

10. Conclude in an hour, or an hour and a quarter. 

11. This outline may be judiciously varied in any point, as circum- 
stances may require. 

The people were exhorted, in all exercises, to get as much into faith 
as possible ; and were shown that faith, which worketh by love, is 
one of the great main springs of action in all exercises ; that it sets 
the arm of heaven at work, and that the Lord says, "All things are 
possible to him that believeth." 

On the other hand, they were exhorted to avoid all things which 
might cause unbelief ; and were shown that long exercises frequently % 
wearied both body and mind, and caused almost every one to sink into 
unbelief; and on that account often did more injury than good. 

At the June quarter day, it was found that the circuit was rising out 
of its crippled state, and that it had begun to revive in almost every 
part. During the next quarter the regulati®ns began more fully tb 
take effect, and the circuit rose very fast. The Lord graciously made 
bare his arm in the conviction and conversion of great numbers : the 
praying services at the camp meetings, and the prayer meetings at the 
close of preachings, were crowned with very great success. 



CHAPTEK VII, 

Branch Circuits introduced. Hull Circuit formed. Preparations for holding' An- 
nual Meeting. Preparatory Meetings. Second period of the History concluded. 

Nottingham Circuit, through the assistance of its circuit committee, 
rose very fast, and became very extensive. It spread in Derbyshire, 
Yorkshire, Nottinghamshire, and Lincolnshire. On account of its 
very great extent, it was found difficult to make out the preachers 1 
plans. On this account, at the March quarter day, 1819 5 they divided 
he circuit into branches or branch circuits. 

29 



450 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



This proved a most excellent regulation ; and, in the hand of Di- 
vine Providence it has been a blessing to the whole connection. It 
proved so valuable and useful, that it has been generally adopted.-— 
Most of the circuits have formed branches ; and each branch now 
usually has a branch steward, committee, and quarter day; all in 
subserviency to the general quarter day ; and between general quarter 
days, in subserviency to the circuit committee. 

This regulation is very useful in two respects. 1. It is of great 
service in the forming of new circuits. A branch has its regulations 
and movements much the same as a circuit; (only being altogether 
under the direction and contrel of the general quarter day.) And on 
this account a branch is easily and commodiously formed into a new 
circuit. 

2. When a circuit is formed in branches it is very convenient for the 
change of the travelling preachers ; they being planned one or two 
quarters in one branch, and then one or two quarters in another, and 
so on. This is of great service. 

At the June quarter day, this year, 1819, the Hull branch of Not- 
tingham circuit, was formed into'a separate circuit; and by the bless- 
ing of God, it extended rapidly, and was very prosperous. 

As the connection was rising and increasing very rapidly, an en- 
largement of discipline was found necessarv, in order to preserve the 
unity of the connection, and promote a proper varietv and exchange 
among the travelling preachers. And it being the opinion of all the 
circuits that it had become necessary to hold General Annual Meet- 
ings, a Preparatory Meeting was held at Nottingham, about the mid- 
dle of August, 1823. At this meeting preparations were made to hold 
regular Annual Meetings : and its commencement regularly closes 
the second part of the History of the Primitive Methodists. 

Now to him who is the blessed and only Potentate, the King of 
kings, and Lord of lords ; who only hath immortality, dwelling in the 
light which no man can approach unto ; whom no man hath seen, nor 
can see : to him be honor and power everlasting. Amen. 



AND REFLECTONS. 

# 



451 



PART III. 



.CHAPTER I 
A Preparatory Meeting held. Proceedings of that Meeting. 

In entering on the third part of the History of the Primitive Metho- 
dists, we shall have to go back as far as June, 1819 ; at whieh time the 
connection was composed of Tunstall, Nottingham, Loughborough, 
and Hull circuits. Nottingham circuit was extending rapidly ; and 
the friends there thought Annual Meetings were necessary, both to 
preserve .the unity of the connection, and to promote a regular ex- 
change of travelling preachers. The other circuits concurring, it was 
agreed that a meeting to make preparations, should be held at Not- 
tingham, to commence about the 18th of August, and whieh should 
be composed of delegates from all the four circuits. But it was found 
di<Ticult to form a proper constitutional delegation. It was thought 
that three delegates from each circuit, would be sufficient; and that 
io send more wouid be too expensive. It was also thought necessary 
for one of them to be a travelling preacher. But to this it was ob- 
jected, that then the travelling preachers would form a greater propor- 
tion in that meeting than they did in any other meetings. Never- 
theless, for convenience, and to save expense, this course was, at 
length, agreed to ; and at the time appointed the proposed meeting 
took place at Nottingham. 

This preparatory meeting enquiring into the state of the circuits, 
had the satisfaction to find the connection exceedingly prosperous, 
which greatly encouraged them in their arduous labors, They ap- 
pointed the first Annual Meeting to be held at Hull, to commence on 
Tuesday, May 2, 1820, and to consist of three delegates from each 
circuit, one only of whom should be a travelling preacher. In laying 
down the line of delegation, they adopted the method before taken by 
the circuits, not knowing how they could improve it. They marked 
out a line of proceeding for the Annual Meeting, both in receiving 
and stationing travelling preachers, and in other matters, and they 
drew up a system of rules for the general use of the connection. 

At this meeting an enquiry arose concerning the origin of the 
Primitive tMethocUst Connection. It was asked, " What was its ori- 
gin? How, and when, and where, did it first arise?" These en- 
quiries were a cause of the first and second parts of this History be- 
ing written, 



452 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



CHAPTER IE 

Prosperity of Tiinstal Circuit, Four new Circuits formed; 

The Preparatory Meeting was a raeaas of strengthening the con- 
nection. Tunstall circuit kept rising very fast; and, as it was grown- 
strong, the September quarter day directed a collection, to be made 
throughout the circuit, to open the way for spreading the gospel ; and 
to relieve the circuit from the heavy debt incurred during the two 
former years. And the Lord so prospered this measure that the-debi 
was cleared oft^ the circuit, rose out of its embarrassment, and was 
greatly strengthened.. 

At the March quarter day 1820, the number in society in Tunstali 
circuit was reported at one thousand, seven hundred, a=nd three ; the 
increase for the year being one thousand and thirteen; the number in 
March, 1818, being reported at six hundred and ninety. This great 
prosperity was owing, in the first place, by the mercy of the Lord, to 
the restoring of the praying services to the camp meeting. And in 
the second place, to the sweeping away of the long and tedious exer- 
cises, and bringing the talents of the people generally into action. — 
Such a change from the lowest state of depression, to such a hi°"h 
state of prosperity, is not very common. 

Also this quarter day formed Darkston, in Staffordshire, near Wol- 
verhampton, into a new circuit. 

Nottingham circuit, out of its numerous branches, at the March 
quarter day, formed three new circuits; Scotter, in Lincolnshire: 
Sheffield, in Yorkshire: and Derby. Scotter circuit also included 
Retford branch, in Nottinghamshire. And in all the Circuits, great 
preparations were made for the ensuing Annual Meeting. 



CHAPTER III. 

The First Annual Meeting. 

On Tuesday, May 2, 1820, the first Annual Meeting was opened 
in the chapel at Hull, and continued till the Wednesday but one fol- 
lowing. It was a very interesting meeting ; the report of the con- 
nection stood as follows — 'Eight circuits; forty-eight travelling 
preachers, and two hundred and seventy-seven local preachers : num- 
ber of members, seven thousand, eight hundred, and forty-two. 5 Be- 
fore this time no general muster had been taken of the number in the 
whole connection, since July 26, 1811, when the number in society 
was estimated at two hundred. 

At this meeting an Editor and a General Book Steward were ap- 
pointed ; and a regulation was made for carrying on a Monthly Mag- 
azine at three-pence a month. A Magazine of that size had been be- 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



453 



v gun in the year before: but all the circuits did not fully join; and 
when eight numbers were printed, it was stopped. This volume was 
ordered t© be completed 5 and then the Magazine to go on in regular 
succession. 

The camp meetings, and all the other services of worship, connect- 
ed with this Annual Meeting, were remarkably successfcL A great 
?aumber of conversions took place, particularly on the Tuesday eve- 
ning, May 9, when a lovefeast was held in Hull chapel, during which, 
anaany wer<e in distress : and it was believed, forty obtained full lib- 
erty. 



CHAPTER IV. 

iNew Circuits. Permanent Praying Companies. Tunstall Annual Meeting. Dig- 
" tricts. Printing Office. 

DuRrNG the next twelve months the connection greatly increased. 
Hull made Brotherton, Pocklington, and Brompton circuits; and 
Sheffield made Barnsley <circuit. These are all in Yorkshire. Not- 
tingham made Lincoln and Grimsby circuits, both in Lincolnshire, 
And Tunstall made Manchester circuit in Lancashire. 

The camp meetings were very successful, particularly those held 
on Sunday, July 30, 1820. Macclesfield camp meeting, had a com- 
pany praykag with mourners while the preaching service Was going 
on. And on that day Loughborough had -a Circuit 'Camp Meeting, 
which had two stands, and a number of praying companies ; and in 
addition to these, between ten and eleven o'clock in the forenoon, they 
formed a permanent company to pray for mourners. Thousands at- 
tended, many were pricked in their hearts, and the permanent compa- 
ny prayed for mourners, without intermission, till about nine o'clock in 
the evening. Numbers, during that time, found redemption in the 
blood of Jesus ; and the bursts of praise echoed among the surround- 
ing hills. 

The Camp Meetings having risen to maturity and perfection, dis- 
play a variety ef useful movements, and afford opportunities for bring- 
ing many talents into action. They usually open at nine in the 
■morning, with a praying service, for half an hour, in one company. A 
preaching service of about forty-five minutes succeeds, opening with 
singing and prayer and closing with sermon. The praying companies 
then go out, take up their various stations, and occupy, about thirty 
minutes, with singing, prayers, exhortations, &c. But no company is 
allowed to fix near the preaching stand. The going out and coming 
in, is a great relief both to body and mind ; and a camp meeting 
formed in praying companies displays one of the grandest sights ever 
seen by man. 

At the time appointed, if there be no service with mourners, the 
signal for preaching is given, either by sounding a horn, ringing a 
small bell, or by some other means, and the companies, with singing, 
approach the stand. A preacher is ready to receive them ; and at 



454 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



once, opens the service with singing and prayer, two preachers fre- 
quently stand up in one service, speaking from fifteen to twenty minutes- 
each. When the preaching service closes, the conductor of the meet- 
ing, again directs the praying companies to go out, take up their sta- 
tions, and occupy with all diligence, harrowing in the word with fer- 
vent prayer. 

This is a kind of general course ; but there are other varieties of 
which a skilful conductor will avail himself- If there be a service 
with mourners, and it be proper or necessary to begin preaching ser- 
vice, he immediately forms a permanent company to pray with 
mourners ; and fixes them at a proper distance from the stand. 

Sometimes, when the work is breaking out at the preaching stand, 
he does not send the companies out ; but commences a general pray- 
ing service at the stand. In such cases a ring or opening is sometimes 
made, and the mourners are called up to be prayed for. 

Reading services usually commence with singing and prayer; one 
or two short experiences are then read from the Magazine. The 
readers, if they choose, are allowed occasionally to exhort a little. — 
The reading services form an excellent variety, and may often be 
performed by people who are not preachers. 

Several preachers usually exercise in the course of the day. But 
as variety is a chief thing, it would be both unwise and improper for 
any preacher to take any notice of any former preaching, or to make 
any reference to any other sermon that may have been delivered. 
His preaching should be distinctly his own, without interfering with 
any one's else. - 

On Wednesday, May 2, 1821, the second Annual Meeting com- 
menced in the chapel at Tunstal, and closed on Thursday, IVIay 10. 
There was fifteen circuits, and sixteen thousand, three hundred, and 
ninety-four members ; the increase for the year being eight thousand, 
five hundred, and fifty-two. This Annual Meeting divided the con- 
nection into five districts, appointing a meeting in each district, to pre- 
pare matters for the Annual Meeting. And they appointed the next 
Annual Meeting to consist of three delegates from each district. A 
Book Committee was appointed to form a Printing Establishment 
for the use of the connection. Hugh Bourne was re-appointed Editor, 
and James Bourne, Book Steward. 

The camp meetings and other services of worship, connected with 
the Annual Meeting, were very successful ; a great number of power- 
ful conversions took place ; and the societies of Tunstall and the 
neighboring places were greatly quickened, 



AND REFLECTIONS, 



455 



CHAPTER V. 

Mexbro' Camp Meeting. New Circuits. Third Annual Meeting. Two General 
Committees. 

On Sunday, June 3, 1821, a memorable camp meeting was held on 
Mexbro' Common, near Doncaster in Yorkshire, by Sheffield and 
Barnsley circuits. It had sixteen praying companies ; it was believed 
that more than ten thousand attended, and that hundreds were con- 
verted to God. 

In pursuance of the designs of the Annual Meeting, a printing 
establishment was formed at Bemersley. The undertaking was great 
and arduous ; but by perseverance it was accomplished. 

The general affairs of the connection went on as usual. Tunstall 
formed Belper, and Burton-upon-Trent circuits. Hull formed Leeds, 
Malton, Ripon, and York circuits. Barnsley formed Halifax and 
Wakefield circuits. Sheffield formed Chesterfield circuit. And 
Brompton formed Guisbro' circuit. 

The third Annual Meeting was held at Loughborough ; it com- 
menced on Tuesday, May 28, 1822, and closed on the Wednesday 
but one after. The number oi members was reported at twenty-five 
thousand two hundred and eighteen ; the increase for the year eight 
thousand eight hundred and twenty-four. This Annual Meeting 
formed a Committee at Hull, who, with the Book Committee, were 
directed to attend to general concerns, until the next Annual Meeting. 



CHAPTER Vt. 

New circuits. Society in London. Fourth Annual Meetings 

From May 1822, to May 1823, the connection increased, and twenty 
new circuits were formed. The account of them is as follows : Ram- 
sor, Burland, and Oaken Gates circuits from Tunstall. Ashby-de-la- 
Zouch circuit from Loughborough. Silsden, Preston, North Shields, 
and Scarborough circuits from Hull. Retford, Brigg and Marshland 
circuits from Scotter. Brad well and Doncaster circuits from Shef- 
field. Louth circuit from Grimsby. Bolton and Oldham circuits 
from Manchester ; and Castle Town circuit, in the Isle of Man, from 
Bolton. Middleham circuit from Brompton. Pickering circuit from 
Malton. And Bradford circuit fi-nm T.eede. 

In December, 10*^2, Leeds circuit sent a Mission to London, and a 
society was formed there. 

The Annual Meeting was held May 20, 1823, at Leeds. - The 
report of the connection was, 46 circuits; 202 travelling preachers 
1 3 435 local preachers ; and 29,472 Members. 

Now unto Him that is able to do exceeding abundantly above all 



456 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



that we ask or think, according to the power that worketh in us, unto 
Him be glory in the Church by Christ Jesus 3 throughout all ages, 
world without end. 'Amen. 



iE3r" Their present number I am not able to determine — but their 
annual increase may well be compared to those of the Old Connection ! 

They have sent some of their Missionaries to America, in the 
name of the Lord ; and I wish them good success. 

1833. L. D. 



ON THE MINISTRY. 



How shall one person know and be able to determine and 
judge, whether it be the duty of another to preach or not % 

There are but three evidences by which he may be able to 
judge and determine concerning him on that subject. 1st, Divine 
evidence in his own soul ; or 2dly, by the fruits of his labor ; or 
3dly, the witness of his word with power. 

How shall one know whether it be his own duty to preach or 
not? Says one, leave it to your brethren to determine. But if 
they have not the proper evidence by which to judge, they are in- 
capable of forming, a correct judgment ; of course may err, to his 
great injury — therefore, there should be further investigation be- 
yond those who are incompetent to be judges. 

Search the Scriptures ! 

The Scriptures do not say whether he, as an individual, shall 
go or stay. 

IF GOD wills the thingand requires it at his hand, there is no 
counselling against the Lord. And if it be not his duty, no man 
nor any body of men, have a right to tell or command him to 

There is no rational evidence that wicked men are called of 
the Lord to preach. Those who feel the call enjoined upon them, 
by obeying the divine convictions in their soul, they feel quietness 
and peace, and joy in God, by walking in that way. But the re- 
jection of duty brings pain and woe ! 

As there are various gifts in the Christian church, and yet all 
by the same spirit, how shall a person know and determine what 
place and sphere is his ? Answer — he must get the spirit of Ms 
station, and then he will feel the witness, and have the testimony 



- * 

AND REFLECTIONS, 457 

that he pleases God. The opening of providence corresponds 
with the calls of the Spirit, when and where to go. 

But some people who are too much bigoted to a mode of their 
own, had rather good would not he done at all, if it does not come 
in their own way, agreeably to their preconceived notion of the 
thing — if we mayjudgeof their conduct in opposing the instru- 
ments which it pleases God to use, as means to accomplish it. — 
But the words of Gamaliel, Acts, v. 35, are a propos to such as 
forbid others, because they follow not with THEM ! 



ON CHURCH GOVERNMENT, &c. 



Supposing that a resolution was passed into a rule, that a 
Methodht should not commune with the Baptists — assigning as- 
a reason that the Baptists had no authority for the origin of their 
order but what was self-created ; hence founded on assumption 
only." But the AUTHORITY of the Methodists was " by OR- 
DER and SUCCESSION," agreeably to episcopal princi- 
ples. This being admitted, it would follow as a consequence of 
Episcopacy, that if the "Church of England" be right and agree- 
able according to the order of GOD the Church of Rome can- 
not be wrong — if the succession be derived from " Peter 11 through 
that avenue. 

But to obviate that difficulty, it is argued that the order of El- 
ders has been continued in succession from the Apostle's time — 
and that elder and bishop and overseer all mean one and the 
same thing — so admits Adam Clarke in his notes on the 20th of 
Acts. 

In the preface to the Methodist hymn book, " to purchase no 
hymn books" but what are signed with the names of the bishops 
— appealing to the Methodists if they have any respect for " the 
AUTHORITY of the Conference, or of US !" Who is this 
US % — William M. Kendree, Enoch George, and Robert R. Rob- 
erts. 

How came they by this " AUTHORITY ?" 
By " delegation 11 "order and succession /" < 
Who delegated the authority to them % 
* % The General Conference !" 
Who is this " General Conference?" 



458 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



It is composed of " delegates" from the several " District Con- 
ferences." 

Who composes the several " District Conferences ? 

The ministers and preachers in the Methodist " Travelling 
Connection ;" and these appoint the "delegates" to attend the 
" General Conference." 

Have the " PEOPLE" any voice in the formation of those 
rules by which they are to be governed ? NO ! not even a rep- 
resentation ! though the rules be altered ever so many times, even 
after they have become members of society. 

Whom have "WM. M. KENDREE,"'" ENOCH GEORGE" 
and « ROBERT R. ROBERTS" " succeeded" " in order ?" 

" RICHARD WHATCOAT," " FRANCIS ASBURY " 
and "THOMAS COKE." 

Whom did " RICHARD WHATCOAT," " FRANCIS 
ASBURY" and » THOMAS COKE" "succeed" "in order?" 

" JOHN WESLEY." 

Was John Wesley supe rior in power to Thomas Coke ? 

Not according to the rules of Episcopacy: — they were of one 
grade and order — " presbyters" or " elders." 

How came John Wesley, Thomas Coke's superior and prede- 
cessor ? 

John Wesley was the means under God, of the first origin of 
the Methodist Society — which name was given out of stigma — 
and said he, I use the power, but I don't seek it. 

How did Thomas Coke succeed John Wesley ? 

By delegation and the " imposition of hands" in secret. 

Can a stream rise higher than its fountain ? IF NOT, why 
the imposition of hands, clandestinely ? 

For the sake of " ORDER" and the name of the thing — se* 
cretly, for to keep peace in England. • W 

How did " Francis Asbury" " succeed Thomas Coke" in 
order ?" 

Francis Asbury was in America first, and had the controul ac- 
cording to his will, before Thomas Coke came over — hence he 
would accept no nominal authority from Coke, unless the Con- 
ference, which was called on that occasion, and partly far that pur- 
pose, should vote it ; and moreover, Thomas should agree not to 
meddle with the stationing of the preachers, &c. After which 
he was ordained by the said Thomas, other ministers assisting ; 
first, one day " Deacon" second day " elder," and the third day 
a " BISHOP !" But after a while Thomas would willingly dis- 
sent from, divide, and interfere with the stationing of the preach- 
ers, which did not please Francis, so the Doctor was voted to stay 
in Europe — unless recalled, which was never done, 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



459 



Hence by " ORDER and SUCCESSION," the rotation will 
stand thus upon the list of BISHOPS in Methodist history — 

" John Wesley, 

" Thomas Coke, 

" Francis Asbury, 

" Richard Whateoat, 

" Wm. M. Kendree, 

" Enoch George, 

" Robert R. Roberts, 

" Joshua Sool, 

" Elijah Heding, and 

" Emery & Andrews. 
Is there anyway to break the power of a Bishop? 
Yes — two ways — if he ceases to travel without consent — and if 
he be guilty of immoral conduct. 

But suppose he backslides, and still his life is termed moral ? 
That is another question ! 

Did the people of Rome ever have power and a voice to choose 
their own bishop ? 

Yes — and it continued until the year 1 143, when the clergy 
domineered over the people, and taking the privilege from them y 
lodged it in the cardinals alone. 

Did the POPE ever have unlimited POWER, without the 
voice of any other person, to command " six hundred" or two 
thousand men — and send them when and where he pleased, be- 
cause it was his will and pleasure to have it so — " to say to one, 
go and he goeth, and to another come, and he cometh, and to this 
man do this, and he doeth it ?" 

I know not where it is recorded in history, that the Pope did 
command six hundred men, in their ecclesiastic and clerical capa- 
city — to send them here and there, because it was his will and 
pleasure so to have it ! and that over a country near 2000 miles 
one way, and 1500 the other. 

How much less is the power of the President of the United 
States ! How much greater the privilege of the citizens, to have 
a voice by their representative in the formation of those rules by 
which they are to be governed* — and the liberty of speech and 
of the press to remark on the rules, and conduct of those who 
/ormthe rules, and their mode of governing, &c. &c. 

The mode of governing in the old world, contains those re- 
strictions, as the result and dregs of the old " FEUDAL SYS* 
TEM" — and wherever this mode exists, the principle must be the 
same — of which the unlimited, and in many cases the undefined 
power of the Bishop and P. Elders is a specimen— which some 
have seen and severely felt ! But to return — 

* According to the twenty third articles of the the method ist faith. 



460 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



It is acknowledged that the "scriptures are the ONLY 
RULE, and SUFFICIENT RULE, both of FAITH and 
PRACTICE." If so, then what cannot be found therein, 
cannot be binding on men. Therefore, those who assume a 
prerogative which does not belong to them, cannot be acquit- 
ted by the JUST and RIGHTEOUS JUDGE. 

And any rules formed in our day by a set of well-meaning 
men, are only prudential at the best. 

Among some societies there are UNREGENERATE persons, 
being only " natural born" members ; hence, being not in 
the spirit, how can they discern, so as to be proper judges of 
spiritual things ? Hence, rf they take it for granted that they 
belong to the Church of Christ by virtue of their birth-right 
standing, it is obvious they are in darkness, and of course de- 
ceived ; therefore, while they condemn and judge others, are 
ignorant of their own state and situation ; and hence incapable 
of doing the work of the Lord ; and are liable to condemn 
those whom the Lord will not condemn, by assuming to them- 
selves an infallibility like the Popish Church ; or the strict 
self-righteous Jews 3 who condemned the innocent Jesus in days 
of old. 

Many beg the question, and take it for granted that their so- 
ciety is the true church of Christ. But how few possess the 
spirit of the Lord and Master ! How few, even of those who 
profess his name, in dealing with members of their society, 
attend to the rule laid down by the head of the Church— Matt, 
xviii. 15, and following verses — in a Christian spirit to visit 
them alone, then to take one, two, or three more, if the first 
visit will not do. But, alas ! alas ! too many clandestinely 
attack them behind their back / cut them off, without even per- 
mitting them to be present on trial, to defend their own cause ; 
and then consider them as an heathen and a publican, merely 
because they are out of society — which expulsion might be by 
false testimony, prejudice in the judges, or even their own igno- 
rance in the case. And yet because they are out of society by 
such expulsion, therefore behold, they are judged as enemies of 
the true Church, and of course as enemies of Christ himself ; 
and hence, by virtue of their " ANATHEMA," are consigned 
to chains of darkness, and being bound on earth by them, it 
must be ratified by God himself in the courts of heaven too. 
Whereas, the)'' sho#d first cast the beam out of their own eye, 
and then hunt up the lost sheep. For if thou rememberest 
that thy brother hath aught against thee, leave thy gift at the 
altar (thou being in the wrong) and go first and be reconciled 
to thy brother, and then come and offer thy gift — otherwise 
Iiow canst thou expect to be accepted with God, if iniquity be 



AND REFLECTIONS, 



46 1 



in thy heart?" "Therefore be you merciful, as your Father in 
heaven is merciful" — " for the Son of man is come to save that 
which was lost*" But much is the injury done to the souls of 
men by the harsh, unscriptural, and unchristian manner of deal- 
ing with those whom we conceive to offend. Let all those 
whom it may concern, of any society, that hath the charge or 
watchful care of a people in the name of Christ, take good 
heed of their spirit, mode, and practice, how they deal with 
others whom they may think to be offenders ; for what is 
amiss here, must be rectified hereafter, by the Just and Right- 
eous Judge, who will then see that each and every of them 
have justice done. 

The Methodists, Baptists, and Shakers, are the only people 
that I am acquainted with that do not admit of coming into 
their society by virtue of " birthright" — i. e. natural born 
members ; a strong reason for these last ; for they do not ad- 
mit of making children, but say we must be " as the angels 
of God." 

The Methodist mode of church government is the most ar- 
bitrary and despotic of any in America, except the Shakers 
which appears to be nothing but Popery new-modeled and 
fitted to America, seeing there can be no national religion es- 
tablished by law on the constitutional authority of the land. 

Shakerism argues thus : " God called their name Adam ;" 
hence the first Adam was not perfect until there was a first 
Eve. So the second Adam was not perfect until there was a 
second Eve. The first coming of Christ (for they have much 
to say about Christ, and but little about JESUS) was in the 
form of a man — i. e. Jesus ; but the second coming of Christ 
was in the form of a woman — i. e. Ann Lee, whom they have 
called mother, or elect lady, &c. And all the blessings from 
God to the Church, are through Ann Lee, and her successors 
in office ; and the only way to God is through that avenue, 
and no salvation elsewhere. Even Moses, and all the holy men 
of old, cannot escape from « PURGATORY" until they first 
come and confess to THEM, &c. Thus it is confession to 
man, with faith in a woman, for absolution; and instead of 
looking to God by prayer, and faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, 
to be purified in Heart by the Holy Spirit, they must confess 
to the elders, with faith in Ann Lee ; and live on coarse fare, 
dance much, and labor hard, and so by that means sweat it 
out ; and if they can sweat out the propensities of the fiesh y 
as they call it, so as to " get into the Jerusalem State" here, 
very well ; if not they must go to Purgatory, and be purged 
out by fire, as the old woman does the pipe. 

But, nevertheless, their mechanism is done faithful, as a 
society, perhaps the most so of any. And in time of distress 



462 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



if a poor man comes who has no money, they will give him 
relief — but the rich, say they, may go and buy elsewhere. 

Whoever has been among the Shakers a few years, and then 
comes off, has a wild appearance that cannot be described, 
and is unsettled in mind. The ghastly appearance of their 
women, however healthful when they join, and their elders ap- 
pearing so healthful and shining give appearance as though 
the reports were too well founded, that medical aid is used to 
prevent children ; and thus derange the nervous system : — for 
husbands and wives must be parted ; and every man or wo- 
man who joins them, is tasked and allowanced, and of course 
as good as a slave. 

According to Shaker accounts, Ann Lee once had a husband, 
whom she left in England — also had been the mother of four 
children. 

If a person can once believe that they were right, and so 
join them, I see no way for evidence to convince them of 
their error. For they are allowed no books, not even the 
Bible; nor to hear any preaching, nor to converse with other 
people — and private prayer, and the inivard teaching of the 
Spirit, is laid aside ; and of course they must pin their faith 
on Ann Lee, and what the elders say is law and gospel with 
them. 

Lyman Beecher, one of governor Strong's stamp, being min- 
ister in the Presbyterian Congregational order; has made a cal- 
culation on the state of religion in all the U. States ; beginning, 
with Maine, goes on through the several states in rotation, and 
ends at Georgia, with the following words : — u The population 
of Georgia, is 452,083, while in the whole state there are not to 
exceed 10 ministers who are qualified to preach the gospel ; 
leaving 442,483 of the population of that state, DESTITUTE 
of such instruction as God has decided to be proper for the sal- 
vation of men! A small portion of this destitute population of 
the land, is enlightened by a feeble glimmering from UNEDU- 
CATED men !" — " Such, then, is the state of our nation ; 
more deplorably destitute of religious instruction than 
ANY OTHER christian nation under heaven." 

" What shall be done ?" — " something more than ever has 
been done" 

" There is a state of society to be formed, and to be formed 
by an EXTENDED COMBINATION of INSTITU- 
TIONS, Religious, CIVIL, and literary, which never exist 
without the co-operation of an educated MINISTRY. 

Thus, after showing how many ministers according, to the 
number of people, there are in different nations in Europe — 
England, Ireland, Italy, Spain, &c and drawing the inference 
tliat America is in a more deplorable state than any other, as 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



46S 



above— concludes, if it should degenerate for 70 years to come 
as it has for the 70 years past, that it will be on a level with 
heathens— hence " the NATION must be awaked to save itself 
by its own exertions, or WE" (i. e. Strong's men) "are un- 
done." "The newspaper, the tracts and magazines— must 
make the PRESS GROANto communicate our wretchedness 
— and from every pulpit the trumpet must sound LONG and 
loud—* ***** 

"Combinations unite like streams in one river" to educate 
— and if they will not preach Calvinism — or be a tool for those 
who are ambitious — other wise must return the money for their 
education. • 

He admits of none being "ministers of the gospel," but 
those of his order of u educated men." And at the ratio of 
one for 1000 persons, would require 8000 according to the pop- 
ulation of S,000,000— but 5000 are wanting ; as his kind of 
ministers do not exceed 3000. Thus, a snake in the grass! 
—1812. 



LORENZO'S EARLY EXERCISES. 

O ! that poor sinners did but know 
What I for them do undergo ; 
From God I'm eall'd to bear the neics, 
To Heathens, Gentiles, and the Jews ! 
Permit me one thing you to tell 
What my poor heart doth often feel : 
I've left behind my friends, my all, 
Upon poor sinners for to call. 

shall I stop now with my theme 1 
Can people think it but a dream? 
How oftentimes my heart is broke, 
Because my Parents are forsook : 
Its now and then I do them see, 
Which is a small comfort to me : 
But with them soon must part again, 
Which gives to my poor heart fresh pain! 
But this is not all I undergo, 

1 have to face cold winds and snow 
And often through the desert ride, 
To seek my Master's son a bride. 
In sultry globes I often pant, 
Riding a distance, almost spent, 
My money 's out, I cannot buy, 
Were I to suffer now, and die ! 

In dreary lands I often thirst, 
While passing o'er the parching dust; 
The scorching sun beats down so fair, 
I long for one sweet breath of air ! 
Through creeks and rivers swift and wide ; 
Both high and low I have to ride ; 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Perhaps beat down some time before, 
I can reach safe the other shore. 
The clouds arise and thunders break, 
I feel the ground beneath me shake ; 
The mountains tremble at the sound. 
And wet all through I'm often found, 
Some times in open chambers sleep, 
Or on some little place I creep ; 
I cannot sleep for want of clothes ; 
Smothered with smoke or almost froze. 
Sometimes I with " False Brethren'" 1 meet, 
Whose hearts are full of win deceit ! 
They seem quite clever at the first, \ 
Yet of all men these are the worst ! 
My natural brethren do cry out, 
I wonder what he is about ? 
Why doth he so fatigue himself? 
He seems not to regard his health I 
But oh ! if they would look around, 
They'd know why I'm thus often found ; 
A view of souls expos'd to hell, 
Hath caus'd me to bid friends farewell. 
The worth of Souls lies near my heart,. 
Which causes me with all to part ; 
Both Parent, Brother, Sister, all, 
Upon poor sinners for to call. 
Through savage haunts my courses lay ? 
Where I have traveled all the day ; 
And sleeping in the woods at nignt, 
To take my rest before the light. 
The birds of night begin to prowl, 
About my camp the Wolf doth howl,. 
But down to rest, I take my sleep ; 
Jehovah me doth safely keep. 
The sable shades at last would flee, 
And my glad heart would thankful be, 
To that Good Hand that kept me through, 
To pass along in safety too. 
Across the main to the OLD WORLD, 
Where rolling billows are unfurl'd, 
The wonders in the deep were seen. 
Within the reach of human ken. 
O may the Lord be with my mouth, 
Whilst I am travelling North and South; 
And greatly bless my every word, 
That sinners may turn to the Lord ! 
Then when I've done my work below, 
I'll gladly quit this vale of woe ; 
And soar above the ethereal sky, 
To dwell with Christ eternally L 



CHAIN OF REASON 

AND 

REFLECTIONS. 



THIRTY-THIRD EDITION. 



After I had found religion, I began to reflect on my experience, 
and perceiving that I felt a love to all, though I had been taught 
that God only loved a few, which he had given to his Son :* I 
could not reconcile the two ideas together, how my love should 
exceed the love of God ; and feeling within myself, that I stood in 
danger of falling into sin, and consequently into condemnation ; 
I could not reconcile it with the common idea, that if a man once 
obtained religion, he was always safe, let him do what he would, 
This put me upon' examining the scriptures for myself, and com- 
paring past ideas therewith : and on examination of the same, I 
could find no promise that any should be saved, but those who en- 
dured unto the end. On the other hand the Bible seemed to cor- 
respond with my feelings, that there was danger, being full 
of cautions ; and there is no need of caution where there is no 
danger. The more light and knowledge a person hath, and com- 
mits a crime, the worse it must be; because he sins against the 
more light : therefore any sin is greater in a professor of reli- 

*To talk about an eternal covenant between the Father and the Son before 
all worlds, a bargain that Chri3t should have a certain number of mankind, which 
some call the elect, is a contradiction in terms, and a piece of inconsistency. For, 
first, a covenant is a contract made between two parties, and there cannot be a cov- 
enant without two parties. 

Therefore to say' the Father and Son made a covenant, would be to adopt the 
idea, that there were two divinities, which would divide the Godhead, and of course 
argue two Gods. 

But the Bible authorises us to believe in one God andno more. Again, if the F* - 
ther and Son made a covenant, there was a time when they made it, and if so then there 
was a time before they made it, consequently it was not made from all eternity, 
unless you suppose eternity began at the time when they made it, which is incon- 
eistent, because eternity implies unbeginning of time. 

Again, this covenant cannot be a new one if it be so old, and a new covenant of 
works made with Adam but six thousand years ago, cannot be called an old one, 
therefore to term the oldest covenant a new one, and the newest the old one, i6 a pie«e 
of inconsistency, like putting the cart before the horEe, jpfand you cannoldeny it. 



30 



466 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



gion, than in a non-professor, seeing he sins against the greater 
light. 

If the sin is the greater, of course the condemnation and pun- 
ishment must be proportioned: as Christ saith, " he that knoweth 
his master's will, and doeth it not, shall be beaten with many- 
stripes ; whereas, he that knoweth not his master's will, shall be 
beaten with few." Therefore, if the sinner who never had reli- 
gion deserves to be damned for actual transgression ; why not the 
professor, upon the principles of impartial justice. 

Now it appears to me, that this doctrine, once in grace, alway s 
in grace, is inseparably connected with the doctrine of 'particular 
election awl reprobation ; and to deny the latter, and to hold the 
former, to me appears inconsistent : for if a saint cannot be pun- 
ished in proportion to his conduct,, then he is not accountable ; 
and if he be not accountable, then not rewardable ; and if neither 
rewardable nor punishable, then his salvation or damnation does 
not turn upon his actions, pro. nor con. but upon the free electing 
love of God : Therefore, God will have mercy upon whom he 
will, and whom he will, hepasseth by : thus they appear connect- 
ed like two links in a chain. And it appeareth moreover, that 
the doctrine of particular election, leadeth to universalism : for 
according to the above we must suppose, that God decreed all 
things ; if so, God being wise, whatever he hath decreed, he must 
have decreed it right ; consequently nothing cometh to pass wrong 
—then there is no sin, for it cannot be sin to do right : If then 
one. shall be damned for doing right, why not all ; and if one is 
saved for doing right, why not all according to the rule of im- 
partial justice. Again, this doctrine of election saith all that was 
given from the Father to the Son, in the covenant of Grace, will 
be saved ; none that Christ died for can be lost. The Bible saith 
Christ gave himself for ALL, 1 Tim. ii. 4, 6. 1 John ii. 2. and 
A double L, does not spell part, nor some, hoy few, but it means 
all. Well, now if all Christ died for will be saved, and none of 
them can be lost, then Universalism must be true : Inland you 
cannot deny it. 

And now it appears furthermore, that Universalism leads to 
Deism — for if all are saved, none are lost, and of course no future 
punishment : therefore the threatenings in the Bible must be false, 
like * sham scare crow hung up in the fields, to represent what 
is not real. And if the threatenings be false, the promises are 
equally so ; for while the promises are given in one scale to en- 
courage virtue, the threatenings are put in the opposite one, to dis- 
courage vice. To deny the one, disallows of'the other, and of 
course breaks the chain of the Bible, and thereby destroys its au- 
thority ; consequently, |ye cannot suppose with propriety, that 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



467 



it came from God by Divine direction; but rather, that it 
was hatched up by some cunning politicians, to answer their po- 
litical designs, to keep the people in order — and that it has been 
kept on the carpet ever since, by the black and blue coats, to get a 
fat living out of the people. " Away with the Bible" says the 
Deist, " I will be imposed upon by that no more, but I will go 
upon reason ; for who ever came back from the other world, to 
bring us news from that country about Heaven or Hell, or exhib- 
ited a map thereof ?" 

Now if I denied the Bible, I should of course deny miracles 
and inspiration ; for if I admit of them, I must in reason admit 
of the propriety of the Bible. 

But no one who denies inspiration and miracles, can prove the 
existence of a God. There are but six ways to receive ideas; 
which are by inspiration or one of the five se7ises. Deny inspi- 
ration, there are but the five ways ; and matter of fact demon- 
strates, that a man by these outward sensitive organs, can neither 
hear, see, smell, taste nor feel God : how then can we know him 
but by a revelation in the inward sense? Why, saith the Deist, 
the works of nature proclaim aloud in both my ears, "there is a 
God," but I deny it according to your scale of reasoning, for you 
deny miracles; and yet you say what has been once may be again ; 
now if there was a miracle once ; there may be one again ; if so, 
then there may be such a thing as revealed religion, for that is but 
miraculous : but if there cannot be a miracle again, that is an argu- 
ment there never was one, and of course denies the works of Cre- 
ation , if there was no Creation, then there is no Creator ; for it 
must have been a miracle, to have spoken the world into existence 
and to have formed intelligent beings — therefore, if there never 
was a miracle, then there never was such a thing as Creation : 
consequently the works of nature do not speak forth a Divine 
Being, for his hand never formed them ; but they argue, that matter 
is eternal, and that all things come by nature — for it is evident, 
that if nought had been once, nought had been now ; for nothing 
cannot put forth the act of^pawer and beget something ; yet it is 
self-evident that something does exist ;< therefore something must 
have existed eternally. Then saith reason, if all things come by 
nature, then nature is eternal ; and when forming from its primi- 
tive chaos, into its present position by congelation, brought forth 
mankind, beasts and vegetables spontaneously; something like 
the mushroom growing up without seed, or the moss growing on 
the tree ; and are kept on the stage by transmigration, like the 
caterpillar, transmigrating or turning into a beautiful butterfly ; 
or the muck-worm into a horn bug. Thus nature assumes one 
form or shape for a while, then laying that aside takes up an- 
other. In confirmation of this idea, it appears that one race of 



468 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



animals or beings goes from the stage, and another comes ofr the 
carpet ; for instance, the bones of a certain animal, found in dif- 
ferent parts of the continent of America , demonstrate there was 
such a race of beings once T called the Mammoth, which as far as 
we know, are now extinct : and the Hessian fly, which was dis- 
covered a few years since, near where the Hessian troops en- 
camped, and from thence took its name, supposed to have been 
brought by them from Hesse- — and since this insect has greatly 
spread over New England, and destroys the wheat : I have made 
much inquiry, but cannot learn that it is found in the country 
from whence the Hessians came; from- this one may infer and 
argue, that it is an animal, come on the stage within late years, 
as it appears some other insects have done. In further confirm- 
ation of this idea, and which stands opposed to the account given 
by the Bible, " that all animals were drowned, except those with 
Noah in the ark," we find that although it is natural for us to 
conclude, that all animals would generate and be found on 
that part where the ark rested, yet the Racoon is peculiar to 
America : this then is a new species of animal, and we may say 
the account cannot be admitted that all other parts were drowned. 
But again in confirmation of revolutions in nature we perceive, 
that even if scripture be true, once Giants did exist • but they 
are now apparently extinct. On strict examination, it appears 
that earth and shells congealed, form marble — and wood when "* 
put into certain lakes of water, becomes stone. 

The turf bogs in Ireland, which arc found on the tops of the 
highest mountains, or in the valleys, miles in length and breadth, 
and scores of feet deep, evidently appear to have been vegetables 
washed together by some singular cause or awful deluge: whole 
trees, with ancient artificial materials, being found many feet be- 
low the surface. I likewise was informed of a spring in that 
country, by putting bars or sheets of iron therein, they would be 
converted into copper. 

On my way from Georgia, I could not but observe great quan- 
tities of shells, which to me appear to belong to the oyster, some 
hundreds of miles from any salt or brackish water, and it is quite 
improbable they could have been brought by -human art, consider- 
ing the vast quantities found in the Savannas or Pirarasto Tom- 
bigby, and thence to the Natchez country, and in the Chickasaw 
nation. It evidently appears likewise, that this western country 
was once inhabited by a warlike informed people, who had the 
use of mechanical instruments ; and there are evident marks of 
antiquity, consisting of artifical mounts and fortifications, &c. pro- 
nounced by the curious, who have examined, to have been desert- 
ed long before the discovery of America by. Columbus. One of 
those mounts, a few miles above the Natchez, covers about six 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



469 



acres of ground, forty feet above the common level, on which 
stands another, forty feet high, making in all eighty feet. Great 
numbers of these artificial mounts, fortifications and beds of ash- 
es, are to be found, extending from the "western parts of Georgia, 
to the Mississippi, and then northward with the waters of said 
river, to Lake Erie, &c. all which denote it once was a populous, 
and since is a forsaken country ; which neither history nor tradi- 
tion hath given us any information of. Therefore it appears, that 
greater revolutions have taken place in this terraqueous globe, 
than many imagine; and herefrom we might suppose, that the 
earth hath stood longer than the six thousand years calculated 
from scripture — and with the Chinese assent to their boasted 
ancient histories, &c. 

Thus I shall be an Atheist instead of a Deist : but I cannot be 
the out nor the other according to reason, for if theTe be no God, 
nature depends on chance, and this earth would be like a well 
stringed instrument, without a skilful hand to play upon it: or a 
well rigged vessel, without mariners to steer her ; for every thing 
that hath not a regulator, is liable to go to ruin : and if all things 
depend on chance, then by chance there may be a God and a 
Devil, a Heaven and Hell, Saints and Sinners, and by chance 
the saints may get to Heaven, and by chance Sinners may go 
to Hell It is evident in reason, that as a stream cannot rise 
higher than its fountain, so confusion can never produce or- 
der ; for the effect carsnot be more noble than the cause : Con- 
sequently, if confusion had been onee, it must have remained ; 
but as the stars keep their courses without infringing upon each 
other in their different revolutions, so that the astronomer can cal- 
culate his almanacs years before hand, it is evident there is such 
a thing as order; and to suppose this order to have been eternal 
would be arguing, that the earth has stood forever, as we now 
behold it; and to suppose that the earth hath forever had its pres- 
ent form, is to suppose that there has been an eternal succession 
of men, beasts and vegetables, and that to an infinite number ; (for 
if the number be not infinite, how could the succession have been 
eternal,) and yet to talk about an infinite number, is a contradic- 
tion in terms, for there is no number but what may be made lar- 
ger, by the addition of units ; but that which is infinite, cannot be 
enlarged. Again, if there has been an eternal succession of men 
and beasts ; by the same rule there had been an eternal succession 
of days and nights, and years likewise. This must be allowed, 
(that infinite numbers are equal, for if one number be smaller 
than the other, how can it be said to be infinite ?) Well, if infi- 
nite numbers be equal, and if there hath been an eternal succes- 
sion of years, and days, and nights, we must suppose that their 
infinite numbers are equal. And yet to allow there hath been as 
many years, as there hath been days and nights, is inconsistent, 



470 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 

seeing that it takes 365 to compose one year; and if the number 
of years be less than the number of days and nights, the number 
cannot be admitted to be infinite ; consequently the succession 
cannot have been eternal : therefore it must be, there was a time 
when years began : If so, we must admit the idea, that there is 
something superior to nature, that formed it, and thus of course an 
Almighty regulator, that with wisdom, must have constructed and 
preserved this system ; and this power and regulator must be self 
dependant, for no power could exceed it for it to be dependant on, 
and of course, self-existent, of course eternal, according to the 
foregoing : and this Eternal, self-existent, all wise, regulator, is 
what we term GOD, and what the Indians term, the GREAT 
MAN ABOVE.* Various are the ideas formed concerning this 
GOD : Some acknowledge one Supreme Being, but disallow of 
what is called the Trinity ; saying, how can three be one ? An- 
swer, as rain, snow, apd hail, when reduced to their origin are 
one, (water:) and as light, heat, and color are seen in one ele- 
ment, (fire,) and as the Atlantic, Pacific, and Indian Oceans, com- 
pose but one, so, if in natural things, three can make one, why 
may we not admit the idea with reason, that three can be one in 
things supernatural and divine, &c. What is meant by God the 
Father, is, that Eternal Being that is every where present. What 
is meant by Christ the Son, the manhood of Christ, Jbeing brought 
forth by the omnipotent power of God, as the evangelists relate ;f 

* "Causeless Causator. 1 ' 

t " Here I trust 1 may be permitted to say, with all due respect for those who differ 
from me, that the doctrine of the eternal Sonship of Christ is, in my opinion ? 
antiscriptural and highly dangerous ; this doctrine 1 reject for the following reasons; 

1st. I have not been, able to find any express declaration in the Scriptures concern- 
ing it. 

2dly. If Christ be the Son of God as to his divine nature, then he cannot be eter- 
nal ; for son implies a father ; and father implies, in reference to so/?, precedency 
in time, if not in nature too. Father and son imply the idea of generation ; and 
generation implies a time in which it was effected, and time also antecedent to such 
generation. * 

3dly. If Christ be the Son of God, as to his divine nature, then the Father is of 
necessity prior, consequently superior to him. 

4thly. Again, if thiss divine nature were begotten of the Father, then it must be 
in time ! i. e. there was a period in which it did not exist, and a period when it be- 
gan to exist. This destroys the eternity of our blessed Lord, and robs him at once 
of his Godhead. 

5lhly. To say that he was begotten from all eternity, is in my' opinion, absurd ; 
and the phrase eternal Semis a positive self-contradiction. Eternity is that which 
has had no beginning, nor stands in any reference to time. Son supposes time t 
generation, and father ; and time also antecedent to such generation. Therefore 
the conjunction of these two terms Son and eternity is absolutely impossible, as they 
imply essentially differ ent and opposite ideas. 

The enemies of Christ's divinity have, in all ages, availed themselves of this incau- 
tious method of treating this subject, and on this ground, have ever had the advan- 
tage of the defenders of the Godhead of Christ. This doctrine of the eternal Son- 
ship destroys the deity of Christ: now if his deity be taken away, the whole gospel 
Bcheme of redemption is ruined. On this ground, the atonement of Christ cannot 
hare been of infinite me<it a and consequently could not purchase pardon for the of- 



OR, LORENZO'S JOURNAL. 471 



and that manhood being filled with the divine nature, of course he 
would be God as well as man, and man as well as God — two dis- 

fences of mankind, nor give any right to, or possession of, an eternal glory. The 
very use of this phrase is both absurd and dangerous ; therefore let all those who 
value Jesus and their salvation abide by the Scriptures." — Dr. Clarke. 

We read, "No man hath seen Gxi at any time." 1 John iv. 12. But Christ saith 
to Philip " He that hath seen me, hath seen the Father.'" John xiv. 9- Again, " / 
in them, and Thou in me." John xvii. 23. i. e. the invisible manifestation, as Paul 
saith " Christ in you, the hope of glory." Colos. i. 27. Again, " We will come unto 
him, and make our abode with him" John xiv. 23. In this the Christian feels God 
to be bis Father, Redeemer, and Comforter. And supposing the word Trinity is 
not to be found in the Bible, or Persons the plural, yet there are manifestations, and 
people should be careful not to quarrel too much about names, forms, or words, but 
seek for essential realities. 

We read Heb. i. 1, 2, " God — hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son, 
by whom also he made the worlds," or, as John i. 1—4. He existed as t he Word, 
visible manifestation or Son of God ; as, by an act of mind a thought is begot, so 
this manifestation might be said to be begotten by the will and power of God, though 
some query it does not appear to be written whether he existed as the Son, or only 
as the Word, until he was manifested in the flesh. 

The first covenant, the covenant of works, was made with us in Adam, we being 
in his loins, he was our federal head and representative, and God required him to 
keep a moral law of innocence for us in himself, &c Adam fell from his innocent 
happiness, and we being in his loins, fell with him. Well, says one, would not God 
be just to have damned us for Adam's sin 1 Answer— a punishment should never 
exceed the transgression, and of course, we deserve not a personal punishment for 
that which we were never actually guilty of; but as we were passive in the action, 
should have been passive in the suffering; of course as we fell in Adam's Joins, 
should have been punished in his loins, and of course have perished in his loins. — 
Adam and Eve only were actually guilty, and of course they only, deserved an actual 
punishment, which I believe would have been just in God to have inflicted ; but to 
punish his posterity with a personal punishment, for that of which they were never 
personally guilty would be representing God as unjust, by 'making the punishment 
to exceed the crime, which would exceed the bounds of moral justice. I therefore 
argue, that as the punishment should be proportioned to the crime ; if a mediator was 
not provided, we should have perished, by being punished in Adam's loins ; and if we 
had, then God's declarative glory must have been eclipsed, he not being actually 
glorified in our personal salvation or damnation. In further demonstration of this 
idea, 1 argue, that as every title to any blessing was forfeited by Adam's fall, they 
could never have been enjoyed, except they were purchased, (for if they could there 
was no need for him to purchase them for us, &c.) Our temporal lives being bless- 
ings, they came through the merits of Christ, of course, if it had not been for Christ's 
merits we should not have had this blessing, and of course should have perished in 
Adam, as we fell with him, as above. But as we read that Christ was a lamb slain 
(not from all eternity) from the foundation of the world, though not actually slain 
tfntilfourthousand years after; meaning that God made a revelationof his Son to the 
ancients, who were saved by faith in a Messiah which was to come, the same as we 
are saved by faith in a Messiah which hath come eighteen hundred years ago, &c. 
as Christ said, -'Abraham rejoiced to see my day, he saw it and was glad." John 
viii. 56 : Romans i. 19-, 20, to ii. 14, 15. Galat. iii. 8. Job was a heathen, yet ob- 
serve his faith. Job xix. 25, 26. 

Observe, as the first covenant, the covenant of works was made with us in Adam, 
he being our head and representative, &c. So the second covenant, the covenant of 
grace, was not made between the Father and the Son, as some do vainly think, 
(there is no mention of such a covenant in the bible, but was made with US IN 
Christ, he being given to the people for a covenant, &c. Isaiah xlii. 6. and xlix. 8. 

God had a sovereign right to make the first Adam and require his obedience, and 
when he fell, he had the "same sovereign right to raise up the second Adam as he 
had the first and to require his obedience. But says the deist* there would be no 
moral justice to make the innocent suffer for the guilty. Allowing it, what then 1 . 
If the innoeent suffer voluntarily, who can be impeached with injustice ? for in- 
stance, if 1 break a law, and the penalty is, pay five pounds or take the lash. If 1 
cannot advance the money, I must take the stripes. But a gentleman steps up and 



472 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



tinct natures in one person ; and it is no more inconsistent with 
reason, to acknowledge that he came as above, than to acknow- 

voluntarily suffers the loss of five pounds out of his own pocket, nobody can be cen- 
sured with injustice. At the same time the law having full satisfaction would have 
no further demand, and of course, 1 should be extricated from the punishment. So 
Christ our second Adam, our second head and representative, was raised up to heal 
the breach that Adam made. For this purpose he stepped right into the shoes of the 
first Adam, between that law of moral innocence, that Adam was required to keep tor 
us, and kept it, even as Adam was required to keep it. How did he keep it 1 First 
by a passive obedience, having no will of his own abstract from what that law re- 
quired. Secondly, by an active obedience, doing what the law did require, during 
the thirty-three years which he resided in this vale of tears. And thirdly, by volun- 
tarily laying down his life to suffer in our lieu, what we must have suffered in Adam 
if he did not do it. Observe, it was not the divinity of Christ that suffered, but the 
manhood. And where the Bible calls Christ the Son of God, it does not allude to 
his Godhead a3 God, but manifestation ; as we read Gal. iy. 4 : Heb. x. 5 : and i, 
5, 6 ; John xv. 13, and x. 18, that "he was made or born of a woman, (who was the 
first in the transgression) and made or born under the law, as jio man ever came into 
the world as we are informed Christ did," &c. Luke i. 35. But, says one, Prove, 
that he did it voluntarily. Very well— Christ saith, "greater love than this hath, 
no man. that he lay down his life for his friends," and "I lay down my life for the 
sheep." Again, "no man taketh my life from me — I have power to lay i:down> and 
power to take it again." , 

Now, if no man took Christ's life from him, then their nailing him to the tree did 
not cause him to die; if not then it must have been something else, and of course 
the sin of the world. Again, we read, that " Christ was heard, in that ho feared — 
and that he pleased not himself, but gave himself a ransom." Heb. v. 7. Rom,, xv, 
3. I Tim. ii. 6. Luke xxii. 42. And Heb. xii. 2. " he, for the joy that was set before 
him, endured the cross despising the shame,and is set down at the right hand of the 
throne of God, &c. Again, he said in the garden of Gethsemane, " Not my will 
but thine be done," &c. which cenainly argues, that he had a human will, and when? 
he thus gave up voluntarily, &c. we find that thesin of the world was laid upon him 
and caused him to cry out, "my soul is exceeding sorrowful, even unto death," (and 
he never spoke extravagantly)— and the agony of his mind, caused the very blood, to 
gush through the pores of his skin, and ran down like drops of sweat ; and by his 
dying so much sooner than malefactors do in general when crucified, the governor 
appeared to have been astonished, and marvelled if he were already dead, asid could 
hardly believe the account till he had called the Centurian and had it from his own 
mouth, &c. Mark xv. 44, 45. I herefrom infer, that as no man took his life from 
him, and as he died out of the common course of nature, that something out of the 
course of nature killed him — which must have been the sin of the world. — 
And when he had suffered so much as what was necessary to suffer, even unto 
death, the law which Adam broke had full satisfaction on him, and having full satis- 
faction, it had no further demand. On the third day,' the Divinity raised the Human- 
ity from the dead, by which means, life and immortality are brought to light by the 
gospel; and Glory be to God! 

We read nothing about John the Methodist, nor John the Presbyterian, in all the 
Bible, but we read of John the Baptist ; but what did he say ! John i, 29. He say- 
eth, " behold the Lamb of God which taketh away the sin of the world." 

Observe, the sin of the world was the sin of Adam, as he was the representative 
of the world, and Christ, the second Adam, John says, took it away —How 1 By 
atoning for it, &c. Now if John preached up that Chris>t took away the sin of the 
world, then all John's people ought to preach it up : and if he took it away, then it 
does not lie upon us, and if not, then we do not feel the guiit, only the effect, which 
is the evil corrupt nature instinct within, &c. and not the guilt — this is the truth and 
you cannot deny it. 

Thus, you see the first covenant of works was made with us in our first head, and 
the second covenant with us in oureeeond head (Christ.) 

According to Isaiah liii. 6, " all we like sheep, are gone astray, &c. and the Lord 
hath laid upon him (Christ) the iniquity of us all." 

Observe, John did no: say the sins of the world, but sin, the singular, and the 



AND REFLECTIONS. 473 

ledge a miracle for the first man's origin ; which idea in reason 
we must admit, for there cannot be an effect without a cause; and ' 
as men do exist, it is evident there is but one way for them to gen- 
erate in nature ; if so, who did the first man and woman generate 
from — to suppose that they came by nature, is to suppose the 
earth brought them forth spontaneously j if so, take the inhabi- 
tants from an island, and it would produce them again — but mat- 
ter of fact, sayeth it will not. Then if nature hath not changed, 
it never brought forth people ; for if it had, it might again do so, 
and if not, a miracle hath taken place in nature, %tf* What is 
meant by the Holy Ghost, is the Spirit of God, proceeding from 
the Father, through the mediation of the man Christ Jesus, down 
to the sons of men ; the office of which Spirit is to instruct man- 
kind, and purify and prepare them, for the enjoyment of God in 
Glory. 

If I deny there was such a person as Christ on this earth eight- 
een hundred years ago, I should deny three things : — 1st, our 
dates, — 2nd, all sacred, and 3d, the greatest part of profane histo- 
ry ; which historians in general would not be willing to give up. 
If I allow there was such a person as Christ, I must acknowledge 
his miracles too ; for the same histories, sacred and profane, which 
mention his person, relate his miracles ; and to deny his miracles, 
would be giving ihe histories the lie, and of course destroy their 
authority. If I allow his miracles I must allow his sacred cha- 
racter also ; for it is inconsistent with reason, to believe that God 
would aid and assist a liar, or an impostor, to do the mighty deeds 
which we are informed Christ did.* 

prophet Isaiah doth not say iniquities, but iniquity, which must have alluded to the 
fail of man. Therefore the plaister is as large as the wound, HiTand you cannot i 
deny it. As we read, Rom. v. 13, therefore as by the offence of one, judgment came 
upon all men unto condemnation, even so (not uneven) by the righteousness of one, 
the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life. Observe the words- justifi- 
cation and regeneration are not synonymous as some use them, but are of different 
meanings. Regeneration signifk* 10 be born of the Spirit of God; i. e. to be puri- 
fied within by its inspiration, and to become holy and Godlike, &c. But justification 
signifies to acquit and look upon us free from guilt. And now if the free ?ifi from 
God by Christ, came upon all men unto justification of life, 1 herefrom would infer, 
that God hath justified all men by the death of his Son, i. e. acquitted them from 
what is called the guilt of original sin, and looks upon them free therefrom as they 
come tnto the world. 

* There is an inward feeling of the mind, as well as an outward feeling of the 
body ; for instance, sometimes my mind is calm, yet 1 feel fain of body; at other 
time6, my body is well, and 1 feel pain of mind, remorse, guilt, fear, fyc. which are 
not feelings of the body, but in, or of the mind, which feelings are as perceptible as 
the wind blowing upon the body, and you cannot deny it. Again, a man walking 
along, spies the wild beast of the forest and feels his hair to rise and his flesh to crawl 
upon his bones. What is the cause of this feeling ? It must be the fears in hia. 
mind, originating from a view of his danger, and perhaps likewise he may feel the 
powers of his limbs ma measure to fail, and sits down under the shock. Now al- 
lowing the above, why should it be thought strange, if people were to fall under the 
mighty power of God, operating upon the human min J. 



474 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



If there be no such thing as inspiration, how could the Proph- 
ets foretel future events, out of the common course of nature ? 

But, says one, it is inconsistent with reason to adopt the idea that Gcd will work 
in this form; but 1 say hush! There can uot be a law without a penalty, and we 
know that we are accountable unto God, for our moral conduct ; for we feel it in our 
own breasts, and when we do wrong, we feel misery, and living and dying therein, 
shall carry our misery to eternity with ub ; as death only separates the soul from the 
body, but doth not change the disposition of the mind. 

Again, through the medium of organs, my spirit can convey an idea to the spirit 
of another and make him angry or wrathful, or please him wit h novelty, and make 
him laugh and feel joyful : if so, then spirit can operate on spirit, as well as matter 
upon matter, and convey ideas, §^and you cannot deny it, If so, why not the Di- 
vine spirit operate on the human mind, and give an inward conviction, &c. of right 
and wrong ? If we are accountable unto God, then we are rewardable or punisha- 
ble according to our behaviour and capacity, and of course, a day of aceounts must 
take plo.ce when these rewards and punishments must be actually given. From this 
i argue, there is such a thing as moral evil and good, or vice and virtue, of course 
there is a road to shun, and a particular one in which we ought to walk; therefore, 
it is necessary to have a guide. And now the question arises, what guide is necessa- 
ry ? Some say the Alcoran ; but there is more proof for the belief of the writings 
of Moses, than for those of Mahomet. Moses goc a whole nation of people to 
believe that he led them through tbe Red Sea, by drying it up before them, &c. 
— likewise got them to erect a. monument in remembrance, that they actually saw 
it, viz. to kill thepaschal lamb and eat him with bitter herbs, and walk with their 
staffs in their hands on a certain night of the year , which monument is now stand- 
ing, and has been annually observed among them, for some thousands of years, though 
for near eighteen centuries, they have been scattered as a nation. Now, it is evident, 
the most ignorant people could not be imposed upon, and made to believe that they 
saw a river dry up, if they never did see it dry, and likewise to get them to erect a 
monument of stone in remembrance that they saw it, if they never did. But Moses 
left this proof of his mission, which the other did not ; therefore, there is more 
reason tocredit him than Mahomet, f^f and you cannot deny it. 

Another says, reason is tho surest and only guide ; this I deny, because the 
greatest divines, so called, disagree ; as you may find, that Out of about three hun- 
dred and seventy denominations, thirty-one take ihescripture to prove their doctrines 
by ; yet out of these thirty -one, neither two agree with regard to their religious te- 
nets or opinions ; yet one saysl am right and you are wrong : another, no; you are 
wrong and I am right ; here steps up a Deist and says, all religion is counterfeit, and 
the reason vvhythey so disagree, is -because no consistent system can be formed on 
the I'hristian plan. Answer — Your objection proves too much, and is not solid.— - 
For, first, to say all religion is counterfeit, is inconsistent; because, counterfeit reli- 
gion implies a false one, and there cannot be a false one, except there be one to fal- 
sify, and if there be one to falsify, before it is falsi -ed, it must be genuine ; therefore, 
to say all religion is false, is provingtoo much and just argues that there is a genu- 
ine one — as there cannot, be such a thing as falsehood without truth, of course coun- 
terfeit is the opposite of genuiue. 

Again, reason alone is not a sufficient guide without revelation ; 
because, when reason was to determine the number of Gods ; she 
said there was about thirty thousand ; and in this our day, the men of 
the greatest acquired information, and strongest powers of mind who 
deny revelation, of whom some doctors and lawyers, &c. may be in- 
cluded, disagree in their ideas on divine things, and that which is in 
connection with them, as much as the ministers and preachers; where- 
as, if reason was a sufficient guide, suppose they would agree and 
come into one particular channel, &c. 

Some say the Bible is revelation; but deny that there is any in this 
our day, saying the Bible is sufficient without the influence of God'a 
spirit. * But observe, I believe in the Scriptures as much as any per- 
son, &c. But with regard to the influence of the spirit, 1 believe 



AND REFLECTIONS, 



475 



Some people say, the prophecies were written in prophetic lan- 
guage, after the things took place, hut that is unreasonable to sup- 
pose, for if they were, they were wrote as late down, as what the 
New Testament dates back, and if so, then both Testaments came 
on the carpet about one time. How could you impose the one 
Testament on the learned people, without the other ; seeing their 
close connexion ? But as the Jews acknowledge the Old Testa- 
ment, and disallow the New: I therefrom argue, that, the Old 
Testament was written sometime previous to the New, of course 
previous to the things being transacted, which were predicted. It 
must, therefore, have been by divine inspiration. But says one, 
the word Revelation, when applied to religion means something 
immediately communicated from God to man ; — that man tells a 
second, the second a third, &c. &c. it is revelation to the first only, 
to the rest is mere hear-say. 

And if the Bible was revealed once, it was not revealed to me ; 
to me, therefore it is hear-say. Answer. Allowing the above, 
yet if a man tells me, it is revealed to him, that my father 

it is strictly necessary : for supposing I was to cast a look at the print 
and paper, what would be the benefit, except I realized the truth of 
what is contained therein ; and how can I realize it butby the influ- 
ence of the same spirit which dictated its writings ? Surely we read 
that no man can call Jesus Lord, but by the Holy Ghost, and that the 
natural man understandeth not the things of the spirit, for they are 
spiritually discerned. Rom. viii. 9. l Cor.ii.ll, 12,13,14,15,16, 
xii. 3. Rev. xix. 10. 

Why is it that the men of the greatest natural and acquired abili- 
ties, get to be Deists? They say it is reason, and that the more weak 
and ignorant part embrace religion ; this is pretty true, viz. their rea- 
son makes them Deists, and why ? There are certain ideas which 
must be taken through certain mediums, in order to have a right and 
just conception of them, and otherwise, would cause a person to run 
into absurdities; for instance, I heard of a blind man, who hearing* 
persons talking about colours, informed them that he thought he could 
describe what the colour of red was like, viz. The sound of a trump- 
et This absurdity, that red was like the sound of a trumpet, origina- 
ted by attempting to catch an idea through the medium of the eye. 
Equally absurd would be the idea of sounds, if taken through the 
medium of the eye, which only can be taken through the medium of 
the ear. So these Deists attempt to conceive just and accurate ideas 
of revealed religion by natural reason, which leads them into an ab- 
surdity, and causes them to conclude that it is imagination, deception, 
or hypocrisy in those who pretend to it ; whereas,°if they would con- 
ceive of it through a different channel or medium, viz. the inward 
sensations or convictions of the mind, &c. — If they would give due 
attention to the same, as sincere enquirers after truth, they would 
feel the spirit of truth bearing witness to, or of the truth, to convince 
and correct, &c. and their Deism would flee away. O may God* 
cause the reader to reflect on what I have just observed, and turn at- 
tention within your breast, and weigh the convictions of your mind 
for eternity ! ! ! 



476 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



is dead, &c. and the same spirit which revealed it to him, ac- 
companies his words with energy to my heart, then it is reve- 
lation to me, as well as to him, and not bare hear-say. Con- 
sequently, if the same spirit which dictated the writing of the 
Bible, attend the same with energy, then it is not hear-say, 
but revelation ; because we have a divine conviction of the 
truths therein contained. And the sincere of different per- 
suasions, find something in the Bible to attraet their atten- 
tion, above any other book : and even the Deists, when con- 
science begins to lash them, find something in the Bible to 
attract their minds, of the truth of which, the conduct of a 
number to be found on this Continent might be adduced. 

Neither can I believe all will be saved ; for in Mark 
iii. 29, we are informed of a certain character, which hath 
never forgiveness, but is in danger of eternal damnation, 
which they could not be in danger of, if there be no such 
thing; and in Luke xvi. we read (not a parable, but a positive 
matter of fact related by Christ himself, who knew what was 
transacted in eternity, as well as in time) concerning a rich 
man, who died and went to hell; and there was a separation 
between him and the good place ; and if one be lost, univer- 
salis m is not true. We feel in our breast that we are account- 
able to God, and if so, then rewardable or punishable, accord* 
ing to our behavior and capacity ; and of course a day of ac- 
counts must take place, when the rewards, or punishments are 
given. Some say we have all our punishment here. In rea- 
son I deny it ; for the benefit of religon is to escape punish- 
ment, and if so, none have punishment but the vicious ; but as 
many of the virtuous have suffered the most cruel, tormenting, 
lingering deaths, as may be said, for years, in matters of tender 
conscience ; while Others have lived on flowery beds of ease, 
and thus die ; from this I argue, that the punishment is to 
come hereafter.* 

*Can I suppose those thinking powers which constitute the soul, 
and make us sensible, active and rational ; and prevent the corporeal 
body from returning- to its mother dust, from day to day. will cease 
to be when I am dead, or am fallen asleep, or gone into a state of 
nonentity, by annihilation? nay, 1 rather must believe, this immortal 
doth still ex'ist ; I say immortal because, I do not see how those qual- 
ities can be subject to decay considering their nature, though I ac- 
knowledge whilst acting upon organs, there may be heaviness, in 
consequence of mortality, which is the effect of sin, but when disem- 
bodied shall appear in their strength. And as a proof of future exist- 
ence of this thinking power; I ask, why is it, that so many well- 
informed people shrink at the thoughts of death : seeing it is the com- 
mon lot of all mankind? I ask, is it barely the thought of dying, 
whicb 4 makes them turn their attention to various objects, to divert their 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



477 



If all go to heaven as soon as they die, it being looked upon 
as a piece of humanity, to relieve the distressed, would i; not 
be right for me to end all the sorrows of those I can, who are 
in trouble ? And does this not open a door to argue, that murder 
is humanity, and thereby, seud them to heaven ? But says one, I 
wili acknowledge future punishment, but it is not so long, nor so 
bad as it is represented by some ; for we read of the resur- 
rection, when all mortal bodies shall be raised, of course be- 
come immortal, and spiritual ; and corporeal fire and brim- 
stone cannot operate on a spiritual body, and of course the 
punishment is but the horror of a guilty conscience. And the 
word Forever, frequently in the Seripture, being of a limited 
nature, it may be inferred the punishment is not eternal. An- 
swer. Allowing that the punishment is only the horror of a 
guilty conscience ; (which will bear fi dispute) yet I think, that 
horror to the mind, will be found equal to fire and brimstone to 
the material body ; for frequently I have been called to visit 
people on sick beds, who have told me that their pain of body 
was great, but their pain of mind so far exceeded it, as to cause 
them to forget their pain of body for hours together, unless 
some person spoke particularly to them concerning it. Again, 
you know what horror you felt, for a short space for one crime. 
Now supposing all the sins that ever you committed, in thought, 
word, or deed, in public, and in private, were set in array be- 
fore you, so that you could view all of them, at one glance. 
And at the same time, that conscience were to have its full lat- 
itude, to give you the lash ; would not the horror which here 
causeth people to forget their temporal pain, while there is 
hope, be worse than fire to the body, when hope is forever fled ? 
for when hope is gone, there is no support. 

And the idea that the punishment is not eternal, because the 
wordforever, sometimes in scripture is of a limited nature, I 
think will not do ; because the duration of certain words, are 
bounded by the duration of the things unto which they allude. 
For instance, " The servaut shall serve his master forever" in 
Moses' law. The word forever, was bounded by the life of the 
servant. And where it relates to mortality, it is bounded by 
mortality ; of course where it relates to immortality, it is 

minds from reflecting; ? nay, but a conviction of the realities of an 
awful eternity. Again, if a limb of mine be dissected or taken off, 
does that depreciate an eighth or sixteenth part of my seul ? Nay, 
I am as rational as ever ; therefore, if my soul can exist without a 
part of the body, why not exist without the whole or any part of it ? 
have known men, who have lostiheir limbs, feel an itchin^and put down 
their hand to rub ; I ask, what was the cause of that sensation, seeing 
the leg or foot was gone ? 



478 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



bounded by immortality, and when it relates to- God, it is 
bounded by the eternity of God. And as we are informed in 
several parts of Scripture, after that mortality is done away, 
that the wicked shall be banished forever from the presence of 
God. The word forever and the word eternal must be .synon- 
omous, having one and the same meaning as endless; being 
bounded by tlie eternity of God and the endless duration of 
the immortal soul, &c. Matt. xxv. 41, 46 ; 2d Thes. i. 9 ; Rev. 
xix. 3, Judevii. 

And observing the doctrine of Particular Election, and 
Reprobation to tend to presumption, or despair, and those who 
preached it up to make the Bible clash and contradict itself, 
by preaching somewhat like this : — 

14 You can and you can't — You shall and you shan't — You will 
and you won't — And you'll be damned if you do— And you will 
be damned if you don't.''' 

Thus contradicting themselves, that people must do, and 
yet they cannot do, and God must do all, and at the same time 
invite them to come to Christ. 

These inconsistencies caused me to reflect upon my past 
experience, and conclude that, the true tenor of the Bible did 
not clash, of course that a connect chain should be carried 
through that book, and the medium struck between the dark 
passages, which literally contradict, and reconcile them to- 
gether by explaining Scripture by Scripture. And by striving 
so to do, I imbibed what here follows : — 1st. That election is 
a Bible doctrine, but not an elect number for I cannot find that 
in the Bible, but an Elect Character, viz. " Him that becomes a 
true penitent, willing to be made Holy and saved by free 
grace, merited only by Christ." And on the other hand, in- 
stead of a reprobate number, it is a reprobate character; viz. 
" him that obstinately and finally continues in unbelief, that 
shall be cast off, &c." Thus any one may discover, that it is 
an Election and Reprobation of characters, instead of numbers, 
flCr'and you cannot deny it. But the following scriptures de- 
monstrate undeniably, that God instead of reprobating any, is 
willing to receive all (2 Peter iii. 9. Ezekiel xxxiii. 11. 1 Tim. 
ii. 3, 4. 2 Cor. v. 19.) Secondly, that Christ instead of dying 
only for a part, the Prophets, Angels, Christ and the Apostles, 
positively affirm, that salvation by his merits is possible for 
all. Genesis xxiii. 14; Isaiah liii. 6 ; Luke ii. 10; John iii, 
16, 17.) Thirdly, that the Holy Spirit doth not strive with a 
part only, as some say, a special call, but strives with every 
man according to the hardness of his heart ; while the day of 
mercy lasts — (John i. 9, and xvi. 8, compare vi. 44, with xii. 
33.) * Again there is a Gospel for, and an invitation to all ; 



AND REFLECTIONS, 



479 



|nf»and you cannot deny it — (Mark xvi. 15; Matt. xi. 28.) 
Again, there is a duty which we owe to God, according to reason 
conscience and scripture ; and there are glorious promises for 
our encouragement in the way of duty, and awful threatenings 
in the way of disobedience ; ll^and you cannot deny it (Prov. 
xxviii. 13 ; Matt. v. 2 to 8, vii. 24 to 28 ; Isaiah i. 16 to 20 ; 
Psalm ix. 17.) And now to affirm that a part were uncondi- 
tionally elected for Heaven, and can never be lost, what need 
was thereof a Savior? To save them from what? And if the 
rest have no possibility of salvation, who are benefitted by 
Christ? Or what did he come for? Not to benefit the elect or 
reprobate, but to accomplish a mere sham, or solemn nothing. 
This reminds me of a story I heard concerning a negro who 
had just returned from meeting — his master said, Well Jack, 
how did you like the minister ? "Why massa, me scarcely know, 
for de minister say, God makey beings, ca!la man ; he pickey 
out one here, oney dare, and give dem to Jesus Christ, an 
da cant be lost. He maky all de rest reprobate, and givy deni 
to de Devil, da cant pe saved. And de Devil, he go about like 
a roaring Lion, seeking to get away some a Christ, and he 
cant. De minister, he go about to get away some de Devil's 
and he cant ; me dono which de greatest fool, de Pleacher or 
de Devil." 

It is evident that the Devil and the damned in Hell do not be- 
lieve in the doctrine of eternal decrees : for it is in the nature of 
sinners, to strive to justify themselves in evil, and cast the blame 
elsewhere. This is evil practice, therefore came from an evil 
source, and consequently from the Devil. When Adam fell and 
God called to him, he cast the blame on the woman j God turn- 
ing to her, she cast the blame on the serpent ; God turned to him, 
and he was speechless. Now if he had believed in the doctrine 
of decrees, does it not appear evidently, that he would have re- 
plied? " Adam was not left to the freedom of his own will ; he 
was bound by the decrees, and we have only fulfilled thy decrees 
and done thy will, and thou oughtest to reward us for it." But 
he was speechless, and knew nothing of such talk then, there- 
fore it must be something he has hatched up since — as saith the 
poet : — 

" There is a Reprobation plan, 

Some how it did arise ; 
By the Predestinarian clan 

Of horrid cruelties. 
The plan is this, they hold a few, 

They are ordained for Hearen, 
They hold the rest accursed crew, 

That cannot be forgiven. 



480 . EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



They do hold, God hath decreed, 

Whatever comes to pass ; 
Some to be damned, some to be freed, 

And this they call free grace. 
This iron bedstead they do fetch, 

To try our hopes upon; 
And if too short, we must be stretch'd 

Cut off, if we're too long. 
This is a bold serpentine scheme, 

It suits the serpent well ; 
If he can make the sinner dream 

That he is doomed to Hell. 
Or if he can persuade a man, 

Decree is on his side ; 
Then he will say without delay, 

This cannot be untied. 
He tells one sinner, he's decreed 

Unto eternal bliss; 
He tells another, he can't be freed, 

For he is doom'd to miss. 
The first he bindeth fast in pride, 

The second in despair ; 
If he can only keep them tied, 

Which way he does not care." 

It appeareth by the rich man's desiring- his five brethren to be 
warned, lest they came to hell with him, &c. Lake xvi. that he 
did not believe their states to be unalterably fixed by God's de- 
crees; for if he did, why did he request- their warning? saying, 
" if one arose from the dead, they would repent, &c." It appear- 
eth likewise, that if God hath decreed all things, that his decrees 
are as ancient as his knowledge : as his decrees are generally ar- 
gued from his foreknowledge, and that he foreknows it will be 
so, because he hath decreed it, &c. This opens a door to argue, 
there was a time when God was ignorant and knew nothing. 
For a decree is an act of the mind, and there cannot be an action 
without there being a particular time when that action took place; 
if so, then if God hath decreed all things, it must be, that there 
was a time when God passed those decrees ; and if so, then there 
was a time, when the decrees were no* passed ; and if God did 
not foreknow any thing until he decreed it, then there was a time 
when God knew nothing. This is the truth ?d=*and you cannot 
deny it.* 

* Whatever is, or exists abstract from God, is finite. How or what 
God conceives or knows of himself; or the manner of his knowing, I 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



481 



And now to talk about God's foreknowledge or decreeing all 
things from all eternity, appears a nonsensical phrase; because 
to say "from (as the word front implies a place of starting) all eter- 
nity, implies eternity had a beginning: And as some use an un- 
meaning expression, to convey an idea of unbeginning time :' fbfr 
the want of language, it is nonsense to attempt to build an argu- 
ment thereon : For as it is argued in the foregoing, that God is 
-eternal, we may admit with propriety, that he possesseth all the 
attributes that are ascribed to him ; and yet it is not' inconsistent 
to say that the first thing that ever God made, was time* and in 
time he made all things, and probably the angelic creation was 
previous" to men. Now, many attempt to make God the author 
of sin : but sin is not a creature as many falsely think; it is the 
chu te of good. And to say that God who is good, abuses good, 
is the highest blasphemy that we could impeach the Deity with ; 
therefore he cannot be the author of it, consequently it must have 
come from another source. Now we must admit the idea that 
ihere was a time when there was no creature, but the Creator 
only ; and declarative glory could never redound to God : except 
that finite accountable intelligences, were created, (for what 
should declare his glory,) his justice nor goodness could never be 
shown forth in rewards and punishments, except such accounta- 
ble beings were made : and of course must have remained in 
solemn silence : Therefore declarative glory could never have re- 
dounded to God. Bui, that he might have declarative glory, 
arising from his attributes,! by intelligencies, it appears, that An- 
gels were created ; and we must suppose they were all happy 

shall not attempt to fathom, till the day of eterniiy. But relative to 
his knowledge as it concerns his creatures, 1 think the term infinite 
improper, for he can know no more than what hath been, is and will 
be, (forthere is no more to know) which are only finite in any and 
every sense whatever. Therefore to attempt to build an eternal cov- 
enant by arguing or attempting to conceive his infinite knowledge, 
is a contradiction. For first the term knowledge implies a power of 
perception to know and comprehend the existence of qualities or 
things, &c— therefore in this sense, when you speak of the knowl- 
edge of God relative to creation or his creatures in the sense they 
speak, you must necessarily bound God's knowledge by finity ; I now 
refer only to the act or circumference of the act, not to the power 
or capacity, for only God is infinite ; of course to apply the word 
infinite, &c. to argue great knowledge is a contradiction; f£/*and 
you cannot deny it; because there cannot be an infinite finite. 

* Ephesiant i. 3, 4, 5. God hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings, in Christ 
(not out of him) according as he hath chosen us in HIM, before rhe foundation of 
thr world, that vc should be holy and without blame, before HIM in love. Verse 
9, 10. hath reference to building up Zwn in Christ, not in the universalists' sense, 
km upon Earth, &c. 

t Rer. iv. 11. »' Tfiou hast created all things, and for th"v pleasure (or gbry) 
ifory arc and vcre* ciibatxd." 

61 



482 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



holy, and good at first ; seeing this is the nature of God, (as all 
argue from the Christian to the Deist.) As likeness doth beget 
likeness, and every cause produces its own effect : and as we are 
informed, that the Devil sinneth from the beginning, and that 
some kept not their first estate, but left their own habitation, and 
sinned, and were cast down to hell, &c. (2 Pet. ii. 4. Judt 6. 
Rom. iv. 15. 1 John iii. 4, 8.) And as we read, where there 
is no law, there is no transgression : It must be that the angels 
had a law tft keep, and power sufficient to keep or break the law ; 
or else, how could they be accountable? And if they were not, 
they could not be rewardable, and if not, then not praise nor 
blame worthy. But says one, allowing that God did make such 
pure intelligent accountable beings, and had a sovereign right to 
demand their obedience, seeing they were dependent: what 
should induce a Holy Be'mg to sin against a Holy God, espe- 
cially as there was no evil in him or them, nor yet any to tempt 
him ? Answer — suppose I were walking along in meditation, 
in a great field ; of a sudden I cast a look forward, and can see no 
end to it ; it would be natural for me to stop and look back the 
way from whence I came. So, in my opinion, the angels were 
looking into futurity — they could discover no end to eternity, and 
it would be natural for them to reflect on time past. They could 
remember no time when they had no existence, any more than I 
can. This would open a door for a self-temptation to arise in 
thought, "how- do we know but we are eternal with God? and 
why should we be dependant on him, or be accountable to him ?" 
In order to find out whether they were dependent or independ- 
ant, the only method was, to try their strength, by making head 
against the King of Heaven, by a violation of his command. 

Now, evil is the abuse of gvod, and the first abuse of good waH 
the origin of evil ; and as their commandment was good, tht - il 
consisted in the abuse of it; and the natural consequence of 
breaking the same, would be to convert them into devils — as the 
consequence of murder. is death. From this we may see, that 
God made the Devil, but he made himself a Devil. Now it 
appears to me impossible for God to show the devils mercy, con- 
sistent with, the principles of reason and justice; for I may sin 
against my equal, and in the eyes of the law, the crime is looked 
upon as a trifle; the same crime against a government, would 
forfeit my liberty, if not my life. Thus the magnitude of a crime 
is not looked upon, according to the dignity of the offender, but 
according to the dignity of the offended : of course, a finite being 
sinning against an infinite God, there is an infinite demerit in the 
transgression ; of course justice demands infinite satisfaction. A 
finite being can make finite satisfaction only, although the crime 
demands an infinity of punishment. A finite being cannot bear an 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



483 



infinity of punishment at once ; therefore the punishment must be 
made up in duration, and of course be eternal, that it may be ad- 
equate to the crime. 

But says one, Why was not a mediator provided for fallen 
angels, as well as for fallen men ? Answer — It was impossible, 
in th« reason and nature of things ; for when mankind fell, it 
was by the action of one, and they multiply. So the Godhead 
and Manhood coultf be united, as in the person of Christ : but not 
so with the devils, for they were all created active beings, and 
each stood or fell for himself, and of course was actually guilty, 
and therefore must have actual punishment: Except a Mediator 
was provided ; which could not be, for the devils do not multi- 
ply ; therefore the Godhead and Devilhood, could not be joined 
together. But supposing it could, yet, says Paul, without shed- 
ding of blood there can be no remission, and spirits have no blood 
to shed : and upon this ground it appears, that the devils' resto- 
ration or redemption must fall through. 

The scripture which sayeth, Rom. ix. 11. &c. " The children 
being yet unborn, having done neither good or evil, that the pur- 
pose of God, according to Election, might stand, it was said unto 
her, the elder shall serve the younger; as it is written, 44 Jacob 
have I loved, and Esau have I hated/' &c. Any person by ex- 
amining Genesis xxv. 23. and Mai. i. I, 2. may see that Paul's 
talk, doth not mean their persons, but that undeniably it must be 
applied to their posterities. And to apply them the other way, 
as though one was an Elect, the other a Reprobate, on purpose to 
be damned, without a possibility of escape, is a plot of the Devil, 
to blindfold mankind by a multitude of words without knowledge : 
for no such inference can be. drawn from that passage, that Jacob 
was made for salvation, and Esau for damnation. But observe, 
it must be applied to their posterities : see Gen. xxv. 23. " And 
the Lord said to Rebecca, Two nations are in thy womb, and two 
manners of people, &c. shall be separated from thy bowels; and 
the one people shall be stronger than the other people, and the 
elder shall serve the younger." Which came to pass in the 
reign of King David, when the Edomites were brought in sub- 
jection to the Israelites. (2 Sam. viii. 14. 1 Chron. xviii. 13.) 
and that passage, "Jacob have I loved, and Esau have I hated,'' 
was not spoken before the children were born, but hundreds of 
years after they were dead, by Mai. i. 1, 2. Now, cannot any 
person who is unprejudiced, plainly discover, that the word "Ja- 
cob" here means the Jewish nation, which God saw fit to exalt to 
high national privileges : because Christ was to come through 
that lineage, &c. And as to " Esau have I hated" the word hate 
in scripture, frequently means loving in a less degree, &c. ; for 
instance — Christ sayeth, except a man hate his father, mother 



484 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple — the word hate t 
here means loving in a less degree, as we are to love God su- 
premely : and lent favors in a less degree, as belonging to him; 
so the passage " Esau have I hated," meaneth, that God did not 
see fit to exalt the Edomites, to so high national privileges as the 
Jews; yet they were the next highest, for their land wai given to 
them for a possession, which the Jews were not permitted to take 
from them, as they were going from Egypt te Canaan, (Deuter. 
ii. 4, 5.) and that passage (Heb. xii. 17.) which sayeth, that " Esau 
was rejected, and found no place of repentance, though he sought 
it carefully with tears," we must not thVrefrom infer, that it was 
God who rejected him, because he was a reprobate, but his father 
Isaac. 

Take notice, at a certain time Esau went out a hunting, and on 
his return home, being at the point to perish with hunger, came 
into Jacob's tent, and desired refreshment ; but Jacob attempted to 
make Esau's extremity his opportunity to grow rich, and to cheat 
him out of his birth-right, for a mess of pot'age ; and Esau, 
rather than starve, promised to give it up; and who can blame 
him, considering his distress. All that a man hath, will be given 
for his life, saith Satan: Id^this is the truth, and you cannot 
deny it. " Gen. xxv. 30. &c.) But there is no account that ever 
Jacob got the birth-right, but by Esau's continuing with his father, 
and being so rich, on Jacob's return; it appears, that he lived 
with his father, and was heir to the inheritance. Jacob got not 
any thing from Esau ; but Esau got a present from him. After 
this Isaac was determined to bless Esau, and commanded him to 
get venison for that purpose ; and while he was gone for it, Re- 
becca tells Jacob to kill kids, &c. and he should get the blessing : 
He saith, "I shall get a curse instead of a blessing ; :: — she said, 
"the curse be on me, &c." and it appears as though she got it, 
as it was the means of her losing her idol's company during her 
life time ; for there is no account of her being alive at his return. 
Scarcely had he told the lies to Isaac, and withdraw-n, &c. but 
Esau came in, and thereby blind Isaac perceived the deception in 
full, and began to tremble exceedingly, by which Esau perceived 
what had passed, and immediately lifted up his voice and wept, 
and sought after repentance; not in himself, (for he had done no- 
thing to repent of) but in his father Isaac. But Isaac would not 
take back the blessing, but said, Jacob is blessed, and shall be 
blessed, (Gen. xxvii. &c.) From this loss of the blessing, some 
people think Esau was reprobated and damned ; but Paul saith, 
Heb. xi. 20. by faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esau, concerning 
things to come. Some forget to read that Esau was blessed as 
well as Jacob, though not in so great a degree, and how could he 
be blest by faith if he were reprobated; (Gen. xxvii. 39, 40.) 



AND REFLECTIONS; 



485 



Esau was blessed with four things ; the first two were like a part 
of Jacob's, viz. the dew of Heaven, and the fatness of the Earth — 
thirdly, by his sword he was to live — and fourthly, when he 
should have the dominion, he was to break Jacob's (or Jewish} 
yoke from off his neck, which came to pass in the reign of Jeho- 
ram, the son of Jehosaphat, 2 Ckron. xxi. 8, 10. And now to 
show the inconsistency of thinking that Esau served Jacob the 
younger, it d th aptear that Jacob served Esau ; and moreover, 
that Jacob had no religion when he attempted to cheat and lie, 
that being contrary to the spirit of Christianity. But it appears 
that he got converted afterwards, when on his way to Pandana- 
ram; he lay to rest in the woods, and in the night he had a Vi- 
sion, in which he Mw a ladder, the top reaching to Heaven, &c. 
Now, as the ladder h id two sides, it represents the Godhead and 
Manhood of Chris- , and the rounds, the different degrees of grace. 
If Jacob had been pious, doubtless he would have realized th-e 
presence of God, being there to protect him from the wild beasts; 
but his expression, " the Lord was in this place, and I knew it 
not," argueth ignorance. Secondly, he adds, it is no other than 
the house of God, and gate of Heaven, which is the language of 
young converts. Thirdly, he made a vow, if God would give 
liim food to e ;t, and raiment to put on, and bring him back in 
peace, that God should be his God; which certainly implies, 
that he did not serve God before as he did afterwards. (Gen, 
xxiii. 16.) 

Observe, First, Jacob served Esau, was afraid of him, and ran 
from home twenty years, through scenes of sorrow, and had his 
wages changed not less than ten ' times — Secondly, when he set 
out to return his past conduct created such fear in his breast, that 
he dared not see Esau's face, until by messengers he enquired, 
"may I come in peace?" A id understanding, that Esau with a 
body of men, was coming to meet him, his sleep departed from 
him He divided his host in two bands, and wrestled all night in 
prayer; and such fear surely denotes guilt. Thirdly, he sent a 
number of messengers with presents, and a message to Esau, 
calling him Lord, as if himself was the servant. Fourthly, Esau 
bowed not at all ; but Jacob bowed not once, nor twice only, but 
seven times; and then cried out, I have " seen thy face, as though 
I had seen the face of God " Now if Esau was a reprobate, how 
could his face have been as God's? — nay, it would have been as 
the Devil's. But as they had a joyful meeting together, like two 
christian brethren, that had been some time absent; I therefore 
conclude, that Jacob saw the image of God in his brother Esau ; 
and in that sense, Esau's face might be said to be as the face of 
God, and in no other. And as the general tenor of Esau's con- 
duct, was not so bad as some parts of Jacob's conduct, I therefrom 



486 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



conclude, that Esau died in peace ; and if ever I can be so happy 
as to get to glory, I expect to meet Esau there as well as Jacefo, 
(Gen. xxxii. and xxxiii. &c.) 

If I believed all things were decreed, I must suppose that Pha- 
raoh did the will of God in all things ; seeing God decreed all 
his thoughts, words and actions : and the will being the determi- 
ning faculty, it must be, that whatever God decrees, he wills ; 
therefore Pharaoh did the will of God, according to that doctrine, 
fCr* and you cannot deny it. If the Scripture be true, then Pha- 
raoh doing the will of God, according -to that doctrine, must be 
saved, according to the intimation of Christ ; that whoever doeth 
the will of God is his brother, sister, and mother — observe if all 
Pharaoh's conduct was decreed, he did as well as he could, and 
Peter as bad as he could; according to that doctrine then, which 
is the most praise or blame worthy ? Again, if God decreed 
Pharaoh's conduct, did he notdtcree it right; and if so could it 
be wrong 1 If not, there was no sin, consequently no punish- 
ment ; unless you say a man is punishable for doing right. Again 
if God decreed Pharaoh should do as he did, why did he com- 
mand him to act to the reverse ? Does he decree one thing and 
command another 1 If so, then you make God's decrees and 
commandments clash : for, according to that doctrine, God's re- 
vealed will is, that we should obey ; and his decreed will is, that 
we should disobey. Thus you make out that God has two wills 
right opposite to each other, which makes God divided against 
himself — Christ intimates, that which is divided against itself, 
cannot stand. If so, then Deity being divided must fall, and of 
course the works of nature sink, and go to ruin. Thus we see 
the inconsistency of dividing and subdividing God's will. 

There is no account of Pharaoh's heart being more nard than 
others, until he became hardened ; but it appeareth from Rom. v. 
19, 20, that the hearts of all people are alike hard by nature. — 
Well, saith one, what is the meaning of that scripture, " For the 
same purpose have I raised thee up, that I may show forth my 
power in thee. And I will harden his heart, and he shall not let 
the people go," &c. Answer, the Lord raised Pharaoh up. Up 
from what ? From the dust unto a child, from a child to man, to 
be a king on the throne ; that he might shew forth his power in 
him. And he has raised up you, and me, and all mankind, for 
the same purpose : viz. To shew forth his power in us ; if it be 
not for that, what is it for ? We read in several places, that the 
Lord hardened Pharaoh, and yet that Pharaoh hardened himself: 
how could that be ? God do it, and yet Pharaoh do it. We read 
that the Lord afflicted Job, and yet that Satan did it : (Jobxix. 21, 
ii. 7.) And that the Lord moved David, to number Israel, and 
yet that Satan did it, &e. (2 Sam. xxiv. 1. 1 Chron. xxv. 1.) and 



AND REFLECTIONS. 487 

that Solomon built the Temple, and yet tells how his many work- 
men did it. Thus we see there is a first cause, and a second 
can se ; as saith the Poet : 

• 

M No evil can from God proceed, 

*' } Twas only suffered, not decreed; 

" As darkness is not from the sun, 

*' Nor mounts the shades 'till he is gone.'' 

Reason saith, that mankind are agents, or else prophets ; for they 
can foretell some things, and then fulfil them,* this is the 

* Matter wh?n it is moved by another cause cannot stop of itself, and. 
when stopped cannot move of itself Ehit as we have the power of action, 
(the same as I give out my appointment months before hand, and then lulfii 
it,) it is evident that we arc prophets or else agents. To adopt the idea of 
prophecy, you will not, and if not, you must acknowledge agency which 
material substance without thinking power doth not possess. From this I 
argue that there is something in man abstract from matter, which is spirit, 
which some call the soul, and which makes him sensible and rational, &c. 
And to suppose the soul to be a part of God is inconsistent, because God is 
completely happy, as is acknowledged from the Christian to the Deist. 
Therefore, if my soul was a part of him I should have one continual stream 
of happiness. 

But as I have fluently felt unhappy in mind, I herefrom argue that my 
soul is spirit abstract from God. 

Some people have an idea that the souls of infants come right pure from 
the hand of God by infusion into the body, and that the bo.ly being of Ad- 
am's race, pollutes the soul, and causes it to become impure, just as if the 
boJy governed the mind. Allowing the above, When did God make the 
soul of the chdd that was born yesterday ? Why, says one, within the 
course of a few months past. Hush, I deny it, for the Bible says, Gen. ii. 
1, 2, 3, that God finished the heavens (that is the starry heavens) and earth, 
and all the host of them, and then God rested from the works of t,h e crea- 
tion on the seventh day — he hath not been at work in creating new souls 
ever s\uce. Therefore your idea that God makes new souls daily, falls to 
the ground ; fjj 5 * and you cannot deny it, if the Bible be true. 

But says one, their souls were made in the course of six days. 

Where then have they been ever since ? Laid up in a store house in 
Heaven? If they were, they were bappy ; if so, what kind of a being 
does this represent the Almighty, especially if connected with the opinion 
oi some who suppose that there are infants ia Hell, not mere than a spau 
long ! 

First, God makes Adam happy in Paradise and these infautile souls hap- 
py in a store house, then when Adam falls, prohibits adultery and at the 
?ame time previously decrees that they shall commit it to produce an ille- 
gitimate body, and he to help them on to perfect the illegitimate, takes one 
of these pure souls, infuses it into the body, and the body pollutes it, causes 
it to become impure, and is now a reprobate for Hell fire. Thus yon see 
some people represent God as making souls pure and keening them happy 
some thousands of years, then damning them for a liu they never commit- 
ted, and now the difference between this being* if any such there be, that 
dealeth thus with his creatures and him that we call the Devil, I leave you 



488 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



truth, and you cannot deny it. If so, then it may be said with 
propriety, that the Lord hardened the heart of Pharaoh, and yet 

to judge. God help you to loots at it in the sgale of equality, and see whether the 

above be right or wrong. 
But says one, where do you think the soul comes from? 

As Adam waa the first man, I must suppose from reason and scripture he got his 
soul right from God, as there was no other source for him to derive it from, but 
Eve was taken out of Adam, and there is no account of her receiving her soul right 
from God ; and if not, I must suppose the whole of her was taken from Adam, and 
of course she got her soul from him as well as her body. And as we read that the 
souls of Jacob's children, Gen. xlvi. 26, were in Jacob's loins, and came out, &c. I 
herefrom infer, that they were not laid up in a store house in Heaven, but came by 
natural generation from the parents as well as the body. Weil, says one, estimate 
the value of the soul, (by mechanism.) 

First, some people prize a thing according as who made it, if one mechanic made 
it, they prize it so much worth ; but if another made it they would prize it higher,, 
because it was made by a. more perfect workman. If we prira the soui by this 
standard, it must be considered as vahmble, because it was made by the. perfectest of 
the perfect, and the wisest of the wise, him that cannot err, God Almighty. 

Secondly, some people value athing according to its duration. If the soul be val- 
ued an that ground, it must be prized high, for it being spirit, it is immortal and must 
end' tre as long as eternal ages pass away. 

Thirdly, some people prize a thing according to the case of i£ j if the soui be pri- 
zed on this ground, it must be esteemed as valuable ;. for v.i a certain- time it ia auiri 
[Hons were offered to any one who would com rive a -machine that would per 
fp^m, perpetual motion, and as yet none have been able to do it; yet in the ctv&r- 
struction of the case of the soul, which is the body, there is more wisdom clia*- 
enverable, than all the wisdom of the mechanics, in "all the machinery on the face 
hi Sits terraqueous globe. 

i! the case is thus wisely and beautifully made, how valuable must the soul be 
which the body is made to contain 1 

Fourthly, some people prize a thing according to-what it costs; if the soul be pri- 
ced according to this medium, it must be valuable, for if any smaller ransom than 
tj od of Christ could have purchased immortal souls, from theenrae of a broken 
law, doubtless God would have accepted the offering. S'ome people say that "one 
(If op of Christ's blood is sufficient to cleanse a soul," which idea I condemn, because 
• nitude of a crime is not looked upon according to the dignity of the offender,, 
but according to the dignity of the offended j therefore a finite being sinning against 
ari? infinite God, mere is au infinite demerit in the transgression, and justice rie- 
iv. : r ;.. s infinite satisfaction. But a finite be i rig can make finite satisfaction only f 
therefore there needs -a mediator between a rebel creature and the Creator., which 
could be formed no way hut by the two natures bein^r joined together, that is io> 
say he finite and the infinite, or in other words, the Godhead and manhood \ or 
ffi viNvrv veiled in humanity. 

Rut here comes tip a deist, and says, hush Lorenzo, it is inconsistent to adopt the 
iefetj that divinity and humanity can be joined together, as you talk, in the person of 
Hut I say hush, for it is no more inconsistent with reasen to adoj t the 
idea that divinity and humanity can be joined togethar, than to adopt a former one 
which is self-evident, viz. that spirit and matter can be joined together, and form a 
iiii.it, which idea, or how it is I cannot comprehend, yet self-evident matter of fact, 
pu%- it beyond all doubt, that spi/it and matter are joined to form man, f^j- ana> y ou 
cannot deny it — and. of course the idea that divinity and humanity can be joined to- 
gather in the person of Christ, may be admitted according to reason. The man- 
hdod being offered up under an infinite influence of the oivinitt, the sacrifice 
Wo d be of infinite merit according to the transgression and the demands of justice.. 
r>dt to return, 1 cannot suppose that Christ would have done anything superfluous 
for man's redemption, and of course, that one drop Af his blood is sufficient to cleanse 
a soui or save a world, is inconsistent, as though a considerable part of what he did 
■v , -uperfluity, &c. of Gourse in atoning for what is called original sin, 1 must be 
lb ye that nothing needless was done; if not, then Christ did no more than what 
was necessary; and if « the idea that one drop of his blood, <fcc. to cleanse a sou! 
js inconsistent. And if the demerit of one transgression demands infinite satisfaction 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



489 



that Pharaoli hardened himself, even as mankind are hardened 
in this our day, &c. Observe, first, the Lord called to Pharaoh 
by fivor, and gave him a kingdom. Secondly, the Lord called 
hy commandments, and Pharaoh would not obey, by saying, " I 
know not the Lord, neither will I let Israel go." Then the Lord 
called thirdly, by miracles, but Pharaoh reasoned against them in 
a diabolical way, by setting the magicians to work. Then fourth- 
ly, God c tiled by affliction, then Pharaoh made a promise to obey 
God, and let the Jews depart, if the affliction might be removed : 
but when the judgment was removed, Pharaoh broke his prom- 
ise : therein he was to blame, HJ^and you cannot deny it — for 
by breaking his promise, his heart would naturally become hard- 
er, like metal when melted, it is tender, and when grown cold is 
harder than before, and of course requires a hotter fire to melt it 
ag.iin ; so it required a heavier judgment to operate on Pharaoh, 
and God would send it, and Pharaoh would promise and break 
them, till ten afflictions passed away, and when the first born was 
slain by the L>rd, and yet by Evil Angels, as David in the Psalms 
tells vou, Ph raoh was shocked, and let the Jews depart. He 
pursaed ihem, and God permitted him to be taken in his own folly, 
and drowned in the Red Sea: Thus we find how God hardened 
Pharaoh's heart, and yet how he hardened himself by disobedi- 
ence, and so in this our day it may be said, that God hardens 

then the atonement made for that, would be a sufficiency for all the world, or ten 
thousand times <ia many : for what greater satisfaction could be made, than that 
which is infinite ? Therefore, the human nature being offered a sacrifice by the in- 
fluence of the divinity, for the sin of the world, which was the sin of Adam, the 
sacrifice or ransom in some souse, may be considered as infinite, it being offered un- 
der an infinite influence of the divine spirit ; therefore, the satisfaction would be ae- 
cording to the transgression, and of course, in doing that, there woulJ be a sufficient 
provision for all the. actual sins of men, considering the nature of it, and how 
unbounded it is. Therefore, the soul when prized according to what it cost, must 
be considered very valuable. • 

Bur, again", fifthly, some people prize, a thine; according to the scarcity of it. !f 
a thing is very plenty, they would give so much, for it, but if it were more scarce, 
they would give much more, &c. So, immortal souls are plenty, and yet very 
scarce, for each man hath but one, each woman hath but one. O sinner, if thou lose 
thy soul, thou lose3t thy all, thou hast nothing left ; God help thee to consider seri- 
ously, and stimulate thee to improve thy time, (which is on tho wheel) for eternity 
accordingly. 

The soul, which we perceive governs our body, (as the body without the soul, is a 
lifeless lump of clay,) we find from experience hath a memory, which is the pow- 
er of reflection or recollection, to call past things to remembrance, &c. Again, it 
hath an understanding, which is a power to comprehend and realize things as they 
are ; again, it hath a will, which is the power of choosing or determining. 

W i also have nassions, one of which is love, inclining us to that which appears 
delightsome. Anger is another passion, which impliea dislike or opposition to a 
thing that is odious in our minds. Likewise we have fear when danger we behold* 
Also joy when pleasure or happiness we possess. There are five outward senses 
by #hich we distinguish objects or qualities ; these are inlets of knowledge to the 
mind, and only through them can we receive ideas, except by inspiration, which is 
an inward conviction wrought by another spirit. These five senses, are hearing, see- 
ing, tasting, smelling, and feeling. 



490 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



some and yet they harden themselves, as follows : — First, God 
calls by prosperity or favors, and yet many enjoy them without 
a feeling sense from whom they flow. Secondly, God calls by 
commandments, an inward monitor, telling what is right and 
what is wrong: but some do not give attention thereto, which, 
if they would, they would hear the voice more a»d more dis- 
tinctly, till at length, it would become their teacher. Third- 
ly, God calls by miracles, the operation of his spirit perhaps 
under preaching, or some other cause, and they have thought, 
if I could always feel as I do now I should soon be a Chris- 
tian ; or if all my companions would turn and serve the Lord, 
I would gladly go with them to heaven. But through inatten- 
tion, those serious impressions, which I call miracles, soon 
wear off. A miracle is something done out of the common 
course of nature, by the operation of the power or spirit of 
God 5 therefore, O reader, it was not the minister who made 
you have those feelings but the power of God ; therefore, in 
some sense you have been called upon miraculously, and 
vou cannot deny it. Fourthly, God calls by affliction, and 
when people are taken sick, and view death near, they make 
vows and promises, and think how good they will be if God 
will spare them and raise them up. But when they are re- 
covered, then (Phar.ioh like) too soon forget their promises, 
and break their vows, and hertby become harder than before, 
and can do things without remorse which xmce they would 
have felt the lash of conscience for. And that preaching 
which once would make impressions on their mind, strikes 
their heart and bounds back like a stone glancing against a 
rock. This character is what maybe termed a Gospel hardened 
sinner. Thus you may discover that this plan clears the Di- 
vine character and casts the blame on the creature, where it 
ought to be cast ; whereas, tne opposite would cast the blame 
directly on God, if he decreed it so : this is the truth £Cf= and 
you cannot deny it. Although Christ hath promised once to 
draw all men unto him, (not to drag, for bait draws birds, 
vet they come voluntarily) yet he never promises to draw 
them a second time, but on the other hfcnd positively saith, 
My spirit shall not always strive with man. And again, Be- 
cause I have called and ye have refused, but ye have set at 
nought my counsel and would none of my reproofs, I also 
will laugh at your calamity and mock when your fear cometh. 
Ephraim is joined to his idols, let him alone. And the lan- 
guage of a reprobate is " the harvest is past, the summer is 
ended and we are not saved." Jer. viii. 20. Prov. i. 24, 25, 26 
Gtn. vi. 3. 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



491 



As the Lord requireth a right sacrifice in the path of (revealed) 
duty, those who, like Cain, bring a wrong offering, the fruit of the 
ground, instead of the firstling of the flock like Abel, must expect, 
like Cain to be rejected, (Gen. iv. 7.) for God saith, behold I have 
set life and death before you, choose you this day whom you 
will serve, &c. (Josh. xxiv. 15. j one thing is needful, and Mary 
hath chosen the good part. We do not read God chose it for 
her: this is the truth and you cannot deny it — even as we 
read in John iii. 19, that this is the condemnation, that light is come 
into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, &c. — 
Oh ! reader prepare to meet thy God ! 

Obj. Hath not the potter power over the clay, of the same 
lump, to make one vessel to honor, and another to dishonor? 

Ans. A potter never makes any vessel on purpose to destroy 
it, for the most dishonorable one in family sickness is as useful 
as the honorable tea cup in time of health. Neither doth God 
make any on purpose for destruction, but all mankind are useful, 
if they get the spirit of their station and fill up that sphere for 
which they are qualified. For without servants there can be no 
masters; without subjects, no rulers; without commonality, no 
quality ; and any one may observe that David was elected or set 
apart to be king ; Jeremiah and Samuel, to be prophets, &c. and 
any discerning eye may easily discover that Paul's election (Rom. 
ix.y was not an election to future happiness, but of temporal ad- 
vantages. And yet those not so positive, but what the privileges 
might be forfeited, and lost by sin, as you may find, 1 Chron, 
xxviii. 9, 10. If thou serve him with a perfect heart, and with a 
willing mind, he will be found of thee; but if thou forsake him 
he will cast thee off for ever ; (Deut. xxx. 15, 19.) Moses* dying 
declaration was, that the children of Israel must obey, and if they 
would, all needful blessings they should have, but if rebellious, 
should be cursed and scattered, &c. HJ 3 * This is the truth and 
you cannot deny it. And observe Paul, when talking about the 
clay and potter, alludes to Jer. xviii. where the prophet was com- 
manded to see the potter work, &c. And then God says, verse 
6th, cannot I do with you as this potter, O house of Israel, &c. 
Again, verse 7th, at what instant I shall speak concerning a na- 
tion or kingdom, to pluck up, pull down, or destroy it ; If that 
nation against whom I have pronounced ♦* turn from their evil, I 
will repent of the evil I thought to do unto them." M At what in- 
stant I shall speak concerning a nation or kingdom, to build or 
plant it, if it do evil in my sight, that it obey not my voice, then 
will I repent of the good wherewith I said I "would benefit them." 

Now observe, if God be unchangeable, as Paul saith, God can- 
not lie, then he is bound by his immutability or the law of his 
nature, to perform his promises to the obedient, and his threaten- 
ings against the disobedient : and this is the truth, jpCf^and you 



492 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



cannot deny it. Objection. Bible language is, I will, and you 
shall, and the promises are yea and amen, without any ifs or 

an ds. 

Answer. To take the promises without the condition is a 
practice of Satan, (Luke iv. 10, 12.) which he made use of to our 
Lord to get him to fall down from the battlement of the temple, 
and thereby tempt God, and presume on God, because of the pro- 
mise which the Devil intended he should think to be uncondition- 
al ; and so bear him up in the way of disobedience. Whereas 
our Saviour, knowing the path of duty, to be the way of safety, 
replied, 'tis written, thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God. For 
in the way of obedience there is a promise of preservation, and in 
the way of disobedience a threatening of destruction ; this is the 
truth sr^* ar] d you cannot deny it ; therefore to cut these two lit- 
tle letters I F out of the Bible, which make such a great significant 
word, is wrong, seeing it is so frequent in scripture ; and frequently 
there are conditions implied in the Bible, though not expressed; 
for instance, David, wlien at Keilah (1 Sam. xxiii. &c.) enquired 
of the Lord whether Saul would come down, and the men of the 
city deliver him up, and the Lord answered in the affirmative. 
Here is no condition expressed, yet there is one implied, for 
David left the city and fled to the wilderness, so Saul came not 
down, neither did the people deliver him up. Again, God said 
to the Ninevites, by Jonah, yet forty days and Ninevah shall be 
overthrown. Now if you say all threatenings are without con- 
ditions, you give God the lie. for the city was spared in conse- 
quence of their believing Gou and turning from their evil way. 
Jonah iii. 5, 10. This is the truth H^and you cannot deny it. 
Again Ezek. xxxiii. &c. There is a condition implied and ex- 
plained undeniably, though not so fully expressed at the first, 
concerning the righteous and wicked man, which you may read 
at your leisure; this is a truth lE^and you cannot deny it. Ob- 
jection, Says one, " God will have mercy on whom he will have 
mercy, &c." — Answer ; 

" GOD will have mercy on whom he will, 

Come think you who they be ? 

'Tis every one that loves his Son, 

And from their sins do flee ; 

'Tis every one that doth repent, 

And truly hates his sin ; 

'Tis every one that is content, 

To turn to God again. 

And whom he will he kardeneth, 

Come think you who they be 1 

*Tis every one that hates his son. 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



493 



Likewise his liberty ; 
>Tis every one that in sin persist, 
And do outstand their day ; 
Then God in justice leaves them to 
Their own heart's lusts a prey. 

Objec. " My people shall be made willing in the day of my 
power," says one. Answer. That is home-made scripture, for 
the Almighty doth not so speak, but King David (Psalm ex. 3.) 
speaks to the Almighty, " Thy people shall be willing in the 
day of thy power." He doth not say, they shall be made willing ; 
the word made is not there, neither has it any business there. — 
Again, those little words in italic letters were not in the original, 
but were put in by the translators to make what they think to be 
sense in the English language ; and those little words "shall 6e" 
are in italic letters, of course put in by the translators ; now I 
leave them out, and in lieu thereof, put in the word, are, and then 
read it, " Thy people are willing in the day of thy power" Now 
is the day of God's power, and now his people are willing; they 
are always a willing people. It is the reprobate character that is 
unwilling that God's will should hi done; this is the truth, 
03»and you cannot deny it. (Matt. vii. 24,^6.) Objec. Christ 
did not pray for all mankind, &c. Answer. That's a lie, for 
John xvii. 9, First, Christ prayed for h is^ disciples ; Secondly, 

20, for those who should believe on him through their word; 
and thirdly, for the whole world, (v. 21, 23,) thus " that the world 
may believe that thou hast sent me." Again, that the tvorld may 
know that thou hast sent me, and this dot h not mean A-double-L- 
part. Objec. Paul says, Ro??i. viii. Whom God foreknew he 
predestinated, called, justified, and glorified, &c. Here is no con- 
dition expressed, of course, it appeareth that he glorified all that 
he justified, called, and predestinated, and foreknew, &c. Answer. 
If that be taken just as it stands, without any conditions whatever, 
it will follow, that Universalism is true, or else, that we are all 
reprobates. For God foreknows one as much as another, in 
every sense of the word, and of course, foreknows alt mankind ; 
and now, if all that he foreknows, predestinates, calls, justifies, and 
glorifies, without any condition, in any shape, or sense, it undeni- 
ably argues, the universal salvation of every son of Adam. This 
is the truth, H3^and you cannot deny it. Or, else, if ycu take 
the Apostle unconditionally, as he speaketh, in the past tense, 
then no more can be glorified. Therefore we are all reprobates, 
and you cannot deny it. But it is my opinion, that Fan I is only 
rehearsing a catalogue of states, us they take place in .succession. 
And to take any particular part of the Bible, in the face and eyes 
of twenty scriptures more; any doctrine thereby may be proved. 



404 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



and thus we find by such means, have sprung up the many senti- 
ments in the earth. People, desirous to get to Heaven in an 
easier way than God hath pointed out, will hew out an opinion of 
their own, a broken cistern that can hold no water, and will twist 
and bend the scriptures to their sentiment, and sometimes will 
have to grind the same and put it into a press, and press out a con- 
struction of their own. But this will not do, scripture must be 
explained by scripture, and that according to reason, so as not to 
make it clash, but rather correspond with the true christian ex- 
perience. 

Objec. We read as many as were ordained to eternal life, be- 
lieved. Answer. True, but the word ordained, signifies, set apart 
as a minister for his office. Thus Jeremiah was set apart a Pro- 
phet. And David saith, M The Lord has set apart him that is 
godly for himself," Psalm iv. 3. And there is no account of any 
being set apart for the Lord's self, but the godly. No man is god- 
ly, or godlike, but the believer; therefore, none are ordained, or 
set apart for Heaven, but those that believe. Besides, the acts of 
the Apostles were written some time after the things took place, 
and of course is all written in the past tense. Ordained, is in the 
past tense, and so is believed, and there is no account of the one 
being prior to the other. But it may be said, as many as believed, 
were then ordained to eternal life, as none are ordained or set 
apart for eternal life, but the saints ; no man is a saint except he 
believes. For he that believeth not is condemned already, saith 
Christ. Therefore, as soon as one believes, he is free from con- 
demnation, and of course set apirt for Heaven, and not before ; 
he being in Christ now by the act of faith. Now observe, Peter 
talks about elect in Christ not out of him. — Paul saith, 2 Cor. v. 17. 
If any man be in Christ, he is a new creature, &c, and Rom. \iii. 
1, saith, there is now (not yesterday or to morrow) no condemnation 
to them which arc in Christ Jesus ; who walk not after the flesh, 
but after the Spirit, ^-c. which implies, there is condemnation to 
those who are not in Christ, but walk after the flesh, and not after 
the Spirit. And Paul saith, they which have not the Spirit of 
Christ, are none of his, Rom. ?iii. 9. And John saith, he that 
committeth sin, is of the devil, 1 John iii. 8, and again, no man can 
call Jesus, Lord, but by the Holy Ghost. But us many as ere 
led by the Spirit of God, they are She sons of COD. 

Query. If all things are decreed right, is it not evident that 
there is no such thing as sin or guilt? For it cannot be wrong 
to fulfil right decrees. Consequently there can be no redemp- 
tion, for there is nothing to redeem them from ; consequently, if 
mankind think they have sinned and are redeemed, t.,eir thoughts 
must be a deception, and are imaginary. And of course their 
praising God for redeeming love is folly, f or they praise him 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



495 



for that which he never did. Now suppose this imaginary, fatee, 
mistaken idea, that they " had been sinners and were redeemed," 
was removed, and they so enlightened as to discover that nothing 
according to right decrees had ever taken place wrong, &c. How 
would the heavenly host be astonished to think they had been 
deceived 1 What silence would immediately ensue ! 

Some people hold to a falling from grace, which I think is 
wrong j for say they, if we were always to be in the light, we 
should grow proud ; therefore it is necessary that we should have 
a darkness to make us feel our weakness and dependence. From 
this it appears, that they think a li'tle sin is necessary for the per- 
fecting of the saints : jXf^and you cannot deny it. Now to hold 
a thing necessary implies holding to it, same as t think doing 
duty, or perfection in love to be necessary, therefore I hold to it. 
Thus you see they hold to a falling from »race which 1 think 
wrong. Yet I adopt the idea that a man can fall from grace ac- 
cording to conscience, reason, and scripture, which idea some 
people think to be dangerous : but I think it is not naturally at- 
tended with such bad consequences as the other ; for if a man 
thinks he is safe, he is not apt to look out for danger, whereas if 
he thinks there is danger, he is apt, like the mariner, to look out 
for breakers. Again, supposing I have religion, I think I can 
fall so as to perish everlastingly. Here is another man with the 
same degree of religion, believing once in grace always in grace. 
Now if my idea of the 'possibility of falling. &c. be false, his sen- 
timent if true will certainly reach me ; so I am safe as he. But 
supposing his doctrine to be false and mine true, he is gone for 
it and mine will not reach him. 

So you see I have two strings to my bow to his one. £c3=' This 
is the truth and you cannot deny it. Now reader, observe, as I 
heard of a seine on Rhode Island which caught a scull of fish, 
and for fear of the escape of some, a number of seines encircled 
the enclosed, so that they could not escape, and if any did escape 
the first or second net. the others should catch them, kc. So you 
may plainly discover as I have linked the above doctrines, if some 
of my ideas are false, the other ideas as so many seines will catch 
me. Once in grace always in grace, or Predestination, or Uni- 
versalis,*, or Deism with Atheism. But if they are false those 
characters are gone, if they have nothing else to depend upon but 
principles— yet I still may be safe. This is the truth, j£f- and 
you cannot deny it. 

Again, it is evident in reason's eye, that the more light a person 
hath if he abuse the same, the greater is the sin and guilt. There- 
fore in justice the condemnation and punishment must be propor- 
tioned, according to the saying of Christ. * He that knoweth his 
master's will and doeth it not shall be beaten with many stripes 
whereas he that committeth things worthy of stripes, and know- 



496 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



eth not his master's will, shall be beaten with few stripes. Thus 
you see it is required according to what a man hath, and 
not according to what he hath not. As we read every man 
is t« be rewarded according to his works, or the deeds done 
in the body, Rev. xxii. 12, and xiv. 13. Luke xii. 47, <Stc. — 
Now scripture proof that a man may fall from grace, run- 
neth thus : " If any man draw back, my soul shall have no plea- 
sure in him. The backslider in heart shall be filled with his 
own ways,'' &c. Now if a man were in a high pillory, it would 
be nonsense for one to cry out, " hold tight, stand and hang 
fast, for if you fall, it will hurt you j" if there be no danger of his 
falling, and more so if there is not a possibility of it. If so, iben 
how much greater nonsense, for an Almighty God, to give us his 
will, with many cautions as needless as the above, there being no 
danger, nor even a possibility of danger. And yet. he like some 
passionate parents, who say to their children, if you fio so and so, 
I'll whip you ; I'll burn you up ; I'll skin you, and turn you out 
of doors, &c, and yet have no intention to perform the threat- 
nings, but do lie to them. Just such a character some people 
seem to represent the Lord in. When he cautions as follows : 
Gen. ii. 17. In the day thou eateth thereof thou shalt surely die. 
(Serpent like) say they — Gen. iii. 4. Ye shall not surely die. — 
But it is evident that God is in earnest in the following threat- 
nings : Rev. xxii. 19. If any man shall take away from the 
words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part 
out of the book of life, and out of the Holy City, &c. There is no 
account of a sinner' > s having a part in the book of life, or Holy 
City, but the saint. For it is holiness that gives the title, Htb. 
xii. 14. Again, hold fast that no man take thy crown, &c. Rev. 
iii. 11. Be thou faithful unto death and I will give thee a crown 
of life — And he that endureth to the end the same shall be saved, 
Rev. ii. 10. Mark xiii. 1 3. Jude tells us of some whose fruit with- 
ereth, twice dead, plucked up by the roots. Now it is evident, 
that a sinner is but once dead, then these must have been once 
alive in the scriptural sense : or else how could the fruit wither, 
or they be twiced dead and be plucked up by the roots ? ver. 12. 
Again, there is a sin unto death, which we are not commanded to 
pray for; compare 1 John v. 16, 17, with Hcb. x. 26 to 31. Again. 
Peter tells us of some that have forgotten that they were purged 
from their old sins, and even escaped the pollutions of the world, 
through the knowledge of Christ, &c. — and yet are again entan- 
gled therein. And saith he, it had been better for them not to 
have known the way of righteousness, than after they have 
known it, to turn from, <fcc. (2 Peter i. 9. and ii. 20 to the end.) 
how could they have forgot that which they never knew? <fcc. — 
Again, {Heb. vi. 4 to 7.) what higher attainments can one have 
than are her« mentioned — and 2 Peter iii. 17, &c, if any maa 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



497 



ihinketh he standeth, let him take heed lest he fall, (1 Cor. x. 12. 
Rom. xi. SO, 21. Heb. iv. 1.) Observe there were six hundred 
thousand Jews, all well, active men, &c. which came out of 
Egypt with Moses, and one was in as fair a way for Canaan as 
another ; and God promised as positively to carry them to the 
promised land, as ever he promised to carry the saint from earth 
to heaven ; only four got through the wilderness. Aaron and 
Moses died on the mountains, and Caleb and Joshua reached the 
desired country. But all the others who it appears, were once 
favorites of Heaven, from Paul's talk, 1 Cor. x. 3, 4, &c. As 
Paul saith, they all drank of Christ, the spiritual rock, &c. and 
yet some of them tempted him, &c. ver. 9, and thus they all 
by ein fell in the wilderness. And Paul addeth, moreover, that 
these things happened unto them for examples, and were written 
for our admonition, ver. 11. Now what need of saints being ad- 
monished, if there be no danger of losing the spiritual land of 
rest? Paul was afraid of falling, ix. 27. But observe, though 
God had promised to carry the Jews to Canaan, &c. yet there was, 
a condition implied, Nam. xiv. 34, and ye shall know my breach 
of promise. That was a condition implied, though not fully ex- 
pressed before. Gen. xvii. 8, 28. xiii. 50. xxiv. 25. Heb. xi. 2. 
Mx. iii, 16, 17, Lev. xxvi. 27, 28, etc. Hark ! If ye will not for all 
this hearken unto me(saith God) but walk contrary unto me, then I 
will walk contrary unto you also in fury, and I, even I, will chas- 
tise you seven time* for your sins. Now if all things are decreed 
.right straight forward, how could the Jews walk contrary to God ? 
And if not, how could God walk contrary to them? God help 
thee to consider this, if there be no condition implied ; and like- 
wise, Exodus xiii. 17. Numbers xiv. 21, 22, 23, 24, &c. Because 
those men, which have seen my glory, and miracles which I did 
in Egypt and in the wilderness, and have tempted me now these 
ten times, and have not hearkened to my voice, surely they shall 
not see the land which I sware unto their fathers, &c. verse 34. 
God help you to take warning by the Jews, for it is evident, that 
according to the words of Moses, Deut. xxviii. that great bless- 
ings were promised, if the nation would obey, and curses in eon- 
sequence of disobedience, which ideas were confirmed in the dy- 
ing speech of Joshua xxiv. 20, which was fulfilled according to 
the book of Judges. When it went well with the Jews, we find 
they were serving God; but when they did evil, God sold them 
into the hands of their enemies. God help thee to compare the 
promises and threatnings in Deuteronomy, with the book of 
Judges, &c. And observe God's dealings t'henceward, and apply 
that to Matthew vii. 24, &c. and observe the Gospel, for we are to 
lake warning, by God's dealings with the ancients, and square 
4>ut lives accordingly, because to judgment we must tome, and 



498 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



be judged with strict justice, and receive sentence accordingly: 
either " Come ye blessed, or depart ye cursed," Matt. xxv. 34, 
41, &c. Now observe, if I am guilty, I must have pardon here, 
and then if my life from the day of forgiveness brings forth good 
fruit from holy heart, it is right: consequently the reward must 
ensue accordingly. But if I turn, and willingly love sin again, 
my conduct flowing from that evil desire, thus living and dying, 
my sentence must be accordingly, agreeable to the principles of 
true justice ; Id 3 * this is the truth and you cannot deny it. Read 
attentively about the good and evil servants, from Matt. xxiv. 46 
to 48, «&c. andxviii. 23, &c. 

Observe, Paul exhorts Timothy to war a good warfare, holding 
faith and a good conscience which, saith he, some having put 
away concerning faith, have made shipwreck] of whom is Hy. 
meneus and Alexander, 1 Tim. i. 19, John xv. Christ saith, "I 
am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman : every 
branch, in me that beareth not fruit, he taketh away, (observe, he 
could not take them away unless they were there) and every 
branch that beareth fruit, he purgeth it, that it may bring forth 
more fruit. Now ye are clean, through the word which 1 have 
spoken unto you." Observe, a sinner is not clean, but filthy. But 
if these were made clean through the word of Christ, as just 
mentioned, then they were saints, |l3=*and you cannot deny it ; 
verse 4, " Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear 
fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine, no more can ye, except 
ye abide in me ; I am the vine ye are the branches," &.c. — verse 
6» M If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is 
withered, &c. Observe, a sinner is not compared to a green tree 
but a dry, this could not wither except it were green, and a branch 
once withered, it is hard to make it green again, &c. but they are 
gathered and burned — verse 7, 8. »* If ye abide in me, and my 
words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be 
done unto you ; herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear much 
fruit, so shall ye be my disciples ;" verse 9-— Continue ye in my 
love— Now ye may see that the five little letters that are herein 
enclosed, which too many people overlook, and which fixes the 
sense of a great many scriptures running parallel through the 
Bible, &c— viz. " if and eth." Now the Bible runneth thus : 
if ye .do $o and so, I will do so and so ; and if ye do so and so 
T will do s.o and so, &c. And again, " ed" past tense, we find 
but llittle in the Bible. But the scripture, instead of making a 
"yesterday christian, it maketh a present, every day christian." 
Thus, he that believeih, hear eth, seeth, understandeth, Jcnoweth 
'pursueth, watcheth, hath, enjoy eth, and endureth ; this is the truth, 
U3^and you cannot deny it, for the Bible doth not enquire what 
I was yesterday, but what I am now. Objection. Christ saith, 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



my slieep hear my voice, they follow me, and shall never perish, 
neither shall any man pluck them out of my liand, &c. John x, 
27, 28. Answer. Here the saint is represented by tlie similitude 
of a sheep, hearing and following a shepherd ; and observe the 
promise is made, as before observed, to a certain obedient charac 
ter, and herd the promise is to those that hear ; hearing doth not 
mean stopping your ears, or being careless and inattentive ; but it 
implieth, giving strict attention to the object, which requireth the 
same and following likewise, doth n&t mean running the other 
way, but a voluntary coming after. Therefore, there is a condi- 
tion implied and expressed in this passage, viz. hear and follow, 
and the promise is to that character : of course a backslider doth 
not imitate it, and of course cannot claim the promise but what he 
may perish ; may turn away according to Ezek. xxxiii. 18,— 
" When the righteous [man] turneth from his righteousness, an<4 
<:ommitteth iniquity, he shall even die thereby," &c. 

Objec. The death there spoken of is temporal. Ans. I deny 
it, for the body will die, whether you sin or not ; and God when 
he meaneth the body, doth not say the soul, but positively de- 
clares, " the soul that sinneth, it shall die." — ^chap. xviii. 4. 

Objec. But the righteous man then spoken of, is a self-righteous 
man. Ans. I deny it, for he is pronounced a righteous man by 
God himself, and how can he be righteous in the judgment of 
God, without saving faith ; God doth not call a wicked man good, 
nor a good man evil ; yet you say, him that God here pro- 
nounceth righteous, is only self-righteous, a Pharisee. Oh, scan- 
dalous for any man to twist the scriptures thus. Now look at it. 
in your own glass ; self-righteousness being wickedness, we wiii 
-style it iniquity, and the man an iniquitous man, and then read 
it, when an iniquitous man turneth away from his iniquity, and 
committeth iniquity, for his iniquity, &c. shall he die p — read 
the above twice over, and then sound and see, if there be any bot- 
tom or top according to your exposition. Leaving your shame- 
less construction, I pass on to answer another objection, which 
may be urged from Rom. viii. 38, 39, where Paul saith, '^1 am 
persuaded, that neither death nor life, nor angiels, principalities, 
powers, things present or to come, nor heighth, nor depth, nor 
any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of 
God," &c. 

Observe, though Paul speaks of a second cause not being able 
to separate us from the enjoyment of God's love ; yet he doth not 
say but what we may separate ourselves by disobedience, which 
is sin. Sin is not a creature as some people falsely think, but 
sin is a non-conformity to the will of God. If you still say that 
sin is a creature, I ask you whit shape it is in, or what color it is 
of, or how many eyes or win£s it hath, or whether it crawl* 



500 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



like snake 7 Paul doth not term it a creature, but agjeeth with 
St. John, where he saith, sinis the transgression pf the lav, and 
where there is no lav, there is no transgression: and being no; 
without law to God, but under the law of Christ. The Christian 
still feeleth himself conscientiously accountable unto God, JeJ^ 
and you cannot deny it. 1 John iii. 4: Rom. iii. 20 iv. 15; I 
Cor. ix. 21 ; for we read, not that a good man falleth into sin every 
day, and still is in the way to Heaven, being a child of God, but 
to the reverse — 1 John iii, 8, "he that committeth sin, is of the 
Devil, John viii. 34 ; whosoever committeth sin is the servant of 
sin," — v. 36. " If the son therefore shall make you free, ye 
shall be free indeed." Rom. vi. 18. " Being then made free 
from sin, ye became the servants of righteousness — v. 20, for 
when you were the servants of sin, ye were free from righteous- 
ness ; v. 22, 23, but now being made free from sin, &,e. for the 
wages of sin is death." 

Any person by reading the lxxxix Psalm, may plainly dis- 
cover, that the promise made therein to David, as in the person of 
Christ, was not altogether without condition, by comparing the 
promise from verse 19 to 29, &c. to 38. From that, either there is 
a contradiction in the Psalm, or else a condition must be allowed : 
for one part saith, that his seed and throne shall endure for ever,- 
and another part " thou hast cast his throne to the ground,^ v. 
36, 44, &c. But observe, most people when quoting this Psalni 
to prove, once in grace, always in grace, read thus, v. 33, '"nev- 
ertheless will 1 not utterly take from them, nor suffer my faithful- 
ness to fail," which is a wrong quotation; he does not say m the 
plural, he will not take it from them, but in the singular, will not 
utterly take from him; that is, from Christ Jesus, as David fre- 
quently represents Christ ; compare this Psalm with 1 Chron. 
xxviii. G, 7. 1 Kings ix. 4 to 9 — where undeniably you will 
find the condition. 

Objec. " I have loved thee with an everlasting love,' ; and "he 
that believeth hath everlasting life." Answ. The life there spo- 
ken of is the tove of God, which is called everlastings because 
it is his eternal nature, which •all those that believe enjoy ; yet 
God being holy, cannot behold iniquity with allowance : of course 
his justice cries against it; and demands satisfaction : It must be, 
that if I lose that life, *hat the nature of it does not change, but 
returns to God who gave it, by my out-sinning the dav or reach 
6f mercy, &c. But says one, can a man sin beyond the love of 
God, or out of the reach of mercy? Ans. We read that God 
love^ the world, and yet that there is a sin unto death, which 
we are not commanded to pray for, when one committeth, John 
iii. 16, 17; 1 John v. 16. Those who may read the above, that 
have enjoyed the comforts of religion in their own souls, when 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



50 1 



tlkey are faithful to God, they feel his love and enjoy the light of 
his aountenance ; and a mountain of trouble appears as a hill, 
and he surmounts it with delight, -and cdes in the Poet's Ian- 
guage ; 

" Give joy -or grief, give cas« er pain. 

Take life or friends away ; 
But let me find therp all again, 

in that eternal day." 

They feekhe treth of Christ's words, John viii. 12. <l He that 
folio weth me, shall not walk ki darkness, but shall have the light 
of life." But when they let down their watch, their strength de- 
parts like Sampson's when shorn, and the enemies get the better, 
A hill of trouble appears as a mountain, and they feel like one 
forsaken ; and on reflection, conscience lays the blame not on 
"God, like the doctrine of decrees, but on them ; and they have no 
peace until they repent, and do their first work, viz. to go to God 
as a erimmal, and yet as a beggar, Woken -hearted, willing to pail 
with the accursed thing — then they find the Lord to lift upon 
them the light of his countenance, and their peaceful hours re- 
£urn. They take their harps from the willows, and cry like the 
ancients, "our soul is escaped, as a bird from the snare of the 
fowler, the s&areis broken, and we are escaped." 

Query — Whoever fell from grace? — Ans.-— We are informed, 
1 Sam. xv. 17, that when Saul was little in his own eyes, God 
exalted him to be King over Israel, and x. 6. when Samuel 
anointed him, he said, "the Spirit of the Lord will come upon 
thee, and thou shalt prophecy, and shall be turned into another 
man, &c." rerse 9, we read moreover, that God gave him an- 
other heart, &c. and what sort of a heart God gives, I leave you to 
^udge. And God seemed to prosper Saul, while he was hum- 
ble, xiii. 12. It appeareth after two years, that his heart got 
lifted up with pride, and the Lord seat him to utterly destroy the 
Amalekites, and all things belonging thereto, according to the 
commandment by Moses. But Saul rebelled and committed a sin 
thereby, which was as the sin of witchcraft and idolatry, xv. 23 ; 
••after this the spirit of the Lord departed from him; and after- 
wards Saul murdered himself in the field of battle. And wo 
read no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him: and that mur- 
derers hereafter <&all be shut out of the Holy City, xvi. 14, and 
xxxi. 4; I John iii. 15, Rev. xxii. 15. But saith one, was not 
David a man after God's own heart, when committing adultery 
and murder? Ans. No, for God hath not the heart of an adul- 
terer nor a murderer. And again, no murderer hath eternal life 
abiding in him, 1 John iii. 15. And supposing David was a man. 



502 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



after God's ewn heart, when feeding bis Father's sheep; that iff 
no sign he was, when committing adultery and murder, any more 
than if I were honest seven years ago, and then turned thief— airs 
honest still because I was once* this is the truth, Ir^and you 
cannot deny it. But observe the Lord was displeased witfc Da- 
vid, being angry with the wicked every day ; and there is* no ac- 
count,, that the Lord put away David's sin until he confessed it, 
&c. 2 Sam. xi. 27, xii. 13, and all backsliders who sincerely re- 
pent may receive pardon, as David did, &c. But yet there is no- 
scripture that saith, they shall be brought to repentance irresisti- 
bly,, whether they will or not ; for God Will have volunteers for 
Heaven, or none at all, Rev. xxii. 14, 17. We cannot wifch reason 
suppose that a king would choose an enemy as an ambassador, 
with an embassage to^ rebels, but a friend; neither can we suppose 
with propriety, that God 1 or Christ wcrald call an enemy, a child 
of the devil, to go and preach and do miracles ; but a friend. Yet 
we find in Matt. x. that Judas- with the others, was positively 
called, and commanded to preach, and had power to raise the 
dead, heal the sick, and cast out devils, &c. And the twelve 
went out, and returned, &c. It speaks of them collectively, but 
not individually, doing miracles till after Christ's resurrection. 
Chap. xix„ Peter saith, we have forsaken all, (not J) and followed 
thee, what shall we have therefore ? Christ answereth, verse 28. 
Verily (or certainly) I say unto you, that ye which hare followed 
me in the regeneration, when the Son of man shall sit in the 
throne of bis Glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judg- 
ing the tribes of Israel. Now I ask, how they could follow 
Christ in the regeneration, except they were regenerated, i. e, 
born again 1 Doth it not mean Judas for one, seeing there were 
twelve, apostles, twelve' thrones, and twelve tribes ? a throne for 
each ; but it appeareth that the thrones were promised on condi- 
tions of overcoming, Rev. iii. 21 ; and that Judas forfeited his 
title by disobedience, &c. But saith one, " I thought Judas was 
raised up for the very purpose to betray Christ, and was always 
a wicked man." Answer. Many people think so, through the 
prejudice of education, and set up their opinion for the standard,, 
and attempt to bend the scriptures to it; but that will not do ; for 
truth will stand when error falls, and of course our tenets should- 
correspond with the Bible, which doth not say, that Judas was 
always evil; but Christ conveys an idea to the reverse, when re- 
ferring John xiii. 18, to Psalm xli. 9, where David is speaking of 
Judas, as in the person of Christ; and saith, "Mine own famil- 
iar friend, in whom I trusted, which did eat of my bread, hath 
lifted up his heel against me.^ Here Judas is not only styled 
Christ's friend, but his familiar one, in whom he trusted. Now, 
can we suppose with propriety, that Christ would be familiar with 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



503 



the deceitful, and put confidence in them ? No ! methinks he 
would have set a hetter example. 

Objec. Christ says, John vi. 70. " have I not chosen you twelve, 
and one of you is a devil." 

Ans. Sometimes Christ spoke as man, and sometimes as God, 
and God frequently speaks of thing's that are not as though they 
were ; for instance, Rev. xiii. 8, we read that Christ was a Lamb 
slain from the foundation of the world, and yet he was not actu- 
ally slain till four thousand years after. 

Again, God said to Abraham, I have made thee a Father of 
many nations ; when he was not the Father of but one child 
(Ishmael.) So Christ foreseeing as God, that Satan would enter 
into Judas, spoke of it, as if it was in the present tense, though it 
were not really so for some time after ; there was more trust put 
in Judas than in the other Apostles, he being made treasurer. — 
We have repeated accounts of Peter, James, and John sinning ; 
but no account that Judas did until six days before the Passover, 
John xii. Mark xiv. 3. When our Lord was in the house of Si- 
mon the Leper, which appears to be Judas' father's house, in 
came a woman to annoint Christ, &c. and it appears that Judas 
felt a thievish covetous disposition to arise ; and from that no doubt 
he was called a thief, and had the bag, for he never was called a 
thief before ; and Christ gave him a gentle rebuke, and it appears 
that Judas got affronted, by his complying with a suggestion of 
Satan. (Satan was not really in him yet, only tempted him.)-*- 
And going out the same day, he made a bargain, John xiii, and 
2. and Mark xiv. 10. (like some ministers) saying what will ye 
give me, and I will deliver him unto you, &c. Some people make 
scripture, and say, whom Christ loves, he loves to the end, (and 
to the end of what?) There are no such words in the Bible — 
John xiii. 1, we read thus : " When Jesus knew that his hour was 
come, that he should depart out of this world unto the Father, 
having loved his own which were in the w r orld, he lo^ed them 
unto the end f namely, the night in which the sacrament was 
instituted, Judas being present, &c. received the sop, after which 
Satan entered him, ver. 27. And now it may be said in the full 
sense of the word, that he was a devil, and not before, unless you 
allow of his being one before, and another entering him now, and 
so making a double devil of him — and what sort of being that 
may be, I cannot tell. 

Objec. I think if Judas had regeneration, or was ever a friend 
to Christ, as you talk from Mat. xix. 28, 29, and Psal. xli.'9, that 
he is gone to glory. Ans. No, he has not, for Christ affirmed, 
" woe to that man, it had been good for him that he had never 
been born." Mark xiv. 21. Luke xxii, 19,20. Again, we read 
Judas murdered himself; and no murderer hath eternal life abid- 
ing in him. — Objec. I do not think one that is given to Christ can 



504 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



be lost. Answer — Then you do not believe the Bible, for we read 
J&Kn xvii. 12, that Judas was given to Christ, and yet he is lost, 
and styled a son of Perdition, which means a son of destruction — 
and Acts i. 24, 25, where the eleven surviving Apostles, chose 
Matthias to fill up Judas' sphere, no more, nor less than what 
Judas did; they prayed thus, "Thou Lord, who knoweth the 
hearts of all men, show whether of these two thou hasfchosen, 
that he may take part of this ministry, and Apostleship r from 
which Judas, by transgression fell, &c." Now, if Judas were 
always a Devil, (which could not be, for there must have been 
a time vrhen.he begun to be one,) why would they choose a good 
man to fill up a Devil's plac*? Observe, there were twelve parts 
of the ministry, and the Apostles being accountable persons to 
God. Judas fell by transgression, (for where there is. no law, 
there is no transgression.) Now, what did he fall from ? An 
old profession ? — To fall from an old profession, is no transgres- 
sion at all ; for transgression is sin, which implies the violation 
of a known law ; of course, falling by transgression, implies 
losing something which is valuable, by misconduct, &c. this is 
the truth, fCf^and you cannot deny it. But says one, I do not 
like your talk, for you destroy my eomfort: and it is a discoura- 
ging doctrine against getting religion, if one thinks they can lose 
it after they get it. — Answer, I might on the other hand, or in 
another case say, that it is discouraging against getting money, 
or buying this farm, or that horse, for perhaps it may be squan- 
dered, lost or die ; therefore I would not try for them. What 
would you think of the man that would stop and be negligent at 
such objections ? People temporally do not term such things 
discouraging, so as to flee; and methinks none will make that 
reply, but those who love and plead for a little sin ; one leak will 
sink a ship. 

Objec. Solomon was a wise man, and yet did many things 
wrong; and yet wrote Ecclesiastes afterward, from which we 
may infer, no doubt he is happy. Answer — Solomon no doubt 
was a wise man, above all the Kings of the earth, and yet became 
the greatest fool by abusing his wisdom ; for after that God had 
done so much for Solomon — Solomon turned and committed sin ; 
and according to the Mosaic law, was worthy of temporal death 
in Jive respects : First, he made an afinity with Phaiaoh, King 
, of Egypt — Secondly took his daughter to be his wife — Thirdly, 
made afinity with Hiram, king of Tyre — Fourthly, fell in love 
with Heathenish women, who turned his heart from God— Fifth- 
ly, fell into idolatry. He had four gods that he worshipped 
. himself and others for his wives. When Solomon was young, 
we read the Lord loved him ; but now he was old, we read tho 
Lord was angry with him, and he is angry with the wicked every 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



505 



day. The Lord endeavored to reclaim Solomon — first by mercy, 
and then by affliction ; and raised up three adversaries for that 
purpose; but Solomon would not hear, but went en a step farther, 
and attempted to kill Jeroboam, who arose and fled to Egypt : 
and as the Scripture leaves Solomon, he died in that state, with 
murder in his heart, as he attempted to slay the innocent ; and 
»' no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him" And there is 
no account of Solomon's repentance, but that he died in his sins j 
and our Lord intimates, that if we die in our sins, where he is, 
we cannot come. And David's dying" words to Solomon were, 
*• If thou seek the Lord, he will be found of thee ; but if thou for- * 
sake him, he will cast thee off forever." Solomon sought the 
Lord, and the Lord appeared to him twice ; afterwards he for- 
sook God, and there is no account of his return as before obser- 
ved : and as for believing that Eeclesiastes was wrote afterwards, 
I no more believe Solomon could write when he was dead, than 
I believe I could ; and to evade this answer, and say Solomon 
wrote it when he was old, I reply, it is, no more than any old 
man that swears or gets drunk can do, to cry out vanity of vani- 
ties, &c. when their lives are burthensome; but what makes the 
beauty of Ecclesiastes is, to see that a young man could cry out 
vanity, which is so contrary to nature, when nature is so fond of 
it : and as for the book of Proverbs, any person may discover 
they were wrote before the building of the temple, by turning to 
1 Kings iv. 32, &c. and before much of his wickedness. You 
need not say, that I said, that Solomon is gone to Hell, I did not 
affirm so; but I take Solomon where the Scripture doth, and 
leave him where the Scripture doth, in the hand of a merciful 
God. Asking why the Bible is so particular to mention all the 
good conduct of Solomon and then this bad conduct, if he repent- 
ed why was not that put down ? Turn to the history of Josephus 
and it leaves Solomon if possible, in a worse situation than the 
Bible doth, &c. 

Some people blame me for holding to perfection, and at th« 
same time they hold to it stronger than me ; and moreover, for 
not holding to the final perseverance of the Saints ; which asser- 
tion I think is wrong, for I think there is danger of falling away 
— therefore I hold to perseverance £dr* and they cannot deny it. 
But they hold, a man cannot get rid of sin. Here therefor© 
they hold to persevering in sin, and they hold to a falling from 
grace of course, X]r this is the truth, and they cannot deny it. 
Some have heard ministers pray to God; that the people might 
be sanctified from all sin ; and then told them that they could not 
get rid of all sin — this was a clash. People frequently feel good 
desires from God to get rid of "all sin," James i. J 7, and yet think 
they cannot obtain the blessing, so pray in unbelief for it W« 



506 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



read, that whatsoever is not of faith is sin ; therefore; if I Hold 
with them, I should pray thus, " Lord save me from part of my 
sins now, and at death take them all away," &c. But this doth 
not correspond with the Lord's Prayer, which commandeth us 
to pray that God's Kingdom may come, and his will be done, &c. 
as in Heaven ; and we delivered from evil. 

The kingdom of God, we read, is not meat and drink; but 
righteousness, peace and joy in the Holy Ghost. And Paul 
saith, this is the will of God, even your sanctification : and if a 
man be delivered from all evil, there is no sin left — And what is 
the benefit to pray for it, if we cannot have it ? But in obedience 
to the commandment to pray for deliverance from evil ; Paul be- 
sought God to sanctify the Thessalonians wholly, and to preserve 
their whole spirit, soul and body blameless unto the coming of 
Christ, 1 Thes. v. 23, and again, ver. 16, to 18, he commandeth 
them to rejoice evermore, pray without ceasing, in every thing 
give thanks, for this is the will of God in Christ Jesus concerning 
you. Matt. v. 48, Christ saith, be ye perfect even as your Fa- 
ther which is in Heaven is perfect, i. e. for a man in our sphere, 
as perfect as God is for God in his sphere. Again, be ye holy, 
for I am holy. Again, the commandment is to love- the Lord 
with all our heart, soul, body, mind and strength, and our neigh- 
bor as our self, &c. And blessed be God the promise is equal to 
the commandments ; for God hath bound himself by a promise, 
Rzek. xxxvi. 25, then will I sprinkle clean water upon you, and; 
ye shall be clean, from all your filthiness, and from all your idols 
will I cleanse you, a new heart also will I give you, &c. Again, 
Psalm cxxx. 8, the promise is that Israel shall be redeemed from 
her iniquities : John viii. 1 2. Christ saith, he that follovveth me 
shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life. And 
again, God hath promised by the hand of Moses, thus 11 1 will 
circumcise thy heart, and the heart of thy seed, to love the Lord 
with all thy heart, &c." and thy neighbor as thyself. And Paul 
speaking of the oath and the promise of God, two immutable 
things, in which it is impossible for God to lie. Now if God can- 
not lie, then he cannot do all things, especially that which is con- 
trary to his nature ; if so, then the above mentioned promises are 
equal to the commandments, and God is bound by the law of his 
nature to perform the same. This is the truth, and you 
cannot deny it. 

Objec. David said " There is none righteous, no, not one."— 
Answer. True, yet we read about righteous AbeJ, and Lot's right- 
eous soul, (2 Peter ii. 8. Matt, xxiii. 35.) Objec. Solomon saith, 
" there is no man that sinneth not." — Ans. True, but John saith, 
" he that is born of God doth not commit sin." — Objec. Paul saith. 
14 1 am carnal, sold under sin f yet he was a saint, Ans. Paul 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



507 



addeth elsewhere, '* that the carnal mind is enmity against God,, 
and is not subject to his law, neither indeed can be, and to be car- 
nally minded is death." Again, " Christ came to save sinners, 
&c. of whom I am chief." Now to take these expressions toge- 
ther just as they stand, you might prove that Paul was one of the 
worst of men, in the way to death, and at the same time one of the 
best apostles in the way to life, &c Though Paul saith, I am 
carnal, sold under sin, yet it cannot be that he was speaking of 
himself, as a holy apostle ; but was describing or rehearsing the 
language of one under the law, as you may see Rom. vii. 1. 11 1 
speak to them that know the law," &c. but chap. viii. 1, 2. Paul 
saith, there is therefore now no condemnation to them whieh are 
in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the spirit, 
for the law r of the spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made me free 
from the law of sin and death." — And now, if Paul was made free 
he could not be groaning under bondage at the same time, unless 
you can reconcile liberty and slavery together. Paul saith in one 
place, *• I robbed other churches," now to take this passage just as 
it stands, you might prove that Paul was a robber ; if so, would 
not the Government hang him if he was here, as they hang rob- 
bers, &c. 

And to take any particular passage you may prove almost any 
doctrine, if it be not taken in connection with the context or gen- 
eral tenor of the scripture. But as the Bible in general doth not 
plead for sin, but condemneth it, commanding us to be holy in 
heart and life, &c. Therefore w r e should not plead for sin as 
though Ave loved it, and rolled it under our tongue as a sweet 
morsel, but should be scripturians or Bible men, for Paul telleth 
the Romans, to whom some think Paul made allowance for a 
little sin, inferring it from the 7th chapter : but, by the by, they 
should remember that Paul talketh thus, "being justified by 
faith, we have peace with God, chap. v. 1. vi. 18, 22, he saith, 
being free from sin," &c. and being now made free from sin,. 
&c. fl^Well, says one, what next ! Ans. Any person by read- 
ing the epistles of John may find a sufficiency of proof to con- 
vince any candid mind that the doctrine of Christian perfection in 
love, is a Bible doctrine. Query. How far can a man be perfect 
in this life? 

Ans. A man may be a perfect sinner by the help of Satan, 
ll^and you cannot deny it. Now if a man can be a perfect sin- 
ner, why not a perfect saint ? Shall we not allow as much power 
to God to perfect his children in his own nature, which is love, 
as the Devil has power to perfect his in sin, &c. ? But, says one, 
answer the former question, and likewise, who ever attained what 
you are talking about. Very well — I'll tell you ; I think a man 
cannot be perfect as God, except it be for men in our sphere, as 



3>08 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



God is for God in his sphere; for absolute perfection belongs to 
God alone: neither as perfect as angels or even Adam before he 
fell, because I feel the effect of Adam's fall, my body being 
mortal is a clog to my soul, and frequently tends to weigh down 
my mind, which infirmity I do not expect to get rid of until my 
spirit returns to God: yet I do believe that it is the privilege of 
every saint, to drink in the spirit or nature of God, so far as to 
live without committing wilful, or known, or malicious sins 
against God, but to have love the ruling principle within, and 
what we say and do, to flow from that divine principle of love 
witkin, from a sense of duty, though subject to trials, tempta- 
tions, and mistakes at the same time ; and a mistake in judg- 
ment may occasion a mistake in practice — I may think a man 
more pious than he is, and put too much confidence in him, 
and thereby be brought into trouble. Now such a mistake as 
this, and many other similar ones I might mention, you cannot 
term sin with propriety ; for when Eldad and Medad prophe- 
sied in the camp, Joshua mistaking in his judgment, thinking 
they did wrong, occasioned a practical mistake, requesting 
Moses to stop them, <fec. which was not granted. Observe, 
one sin shut Moses out of Canaan, of course one sin must 
have shut Joshua out ; but as God said, " Joshua wholly fol- 
lowed him," and wholly not being partly, and as he entered 
Canaan, from that circumstance, I argue that a mistake flow- 
ing from love is not imputed as a 3in. Again as we are inform- 
ed, that Christ was tempted in all respects like as we are, Heb, 
iv. 15, yet without sin, and can be touched with the feeling of 
our infirmities, &c. Again, as we are commanded, James i. 2, 
to count it all joy, svhen we fall (not give way) into divers 
temptations. And if the Devil, or wicked men tempt me, and 
I reject and repel the temptation with all my heart, how can 
it be said that I sin ? Am I to blame for the Devil's conduct? 
1 can no more prevent my thoughts than I can prevent the 
birds from flying over my head ; but I can prevent them from 
making nests in my hair. 

Some people expect purgatory to deliver them from sin ; 
but this would, methinks, make discord in Heaven. Others 
think that death will do it. If death will deliver one from the 
last of sin why not two? why not all the world by the same 
rule? So, universalism will be true, and death have the praise, 
and Jesus Christ be out of the question ! But death is not called 
9 friend, but is styled an enemy, and it does not change the dispo- 
sition of the mind. All that death does is to separate the soul 
from the body ; therefore, as we must get rid of the last of sin, ei- 
ther here or hereafter, and as but few in America allow of pur- 
gatory, I suppose it must be here. If so, then it is before the 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



»oul leaves the body, consequently it is in time, &>f course be- 
fore death. Now the query arises how long first ? Why, says 
one, perhaps a minute before the soul leaves the body. Well, 
if a minute before, why not two minutes, or an hour ; yea, a 
clay, a week, a month, or a year, or even ten years before death 
— or even now? Is there not power sufficient with God, or 
efficacy enough in the blood of Christ ! Certainly the scrip- 
ture sarth, all things are now ready ; now is the accepted time, 
and behold now (not to-morrow) is the day of salvation. To- 
day if you will hear his voice. Remember now thy Creator in 
the days, &c. and there being no encouragement in the Bible 
for to-morrow, now is God's time ^Ci^and you cannot deny it, 
&c. Observe examples — by faith Enoch walked with God (not 
with sin) three hundred years, and had the testimony that h« 
pleased God — Gen. v. 2.2. Heb. xi. 5. Caleb and Joshua, 
wholly (not partly) followed the Lord — Num. xxxii. 11, 12. 
Job likewise, God said was a perfect man, and you must not 
contradict him ; and though Satan had ;is much power to kill 
Job's wife, as to destroy the other things ; as all except Job's 
life was in his hands, but he thought he would spare her for 
an instrument, or a torment, Job i. 12, 22, and ii. 8> 10. Da- 
vid was a man after God's own heart, when feeding his father's 
sheep, not when he was committing adultery — 1 Sam. xiii. 14, and 
xvi. 7, 11 — 2 Sam. xii. 13. Zacharias and Elizabeth, wer« 
both righteous before God, walking in all the commandments, 
&c. blameless — Luke i. 5, 6. Nathaniel was an Israelite in- 
deed, in whom there was no guile, &c. John i 47. John, 
speaking of himself, and those to whom he wrote, hereiu ig 
our love made perfect, and perfect love casteth out fear," — 1 
John iv. 17, 18- Again, of the seven Churches of Asia, iiv« 
had some reproof, but two had no reproof at all ; Smyrna and 
Philadelphia, why not if they had a little sin ; the latter was 
highly commended, Rev. ii. 8, 9, and iii. 7, and so on, &c. 

Query — Must we not get rid of all sin before we go to glory ? 
do no,t we feel desires for it? did not God give us these de- 
sires? does not he command us to pray for it ? should we not 
look in expectation of receiving ? God help thee, without preju- 
dice to consider the above impartially, as a sincere enquirer 
after truth, let it come from whom it may, intending to improve 

conscientiously as for eternity — Aaaen »Says on*, 

do you think a man can know. his sins forgiven in this life, and 
have the evidence of his acceptance with God ? Answer — We 
are informed, that Abel had the witness that he was righteous 
— Gen. iv 4 ; Heb. xi. 4, Enoch had the testimony — v. 5. Job 
said* I know that my Redeemer liveth, and though he slay me, 
yet will I trust in him \ Job xix. 25. David said, "com« v&\& 



mo EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



me all ye that fear the Lord, and I will tell you what he hath 
done for my soul." As far as the east is from the west so far 
-hath the Lord separated our sins from us. Psalm lxvi. 16. 
Peter said, John 21, " Lord thou knowest that I love thee." 
John saith, " he that believeth on the Son of God hath the 
witness in himself." 1 John v. 10, and Matt. i. 25. Jesus shall 
save his people (not in, but) from their sins. Again, John iii. 
8, the wind bloweth where it listeth, thou nearest the sound, 
thereof, &c. so is every one that is born of the spirit. The 
wind though we do not see it, we feel and hear it, and see the 
effect it produces ; it waves the grass, &c. So the spirit of 
God, we feel it, it gives serious impressions, and good desires 
w ithin our breast for religion. Again, we hear it, an inward 
voice telling what is right and what is wrong ; and the more 
attention one gives to the inward monitor, the more distinctly 
they will hear the sound, till at length it will become their 
teacher. Again, we may see the effect it produces— some that 
have been proud and profligate, get reformed and become 
examples of piety ; which change money could not have pro- 
duced, &c. Says another, I will acknowledge the ancients 
could talk of the knowledge, but inspiration is now done away ; 
therefore it-is nonsense to expect any such thing in this our 
day. Answer. We read, Jeremiah xxxi. 33, 34, of a time when 
all shall know the Lord from the least to the greatest. Now, if 
there hath been a time past, when people have known Gor!, 
and a time to come when all shall know him — which time is not 
yet arrived, Isa. xi. 9, Hab. ii. 14 — why may not people know 
him in this our day ? nature has not changed, nor God, and if 
matter still can operate on matter, why not spirit upon spirit 
;S»me people are so much like fools, that they think they are 
not bound in reason to believe any thing except they can com- 
prehend it. This idea centres right in Atheism : for the thing 
which comprehends, is always greater than the thing compre- 
hended ; therefore, if we could comprehend God, we should be 
greater than he, and of course look down upon him with con- 
tempt. But because we cannot comprehend him, then accord- 
ing to the above ideas- we must disbelieve and reject the idea 
of a God. The man who so acts, supposes frimself to be the 
greatest, he comprehending all other men or things, and of 
course he is God ; and many such a god there is, full of con^ 
ceit. Observe, I can know different objects by the sensitive 
organs of the eye, ear, &c. and tell whether they are animate 
or inanimate ; and yet how my thinking power gets the idea, 
or comprehends the same through the medium of matter, is a 
thing I cannot comprehend ; yet it being such a self-evident 
matter-of-fact, I must assent to the idea, &c. But says one, who 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



511 



knows these things in this our day? Ans. the Church of Eng- 
land prayeth to have the thoughts of their hearts cleansed by 
the inspiration of God's holy spirit, and with the Church of 
Rome, acknowledged what is called the Apostles' creed ; a 
part of which runneth thus, " I believe in the communion of 
Saints, and in the forgiveness of sins." Again, the above 
ideas are in the Presbyterian Catechism, which saith, "that 
the assurance of God's love, peace of conscience* and joy ia 

* Conscience, so called, is the result of the judgment, and the judg- 
ment is the result or conclusion of the understanding, and according 
to the information or illumination of the understanding, so the judg- 
ment is formed pro or con. and accordingly the conscience speaks, 
from which I argue that reason without revelation or the influence of 
the Holy Spirit, is not a sufficient guide; for instance, a Roman's 
conscience will not allow him to eat an egg on Friday, and yet they 
will curse and swear. A Quaker's conscience will not allow him to 
partake of the sacrament ; as a sincere one informed me, when taken 
prisoner by the Romish rebels in Ireland, they strove to make him 
conform to their ceremonies — he replied, {i nothiug that you can inflict 
will make me yield." Thus you see, men's consciences lead them 
diametrically opposite to each other — from which I argue, that con- 
science is not a sufficient guide, though a man ought not to go contrary 
to his conscience. For instance, if the understanding be misinformed 
the judgment draws a wrong conclusion, viewing things in false col- 
ors, by which means the conscience is not properly regulated, and 
thereby runs into absurdity, as Paul mentions some, whose consciences 
were defiled. 

Any man who does a thing contrary to what he thinks or judges is 
right.'his conscience, which is the result of his judgment, will convict 
or condemn him. Therefore, supposing a man's understanding to be 
misinformed, he might conclude or judge a thing to be wrong when 
it is right, and thereby feel conviction, as if in an error, when in fact 
there is none but his mistake. From this I again argue the need 
we have of revelation, in order to understand and know our duty 
aright, and likewise to form proper ideas of God, and eternal things. 

As God is a spirit, tee can know no more of him thanAe is pleased 
to reveal except we draw it from his dealings with his crea- 
tures. &c. and as we have not the language of immortality, we 
can form no just or proper ideas of the eternal, immortal or ce- 
lestial realms, or world ; but by the representations of earthly things. 
Therefore for the want of a better language, we have to make use of 
the most striking metaphors or representations that mortal language 
will or can admit, &c. and this is so far short of the real essence of 
the matter, that if people are not much aware, they ill form improp- 
er ideas from unmeaning expressions which we are obliged to use for 
the want of better, and so form wrong ideas by drawing a wrong con- 
elusion relative to the same, and then lay down those ideas as posi- 
tive arguments. By these means much error is gone abroad into the 
world; and from expressions similar to these, Infinite number, — an 
Eternal Decree, &c. Now observe, there is no number but may be 



512 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



the the Holy Ghost, doth accompany or flow from justification, 
adoption, and sanctification, in this life," (not in the life to 
come.) 

enlarged by the addition of units ; but that which is infinite cannot be 
enlarged; therefore to talk about infinite numbers, is a contradiction 
in terms. 

From light cometh sight, from sight cometh sense, and sense giv- 
eth sorrow. When the divine influence shines into the understand- 
ing, and gives the soul a discovery of the danger to which sin exposes 
it, &c. the soul that yieldeth obedience to this light, hndeth the mind 
lo grow solemn under a sense of eternal -things, the heart to grow 
tender, and the conscience to be as the apple of an eye, arising from 
a view of their situation, occasioned by this divine revelation in the 
raind, &c. So the soul, seeing the evil of sin, which it once cleaved 
to in love, now abhors it like as one tteeth from a serpent. Here 
penitence takes place, the heart melts to tenderness like wax before 
the fire, and becomes willing to part with their sins and to be saved 
by free grace ; they likewise feel a cry in their hearts for mercy, not 
like the man who says over his prayers as a lazy school-boy says his 
lesson and thinks he has done his stint, but rather like a drowning 
man that cannot swim, calls mightily to one on the shore for help or 
I am drowning, &c. Their cry is, what shall I do to be saved ? God 
be merciful unto me a sinner. 

Here is repentance pointed out, which implies three things — first, a 
sensibility of the evil done — secondly, brokenness of heart or contri- 
tion of mind for it — and thirdly, a willingness to make confession or 
satisfaction, &c. Observe, a man cannot repent of his error till he is 
sensible he is in one — here I again argue the need of revelation to 
wive an internal conviction, with regard to that which is displeasing in 
God's sight, &c. Agaii. if a man" persists in a thing, he does not 
abhor it, and of course does not repent of it, for if he did, he would 
forsake it instead of delighting and persisting in it, &c. Again, if 
one be in an evil and will aot confess it from his heart to the injured 
or abused, he is impenitent; of course he does not repent— God pity 
him. The way to have repentance towards God, is to yield obedi- 
ence to the influence of God's awakening spirit, and consideration is 
th* first thin^. O God help thee, reader, to adhere to the inward 
whispering voice and seriously reflect on the value of thy soul, the 
shortness and uncertainty of time, and the necessity of improving 
vour accountability for eternity. Again, a resolution is positively ne- 
cessary to be on the Lord's side, as saith Christ, the kingdom of 
Heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force. The 
prodigal son came to himself, (which implies he was beside himself, 
as every sinner is) and reflected or considered how many hired ser- 
vants, &c. at my father's house, and I perish with hunger. A resolu- 
rion was then formed; I will arise and go to my father; and the reso- 
lution was put into practice, not in a dilatory way, as though he must 
rirst go and tell the citizen ; but he at once left all behind, and his 
father did not wait for him to get clear home 3 but met with him whet 
fce was yet a great way ofil 



AND REFLECTIONS. 513 



Agreeable to the above, the Baptists, when going to the 
Water, tell how this assurance was communicated to their souls. 

So, reader, if you intend to serve God, you must count the cost, and 
then enlist for the war ; i. e. set out for eternity and give up the idols 
of your heart, for you cannot serve two masters, saith Christ. And 
again, he that loveth father, mother, brother or sister, wife or chil- 
dren, houses or lands more than me, is not worthy of me ; and ex- 
cept a man deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow me, 
he cannot be my disciple. God help thee to reflect whether you 
will set out and encounter the difficulties to enjoy future happiness, 
or whether you will slight the offers of Heaven, and sell your soul for 
the sake of the pleasures of vice, which you can now roll under your 
tongue as a sweet morsel, but your latter end will be bitter: O, will 
you run the risk of being cut off in your sins ! 

Faith is a divine conviction of the attributes of God, wrought in 
the mind by the Spirit of God, that there is a reality in the invisible 
world, or a supernatural evidence communicated to the understanding, 
that there is a reality in spiritual things, as saith the apostle " Say not 
in thy heart, who shall ascend into Heaven to bring Christ from 
above, or who shall descend into the deep to bring up Christ, &c. But 
the word is nigh thee, even in thy mouth and in thy heart, i. e. the 
word of faith which we preach." Rom. x. 6, 7, 8, The word there 
spoken of, is what in other parts of the Bible is called the word of 
God, which is the voice or power of Jesus Christ, speaking to the 
hearts of the sons of men, as you may observe, John i. 1 to 4, and 
xv. 3, 22, where is the man who hath not heard ? consideration and 
resolution are actions of the mind. Some people suppose that faith 
and believing are synonymous expressions, with 'one and the same 
meaning ; but I think they are different, and that believing is the act 
of faith, the same as seeing is the act of sight. I cannot see without 
sight ; God gives me sight, but the act of seeing is mine. So believ- 
ing is the act of the creature j if it were not so, why should we be 
commanded to believe, and condemned for unbelief, or not believing ? 

Surely believing is the action of the creature, but he cannot believe 
without a power, any more than I can see without sight — faith is the 
gift of God, that is the internal power to realize spiritual and eternal 
things. Well, says one, when I attempt to pray, what shall I be- 
lieve ? Answer — prayer being the sincere desire of the heart, ear- 
nestly ascending to God ; when you feel your need of a blessing, 
raise your desires with fervency in expectation, believing that God is 
able to give you the things you feel you need. Believe, secondly, 
that he is willing to do it, as he willeth not the death of a sinner, 
but that all should come to repentance, Ezek. xxxiii. 11 ; 2 Peter iii. 9. 
Believe, thirdly, that he will bless you beeause he has promised it. 
Observe, some people claim the promises when they have no right to 
them, for they live in the commission of known sin — "for the wages 
of sin is death," and "the soul that sinneth it shall die." But those 
who are willing to part with their sins have a right to the promises of 
God, according to Prov. xxviii. 13, and Matt. xi. 28, for God cannot 
lie, says Paul. Therefore God is bound by the law of his nature, to 



33 



514 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



and when, &c. The Quakers likewise acknowledge that the* 
true worship is in spirit (not in the outward letter) and in truth 

perform his promises to the sons of men when they fulfil the condi- 
tion, which is to he sensible of their need, and become penitentially 
passive in his hand ; so far resigned as to have no will of their own, 
abstract from his, and yet active to enquire his will, Avilliag t9 do it as 
far as it is manifested. &c. Some people under a sense of their un- 
worthiness, think that God is so very angry with them, that he will 
not receive them till they are better, and of course that they must do* 
something to pacify him, just as if his will must be turned in order 
to be willing to receive them. But observe the poet saith, — 

" If you tarry till you're better, 
" You will never come at all." 

Therefore, you cannot make yourself better by tarrying from him 3 
space, by striving to do something to recommend yourself to his favor, 
But remember that God is willing to receive you, if you are but willing 
to receive him at the expense of your sins, and submit for him U) take 
possession and reign within. For we read, 2 Cor. v. 18, 19, 20, that 
God is in Christ reconciling the world to himself; and it is for us to 
be reconciled to God, as God is love; and his lore, according to John 
iii. 16, 17, influenced him to send his Son to make it possible for our 
salvation. Therefore, he is willing to receive us, if we are willing 
to receive him, as now is the Lord's accepted time and day of salva- 
tion*, all things are now ready, &c. Therefore take God at his word 
now and let thy soul's desires be enlarged in expectation of the bless- 
ing, as the watchman looketh out for the dawn of day. believing as 
Christ died for all, he died for me. Now is the time for salvation and 
I can only receive him by faith, and rest my soul upon him as the sin- 
ners saviour. 

" Lord, I give myself to thee, 
"'Tis all that I can do." 

The very moment you thus yield and give up, and submit to the 
grace of God by throwing down the weapons of your rebellion, relying 
your whole dependence on the mercy of God in the merits of the Re- 
deemer for salvation, &c. that very moment the spirit which converts 
will give the testimony of pardon and reconciliation in the beloved : 
for the Spirit bears witness to truth : (Rev. iii. 20) and thou wilt feel 
a change within, whereby thou canst say, one thing I know, that 
whereas I was blind, I now see ; or the thing I once hated I now love, 
and the thing I once loved I now hate ; i. e. the things of the world, 
which I once placed my heart upon, I see how empty and vain they 
are, and religion, whicn I little esteemed, I prize to be of more value 
than all the world besides. Give me Christ or else I die. 

il Only Jesus Will I know, 
" And Jesus crucified." 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



515 



(not in error) and many other proofs might be brought, but let 
one more suffice; and that is in your own breast. You feel 

The word hope, implies a well grounded expectation of the enjoy- 
ment of something in future ; therefore, it is more than a bare w^shj 
desire, or presumption, that it will be so without any evidence, &c. 

Supposing I was condemned to die for the horrid crime of murder, 
and there is no possibility of escape, one asks me, Lorenzo, do you 
expect to escape the gallows ? I reply, I hope so. Now if there be 
no probability of escape, how could I hope 1 I would naturally de- 
spair, and if I despaired I could not hope, for hope and despair do not 
go hand in hand So my hope would Jbe but a wish or desire. So it 
is with some sinners who are more airaid of what will happen after 
death, than they are of death itself; and yet say they hope to go to 
Heaven when they die, and yet diey know in their own hearts and 
feel that they are unprepared, &c. 

I herefrom argue, that their hope is nothing but a wish or desire; 
for doubtless they would wish to escape misery, as self-preservation 
is said to be the first Jaw of nature. But a wish or a desire (which 
all feel at times, &c.) will no more carry a person to Heaven without 
practice, than a desire to see my parents would carry me to I\ew Eng- 
land. 

Again, suppose a man possessing a plantation would neither plough 
nor plant, yet expect a crop in the fall, because God was able to make 
it grow in a day — this man's hope would be nothing but presumption 
—presuming on the power of God without any evidence that God 
wculd exert that power. Just so it is with some people ; say they, I 
have not been so bad as many of my neighbors, and God is good, and 
Christ is good, and I hope to make out somehow when I die. Thus 
they conclude all is well without evidence, and deceive themselves. 
This presumptuous hope will do to live by, but will desert the planter 
in the fall, and thee in death. 

Observe, the Christian hopes for happiness beyond this life, and his 
hope is something more than a bare wish or presumption that it will 
be so without evidence, but rather he is like the man who ploughs the 
ground, the crop springs up and begins to grow, there is a fine proba- 
bility 'that he will have a crop in the fall, so the Christian has a prob- 
ability of Heaven or future bliss, arising from a good prospect, for 
the spirit of Christ which reigns in Heaven hath convicted him, and 
given him a divine evidence relative to his present dangerous state, 
brought him to repentance, enabled him to yield obedience, and given 
him an evidence of pardon, so the burthen is gone, and the man feels 
a change wrought within him, and can tell you an experience of grace ; 
so the hope is well grounded. 

Again, the Christian viewing the goodness and mercy of God in re- 
demption, and viewing a beauty in holiness, feels his heart drawn out 
in love to the Lord and to his ways, and can say in Bible language, 
" Lord thou knowest that I love thee ; or we love God because he first 
loved us." And they obey him not so much out of a slavish fear of 
being damned, as out of a loving filial fear of oifending. Again, they 
love the Lord's people according the eleventh commandment, and 



516 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



the witness and reproof sometimes for doing wrong ; now why 
may we not, on the principles of reason, admit the idea of a 

ean say with John, " by this we know, that we have passed from 
death unto life, because we love the brethren." The Christian loves 
the image of his master wherever he can see it, he loves their compa- 
ny and conversation, for their hearts run together in cords of love like 
two drops of water. And Christ has given us a method whereby the 
wicked may know whether we possess religion or not. John xiii. 34, 
35. By this shall all men know, that ye are my disciples, if ye have 
love one to another. 

Observe, you may take a pi<?ce of iron and wood, and you cannot 
weld them together, but two pieces of iron may be welded together 
— but if iron be welded around wood, the wood may shrink from it 
and get loose. So relative to religion — two Christians will unite like 
iron, but it is not every professor that is a real possessor. And the 
non-possessing professor, will not unite with the true professor, and if 
an appearance of unity is taking place, they will shrink from it like 
the wood from iron, which hath too frequently Leen the case in Chris- 
tendom, to the no small injury of the cause of religion in the unbe- 
lieving world. But as far as holiness prevails, so far a union of spirit 
will take place. O may God carry on the revival of religion, now in 
the earth, and open a door for the promulgation of the gospel, and may 
laborers be raised up, such as will count not their lives dear to them- 
selves so that they may finish their course with joy, and a nation to 
be born to God in a day, and the nations learn war no more ! 

Again, the spirit of Christ influenceth his followers to obey his 
commandments, which are, to love your enemies, to bless them that 
curse you, and pray for them that despitefully use and persecute you. 

And that man who cannot pray for his enemies, but feels malice 
against them, hath got no religion, for the Christian being holy, abhors 
their evil conduct, yet loves their precious souls with a love of pity, 
Matt. v. 44, &c. 

Again, he being justified by faith, he' hath peace with God through 
Christ. The spirit of peace reigning within, he hath peace of con- 
science and becomes a peace-maker : and such are called the children 
of God, Matt. v. 9, and this influences him to live peaceably with all 
men, as much as the nature and circumstances of things will admit 
of. Likewise, this peace makes his soul like the ocean, while the sur- 
face is uneven by the tempestuous storms, the bottom of it is calm ; so 
the Christian possessing this peace within, while in the midst of out- 
ward difficulties, the centre of the soul is calmly stayed on God. 

Again, there is joy in the Holy Ghost, which is sweeter than the 
honey from the honey comb, and will give refreshment to the mind, 
like corporeal bread refreshing the hungry body, to the satisfaction 
thereof. The things of this world can no more give contentment to 
the mind than a handful of sand can refresh the hunger of the body ; 
for the mind is spirit and its happiness must be spiritual and come 
from a spiritual source, of course from God; consequently it must be 
found in revealed religion. 



* 



AND REFLECTIONS. 517 

witness within likewise of doing right ; also of pardon from 
God through Christ, and acceptance. And now I have as good 

Therefore, we need the influence of the Holy Spirit, which I call 
inspiration or revelation, <$c. which we aH feel at times and seasons 
to operate upon our minds : causing good desires to spring up within, 
* c. 

And by the help of this spirit, many have, and all may repent if 
they will, but obey it whilst the day of mercy lasts, as saith the max- 
im — 

n "While the lamp holds out to burn, 
**~ The vilest sinner may return ; 
" But if you will not when you may, 
" When you will you shall have nay/ 1 

Temperance is Christian fruit — many to avoid one extreme, run in- 
to another on the other side. Temperance implies avoiding extremes, 
by striking the medium — I may talk too little and prevent my useful- 
ness — I may talk too much and spoil my influence — Likewise, eat too 
little or too much, and injure my constitution—also, drink too little, 
or perhaps drink too much and get drunk ; and become worse than 
& beast or a devil, for they do not get drunk; and in this one sin, 1 
commit ever. so many — first, I injure my body — secondly, I bring a 
scandal on myself — thirdly, I set a bad example before others — fourth- 
ly, I lay out my money for that which is worse than if thrown into 
the fire — fifthly, I break the command of God— sixthly, I quench the 
good Spirit — seventhly, I deprive myself of the power of reason — 
-eighthly, I hereby am liable to injure or murder my friends, &c. &c. 

Again, there is meekness, which implies humility or the possessing 
the spirit of our station, to act in that sphere of life which heaven 
tiath allotted or qualified us for ; not wishing to appear above what 
we really are, neither to sink ourselves below our proper dignity ; 
whether among the great or sma^L, willing to take up our daily cross 
and follow Christ through evil as well as through good report to joys 
on high. Christ saith, come and learn of me, for I am meek and 
lowly in heart. ,Matt. xi. 29. But some people are proud and haugh- 
ty, and think, great I and little u. 

Another quality ^ of this fruit, is long suffering ; for if God had 
come out in strict justice, he would have cut us down while in our 
sins, as cumberers of the ground; but he bore with us and forebore to 
cut us off, that we might have a longer space to repent in. 

So we should be God-like in this respect and never return evil for 
evil, but contrariwise, good for evil, and bear and forbear as much as 
what the nature and circumstances of the case will admit. 

Again, gentleness is another quality of this fruit, as saith the Apos- 
tle, a servant must not strive, but be gentle ; and let your moderation 
be known to all men, &c. Some people give reproof in anger, &c. 
to the no small injury of Christianity by prejudicing minds thereby 
against it, &c. But as God came to Adam in the cool of the day, and 
as soft words turn away wrath, I entreat those into whose hands this 
may fall never to take the harsher way when love will do the deed. 
For by reproving in anger, you make the opposite party angry ; they 



518 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



a right to dispute whether there were any such land as Ca- 
naan, as you hare to dispute revealed religion ; for if I credit 
it, it is by human information, and you have as strong 
proof about revealed religion. And such proof as this in 

then will take you to be their enemy, and thereby their ears are cut off, 
and none but Christ can heal them ; so your word wall be as chaff be- 
fore the wind. 

But go in gentleness, in the Christian spirit with sound argument, 
and though they get angry at first, yet this way will tendto cool 
them dowm and convince their judgment, they see their error, feel 
conviction and for the sake of peace of mind, reform. &c. How much 
more probable is this way of success than the other ? 

Ao-ain, patience which implies bearing trials with an humble resig- 
nation to the will of God, believing that he will carry us through, dec. 
the greatest mercies when abused, become the greatest curses, as the 
offers of mercy when rejected is the cause of the sinners condemna- 
tion; whereas the greatest afflictions when sanctified are mercies in 
disguise ; for instance, it is said that a man in the reign of Queen 
Mary, said every thing which happened to him would be for the 
best ': he was to be burned as a heretic, oh account of his religion, 
&c. and being made prisoner, on his journey he happened to fall 
down and break a' limb. Said the guard, will this be for the best? 
He answered in the affirmative; and before he got able to contin- 
ue his journey the Queen died, by w r hich means his lile was pre- 
served — thus you see the truth of his w r ords. 

Whatever trials I bring upon myself by my misconduct, I may 
thank myself for. But whatever trials befal me when in the path 
of dutv, such as I cannot avoid without getting cut of duty : s path 
— such I believe happen not by chance, nor come from the dust, but 
are God ; s mercies in disguise, as above. 

We read that it is through much tribulation we are to enter into the 
kingdom of God. - And those who have got through, came out of 
great tribulation, and ail that will live godly in Christ shall suff er 
persecution, which implies that if he meets with no opposition, he 
hath not religion enough to make the Devil angry with him. Again, 
Christ saith, in the world you shall have tribulation, but in me you 
shall have peace ; and Heb. xii. we read, what son is he whom 
the father chasteaeth not. And though no chastening for the present 
seemeth to be joyous but grievous, nevertheless, afterwards it yieldeth 
the peaceable fruit of righteousness unto them which are exercised 
thereby; and Ave have not an high priest which cannot be touched 
with the feelings of our insanities ; but glory to God, he can ; as saith 
the poet, 

" He in the days of feeble flesh, 

" Poured out strong cries and tears, 
" And in his measure feels afresh, 

" "What every member bears. 
" A smoking flax he will not quench, 

" But raise it to a flame, 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



519 



other affairs, in common courts of equity, would be allowed, 
|C|=and you cannot deny it. 

" A bruised reed he will not break, 
" Nor scorn the meanest name." 

Therefore, 

"Ye fearful saints fresh courage take, 

" The clouds ye so much dread, 
f Are big with mercies and shall break 

" In blessings on your head." 

Therefore, 

" Ye conquering souls fight on, 

" And when the conquest you have won, 

u Palms of victory you shall bear, 

" And in Christ's kingdom have a share, 

*' And crowns of glory ever wear, 
u In endless day." 

Christ saith, Luke xxi, 19. In your patience possess ye 
your souls — O how much there is contained in this expres- 
sion! And if we possess our souls m our patience, how 
ought we to exercise patience under trials and be resigned to 
the will of providence, who hath the disposal of all events, 
lest we prevent the sanctificaiion of the affliction, and thereby 
lose a blessing and get r a curse. James saith, you have heard 
of the patience of Job, and seen the end of the Lord, and ex- 
horted his brethren to count it joy, when they fell into tempt- 
ation or afflictions for a trial of their faith, which worketh 
patience, and patience experience, kc. which enlarges the ca- 
pacity, so that we shall be more capable of enjoying God here 
and hereafter. Job's afflictions were great, yet remember God 
carried him through, and first, Job had a great experience, 
which otherwise he could not have had — second, he saw the 
salvation of God — third, his latter end was blessed twice as 
much as his beginning— fourth, his enemies were brought to 
bow to him; and this is left on record for the benefit 'of the 
after generations — and God in this our da}-, frequently sees it 
necessary to suffer his dear children to pass through trials and 
difficulties, to set them up as examples of patience for others 
to copy after, and to wean them from the world, and ripen - 
them for the kingdom of everlasting glory — and those who 
put their trust in him, he deserteth not, but proportions their 
strength to their day, and gives them suffering grace in trying 
times. Yea, he is with them in six trials, and in the seventh 
forsakes them not, as saith the Apostle — he will not suffer you 
to be tempted above what you are able to bear — but will with 



520 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



the temptation make a way for your escape. A storm denotes a 
calm ; so do trials and afflictions denote good days, to those 
who put their trust in God, with prayer and resignation to his 

disposal. 

When all things go well with me, like pleasant sailing, I 
conceive there is a storm somewhere gathering ; I endeavor to 
lay out accordingly, and by so doing I am prepared for it when 
it comes, and if I be disappointed, I am disappointed on the 
right side. It is now upwards of ten years, that I have de- 
voted my life as a travelling missionary, though not in the 
common way but rather like the fowls of the air, more de- 
pendent for my daily bread, have had no particular source to 
depend upon except divine providence, whom as yet I have 
never found to desert me — no not in my greatest discourage- 
ments ; but hitherto he hath helped and raised me up friends 
in times of need ; and now I am among kind friends ; and 
though I expect trials are before me, previous to my dissolu- 
tion yet he who hath been with me, 1 trust will still continue 
his mercy, and one day take me to rest above,, where the wicked 
shall cease from troubling and the weary are at rest, 

" Where all our tolls are o J er, 

" Our sufferings and our pah?,' 
" Who meet on that eternal shore, 

" Shall never part again." 

David saith, Psalm lxxxiv. 11, "no good thing will God 
withhold from them that walk uprightly," therefore, if God 
withholds a thing from the upright in heart, it is not in judg- 
ment but in mercy, because he sees that the fruition of it would 
not be best for them in the long run. And Paul saith " all 
things shall work together for good to them that love God." 
Therefore, let us lie passive in the hand of providence, at the 
disposal of his will, knowing that if we are active to enquire 
and do it according to the light and knowledge imparted, it 
being the delight of providence to do his needy creatures 
good — he will be well pleased with us in Christ and choose 
those things which shall be for our present and eternal good ; 
for God is love and doth not willingly afflict the righteous or 
punish the wicked without a cause, for his tender care is over- 
all his works. Therefore it is not good to be our own choos- 
ers, lest we pursue wrong things and be brought into difficul- 
ties and woe. But rather give thy heart to God, who will 
then become thy friend ; for this purpose, watch much, pray 
much, and that in private. Give daily attention likewise to 
the scriptures, and follow the inward convictions of the divim 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



521 



spirit, which leadetk from vice to virtue, and from the love of 
sin to the love of God, and from the things of earth to the 
things of heaven, &c. and live as you would wish to die, and be 
willing to give an account to the Great Judge of all the earth. 
MAN PREPARE TO MEET THY GOD — may the Lord 
bless you, and bring us to glory — Amen. 



522 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



ANALECTIC MISCELLANY. 



Mr. Asbury observes in his Journal, page 230, " Is it strange 
to see a Priest conducting a persecution against the people of 
God? When did a persecution take place, in which men of that 
character had no hand ? But although Satan may be permitted 
to transform himself into an " Angel of Light" for a season : yet 
he will not always have his own way in this matter' — which re- 
marks are worthy of observation. For when those who have 
been persecuted, become in power themselves, they frequently 
persecute others who differ from, them, out of a mistaken blind 
zeal — but not according to knowledge, nor the spirit of the gos- 
pel — and so injure the cause of religion. Yet God's hand may 
superintend and over-rule it for the circumfusion of his kingdom 
on earth — which many cases might be cited to exemplify. 

Truth and innocency are the handmaids of the Lord; and 
without these, there can be no righteousness acceptable in the 
sight of God, who looketh at the heart and judgeth according to 
intentions ! 

Is it not a self-evident truth, that bigotry is not and cannot be 
the pure and holy religion of Jesus ; whose benign influence 
writes the spirit of love on the hearts of all his followers ? 

To make proselytes to a party is one thing, but to make a 
Christian, disciplined by Jesus, may be another. To promote a 
party by prejudice and bigotry, filled with a spirit of bitterness 
and enmity, is not promoting the cause of God, nor truth, nor vir- 
tue ; but must be considered, by every candid, well-informed mind, 
to be the fruits of the serpent, and the spirit of moral evil — to an- 
swer the carnal mind! — For little minds, when filled with dark- 
ness, are only capable of little things? But let all the disciples 
of the Lord, who love the cause of Jesus, receive truth in its sim- 
plicity ; and acknowledge virtue and religion, wherever the grace 
of God may cause it to be seen and shine forth. Why ? Be- 
cause truth is truth — Good is good! ! and bad is bad ! ! find them 
where you will, the world over! 

But alas! alas ! there are too many who will persecute others, 
and blacken up their characters, in order to destroy their reputa- 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



523 



tion, and so break down their influence ; and thus under the pre- 
text of zeal to keep their own together, they fill them with preju- 
dice against others; which prejudice serves as a "bulwark" and 
a barrier, to prevent any inundation — in doing which, many have 
shut out the " true light," and thereby blindfolded themselves, 
and so prevented a reformation, and consequently led to utter 
ruin ! 

The mode of forming u articles of faith" had its origin less 
than three hundred years ago ; and involves the idea, that man is 
only born to believe, without any reason why or wherefore. Thus 
he, like a blockhead, must be a stoic or as a machine which is 
but a cypher in the actions of life — " Passive obedience and non- 
resistance" — and not pretend to call any thing in question which 
others pretend to preach, but receive the whole for truth: like 
young birds, eat every thing put into the mouth — hit or miss — 
right or wrong — amen to it ! down with it for the most sacred 
and divine truth — and to doubt and call it in question, is a crime 
of blasphemy ! ! ! But GOD saith, " Come and let us REA- 
SON TOGETHER"— WORSHIP — and SING with the 
SPIRIT and with the UNDERSTANDING also! The 
Spirit of Truth gathereth, but the spirit of the wicked one 
scattereth ! " Where two or three are met together in the 
name of Jesus, he is with and present to bless them with his 
presence" — " and those who feared his name, spake often one to 
another." The Lord hearkened and heard it, and they shall 
be mine in the day that I make up my jewels, is the Lord's en- 
couragement to his followers ! 

In the early days of my itinerancy, such was m*y regard for, 
and confidence in the Methodist connection, that I was willing to 
pass through any inconvenience, to keep in their good graces — 
and also sacrifice all I could to merit their esteem ; in order to 
have access to the people through their medium, and thereby ex- 
tend my usefulness to mankind ! 

HenGe among the many hundred dollars offered me, which I 
declined to accept, were many instances to avoid the very appear- 
ance of hurting the preacher's salaries, &c. though without a 
cent in my pocket. 

The profits of my books, published before I went to Europe, 
1805, were applied to meeting houses and other charitable pur- 
poses; and however judged by others, it was well meant by me 
then, though when I sailed for a strange land, I had but about ten 
dollars to calculate upon ! 

But those things which were meant well by me, w T ere, through 
jealousy and prejudice construed differently by others. 

The terms Bishop and Elder, in scripture, are the same grade, 
and mean the same thing as Presbyter. — There were both travel- 



524 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



ling and local Elders in the time of the Apostles. Peter was an 
Elder only — not an 44 Arch-Bishop." 1. Pet. v. i. 

DEACONS were an order of men to attend to the money 
matters of the Church ; chosen, not by the Apostles, but by the 
PEOPLE, to fill that office. Acts. vi. 

Whoever looks over the Political mode of government among 
the Roman Emperors, and compares the Pontificate mode Eccle- 
siastically, will perceive the great resemblance between them ; 
as if the latter was deduced from, and built upon the former. — 
And moreover, it does not require the wisdom of a Solomon, nor 
to split a hair, to perceive that "MONARCHY," "POPERY," 
" SLAVERY," and 44 EPISCOPACY" are all bottomed on the 
same 44 PRINCIPLE," in their several degrees ; though their 
MODE may be different. 

The term 44 Elders" existed in the early ages of the world; 
probably referring to elderly or old, experienced, or wise men — 
hence in the days of the Patriarchish government, we read of the 
* 4 Elders of their city" — the 44 Elders of Israel," &e. like the 
Sages of the East ; and the reference of the young to the old 
tnen among the Natives of America. 

There was free debate in the Church at Jerusalem, in ques- 
tions of importance where all were concerned. The affairs of 
the Church were done on the "LORD'S day, or the first day of 
the week, on which He rose. 1. Cor. xvi. 2. Acts xx. 7. Who- 
ever attends to the Passover and the Sacrament, will perceive that 
they were attended to in a SOCIAL FAMILY WAY at eve- 
ning. 

The Priests in order to gain the ascendancy over mankind, as 
a superior order of beings — have assumed the prerogative of 
giving it tcsome, and denying it to others ; as if they would say, 
44 stand off, I am more holy than thou!" and had a right to an- 
athematize whom they pleased — with " bell book and candle 
light." 

It is not three hundred years, since they would allow the Lay- 
folks to drink the Wine at all; but the Priest would drink it for 
them, and so impute it to them, &c. Most of the Clergy Dissent- 
ers, so called, have adopted the mode of distributing it ; But Je- 
sus said, 44 take divide it among yourselves." And in the Church 
at , Corinth, it appears that only this mode did exist, but they 
abused it — which gave rise to such a mode of expression in 
Paul's reproof. — Compare Luke xxii. 17. John xiii. 23, 28. with 
Exodus xii. and 1 Cor. xi. 

Hence I infer, if several persons are together in the evening, 
who have love, confidence, and fellowship with each other, and 
the bread and wine be set, and each> partakes as he feels freedom 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



525 



—he voluntarily shows forth his faith in the Death of the Lord 
Jesus, &c, and who can deny but what it is as acceptable in the 
sight of God as any way it can be done ? Who in tender con- 
science can say or prove it to be wrong- ? This mode would tend 
to do away bigotry, and create a spirit of Love and forbearance 
among the followers of Jesus of the different Denominations — for 
bigotry is not religion ! 



The following summary i3 an exhibition by a learned JEW, and elucidates a view 
of the ISRAELITES prospectively. 

" We learn from Daniel, that great events in the Religious and 
Political World are about to take place, in or about the year 1833. — 
Tarshish (Great Britain) will obtain possession or command of Pal- 
estine ; and under whose protection the Israelites will commence the 
return of their captivity ; and it appears, also, that Sheba and Dedan, 
certain tribes or nations, dwellers on the sea coast of Arabia, will 
form an alliance with ' Tarshish,'' or her East India Company, de- 
signated the ' Merchants of Tarshish," 1 during the ensuing forty-five 
years. We find that Russia (according to Ezekiel, chap. 38 and 39) 
will conquer or form alliances with Persia, Ethiopia, Lybia, (Bar- 
bary,) Gomer and all his bands, (Gomer was the father of the Ger- 
mans, French and northern Italians,) and Togarmah of the North 
Quarters, (Togarmah was the father of the Tartars and Turcomans,) 
and not being able to do any thing against Great Britain, by sea, wilt 
bring up all the nations of the civilized earth under her control, 
against Great Britain and her allies ; and we are led to believe that 
the young Lions of Tarshish, mentioned in the 13th verse of the 38th 
chapter, designate the United States, because she is clearly pointed 
out in the xviii. chap, of Isaiah, as hastening to the assistance of the 
distressed Israelites in Palestine, where the whole Russian forces are 
forcing their way by conquest, probably on their route to the East In- 
dies. We have no doubt of this great conqueror Gog, being the Em- 
peror of Russia, from his being designated in the Hebrew text, Prince 
of Rush, (Russia,) Mesheck, (Muscovy,) and Tubal, (Tobolski,) not 
as it is translated in our English Bibles, ' Chief Prince of Mesheck 
and Tubal.' And it appears, from numerous prophecies in the Scrip- 
tures, that he will there receive a total overthrow ; that Providence 
will assist the Jews, and their allies, as it is written in Daniel. ' The 
stone which was cut out without hands, smote the image upon his 
feet, that Were of iron and clay, and brake them to pieces.' The 
effect of this battle, and the wonders which will be heard and seen at 
this time, will cause the entire destruction of Priestcraft, Bigotry, and 
Superstition in the Religious World ; and the downfall of despotism, 
Monarchy and Aristocracy in the Political World ; and as we have 
every reason to believe, in 1833, the Messiah of the jews, of the seed 
of David, will be born, and that tke great battle of Gog and Magog 



526 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



wijl take place in 1857, and be immediately followed by the appear- 
ance of the Messiah, and his government to be fully established. The 
resurrection of the dead — the temple rebuilt — the complete restora- 
tion of the House of Israel, by the means of the vessels or machines of 
Tarshish, (Isa.) 1 flying like doves to the windows, bringing home my 
people from afar, even from the end's of the earth,' and 'the sanctuary 
be cleansed,' (or justified,) in the year 1878, being the completion of 
the 2.300 years prophesied by Daniel, from taking away the daily 
sacrifice by Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon." J. J. 

Note. — Compare the foregoing with the following extract from the 
Life of Wesley, page 237. 

September I, 1781, he says, "I made an end of reading that curious 
book, Dr. Parsons' Remains of Japhet. The very ingenious author 
has struck much light into some of the darkest parts of ancient his- 
tory. And although I cannot subscribe to every proposition which he 
advances, yet I apprehend, he has sufficiently proved the main of his 
hypothesis ; namely, 1. That after the flood, Shem and his descend- 
ants, peopled the greatest part of Asia. 2. Ham and his descendants 
peopled Africa. 3. That Europe was peopled by the two sons of Ja- 
phet, Gomer and Magog ; the southern and southwestern, by Gomer 
and his children ; and the north and northwestern, by the children of 
Magog. 4. That the former was called Gomerians, Cimmerians, 
and Cimbrians ; and afterwards, Celtae. Galatse. and Gauls; the latter 
were called by the general name of Scythians, Scuti, and Scots. 5. 
That the Gomerians spread swiftly through the north of Europe, as 
far as the' Cimbrian Chersonesus, including Sweden, Denmark, Nor- 
way, and divers other countries, and then into Ireland, where they 
multiplied very early into a considerable nation. 6. That some ages 
after, another part of them, who had first settled in Spain, sailed to 
Ireland under Milea, or Melesius, and conquering the first inhabitants, 
took possession of the land. 7. That about the same time the Gome- 
rians came to Ireland, the Magogians, or Scythians, came to Britain : 
so early, that both spake the same language, and well understood each 
other. 8. That the Irish spoken by the Gomerians, and the Welsh, 
spoken by the Magogians, are one and the same language, expressed 
by the same seventeen letters, which were long after brought by a 
Gomerian prince into Greece. 9. That all the languages of Europe, 
Greek and Latin in particular, are derived from this. 10. That the 
antediluvian language spoken by all till after the flood, and then con- 
tinued in the family of Shem, was Hebrew ; and from this (the He- 
brew) tongue, many of the eastern languages are derived. The fore- 
going particulars this fine writer has made highly probable. And 
these may be admitted, though we do not agree to his vehement pan- 
egyric, on the Irish language ; much less receive all the stories told by 
the Irish poets, or chroniclers, as genuine authentic history." 

Solomon had two fleets of ships ; one in the Red Sea, that went 
to Ophir for gold, which took three years to accomplish, and by some 
is supposed to refer to America, as being known to the ancients. 

The other fleet was in the Mediterranean Sea, and there are east- 
ern characters or hieroglyphics now to be seen in the tin mines of 
Cornwall, in England ; and hence seem to have been visited by those 
from the East, in that day. 



AND REFLECTIONS, 



527 



The division of the Holy Land, after Gog and Magog, by Ezekiel, 
and the house, as described by him, and the book of Revelation, is. 
\vorthy of remark. 

V* For the division is different from that -mentioned in Joshua. 

2. The battle of Gog and Magog is not the same Gog and Magog 
as in Rev. but corresponds with the battle of Armageddon. 

3. The house of Ezekiel with — after the second beast slays the two 
witnesses, and Rev. 7000 slain, 63.000 are converted. 

4. Great Babylon came in remembrance before God ; the cities of 
the nations fall ! What treachery, struggles, revolutions and chan- 
ges may be near at hand in the earth, particularly the ancient Scrip- 
ture World : the seventh phial. 

The Dr. in Divinity said at New York — It will be as much impos- 
sible to stop the progress of the Bible, Missionary, and Tract socie- 
ties, as for a little fish to stop a big steamboat. A few days after, one 
shad was sucked up into the pump, so as to stop the largest steamboat 
on the river. • 

God generally brings about things in a very different way from the 
calculations of men ! 

The Hebrews have been a people of Providence from the call of 
Abraham to the present time. 

From America to India they are a brotherhood, scattered in all 
quarters, and in the employ of almost all ranks of people, from the 
farm and kitchen to the minister of state and the throne. Hence, 
probably, there is no one set of people on the earth, who have such 
a fund of political knowledge and common information, as the Jews, 
in social matters, and the present state of the world. 

Having access to all countries, and understanding all living lan- 
guages, at the second coming of Christ, when thus convinced, what 
irresistible evidence to the understanding and judgment of the Pagan, 
Mahometan, and formal Christians, " IT IS GOD !"— and how soon 
the gospel in its purity, spirit, and power, could be circulated, to 
all and to each in their own language, to meet the witnesses in the 
heart. 

The idea of the second coming of Christ, by John Wesley and 
John Fletcher, which they think will be at the commencement of that 
day, called the Millennium by some, that he will bring his saints with 
him — resurrection of some of the dead — after the battle of Arma- 
geddon mentioned in Rev. And reign upon the earth a prophetic thou- 
sand years, 360,000 ; but if apostolic, 360,000,000 of common years— 
the promise, 1 snowing mercy unto thousands of generations,'' could 
then be fulfilled. 

There is great analogy betwixt the reflections of the Jew and Wes- 
ley and Fletcher. See Wesley's notes, and Fletcher's ideas, in the 
Arminian Magazine, two letters on the same subject. 

The steamboats by sea, and swift footed beasts and dromedaries by- 
land, to help carry on the return of the Jews. 

< Not 'woe,' but 'ho!' an exclamation !— not 'bull rushes,' but 
time and reflection will explain a learned 1 critical meaning.' The 
country 'beyond' the rivers of ' Ethiopia'— -(which must, when the 
prophet would be speaking at Canaan) refer west to the continent of 
America, — north and south ' wingsS 



S28 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



On the night of July 17th, 1830, Cosmopolite dreamed that a " So* 
ciety of Enquiry" convened, and investigated the question " Of what 
benefit to Society are Priests and Kings ?" The result and conclusion 
was, that they were of no use, in the manner in which they had gov- 
erned the world : therefore, after a certain data, would lay them 
aside, as of no account. 

Upon this the waters arose amain, very muddy ; built a raft ; pulled 
by the bushes ; came to a deep Lake ot clear water, very rough, for 
the wind was ahead. " Stay in the eddy until the wind falls, then in 
the calm put forth all the strength we nave, and may gain the high 
dry lands in sight on the other side." Then I awoke, and ruminated 
in strange feelings. 

Inquired of Judge Burke, after relating it to him, for an interpre- 
tation. 

Just then a man came in with a writing, containing the following 
statements. On hearing it read, the Judge observed, " your dream 
is now interpreted." # 

" The Jews assert, that according to their chronology, the temple of 
Solomon was destroyed by Nebuchadnezzar, 422 years before Christ ; 
and the angel told Daniel, that from the time of daily sacrifice being 
taken away, and the abomination that maketh desolate set up, should 
be 2300 days; when the sanctuary should be cleansed, and everlast- 
ing righteousness brought in. Now, if we count 2300 years from the 
422d year before Christ, it will bring us to the year 1878, when this 
great period of Daniel will have its accomplishment. The other pe- 
riods of Daniel, viz. time, times, and half a time, or 1260 years, 
time, times and the dividing of a time, or 1215 years. The 1290, and 
1335, are periods of events to have their accomplishment within the 
great period of 2300, the last of which, with the 1260, to terminate 
with the 2300; and thus they form a data, from which we can go back 
from 1878, to look for events. Hence, if we deduct 1335 from 1878, 
it will carry us back to the year A. D. 543, at which time idola- 
try was established in the Christian church, and the image wor- 
ship set up by the pope, and supported, and protected, by his au- 
thority ; and if we deduct 45 days from 1878, it being the differ- 
ence between 1335 and 1290 days, it will bring us to 1833, as the 
period of the accomplishment of the 1290 days, when the power 
of idolatry shall be broken. And if we deduct 1260 from 1878, 
it will carry us back to the year A. D. 618, the period of the rise 
of Mahomet and his empire, who was to cast down the truth to 
the ground, and to practise and prosper for a time, times, and the 
dividing of a time, which the Jews understand to be 1215 years, 
and will have its accomplishment in 1833, 1 when he shall come to his 
end, and none shall help him.' From this data the 45 years war 
between truth and error will commence in 1833. In which war 
all that stands opposed to truth and righteousness shall be over- 
thrown. Civil and religious tyranny, kings and priests, shall be 
broken to pieces, by the " stone cut out of the mountain without 
hands," and civil and religious liberty established throughout the 
world, and the Divine government be established, under which the 
saints of the Most High shall take the kingdom, and possess it for 

EVER." 



ANALECTS 

UPON 

NATURAL, SOCIAL, AND MORAL 
PHILOSOPHY. 



NINTH EDITION. 



GENERAL WASHINGTON, in comparing these days of 
ignorance, when people tamely submitted to the galling yoke of 
Tyranny and priest-craft with modern times, when men take the 
liberty to suspect the propriety of the creed of " passive obedience 
and non-resistance" dropped the following reflection. — " But this 
seems to be the age of wonders : and it is reserved for intoxicated 
and lawless France, for Purposes of Providence far beyond the 
'-each of human ken, to slaughter her own citizens, and disturb 
the repose of all the world besides/' 

When we reflect on past occurrences, on the awful revolutions 
-of the present day, and those big events now probably at the door, 
any person who thinks for himself, and is not callous to all im- 
portant things, must feel a degree of interest. 

It is a self-evident matter of fact, that there has been, and there 
still is, a great deal of deceit, oppression, and consequent misery 
in the world. 

It is equally certain, that there is such a thing in the world as 
"natural evil'''' And Natural evil must be the effect or eonfse- 
quence of "moral evil,"* otherwise all our ideas of goodness and 
justice are chimerical. It therefore may be taken for granted, 
and our own experience and observations will justify the conclu- 
sion, that all things are not right in the present condition of 
the human family. To be a little more particular, I will for a 
moment consider man in an individual, social and moral capa- 
city. 

First, Individually — One seeks to take care of himself only, 
? s"charity is said to begin at home. And as long as self is served, 



* Gen. iii. 17. Rora. v. 12. 

34 



530 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE; 



he may make pretensions to friendship, but when interest ceases* 
Ihe case is altered. 

Again, one is a poor outcast, perishing in the streets, while 
another is revelling, having more than heart could wish, but 
because of the trouble will not give the stranger an asylum, or 
afford him wherewithal to allay his hunger, not expecting a re- 
ward. One is in trouble, another is merry at his distress. One 
commands; because it is his pleasure, and another must obey, 
however hard and imperious the command.. One claims the 
country for his- own, and all the others must pay him for the pri- 
vilege to live in it, or else suffer banishment. One hath thou- 
sands, gained : by the labor of others, while- another hath not the 
assurance of a day's provision, nor money to procure the coarsest 
.raiment, much less the promise of a friend- in the day of adver- 
sity. 

Secondly. Socially. There is a body of men called Gentle- 
men or Nobility. There is another grade, called Peasants. — 
The first will possess the country, and feel and act more than 
their own importance ; while the latter are put on a level with 
the animals, and treated as an inferior race of beings, who mus£ 
pay to these Lords a kind of divine honor, and bow, and cringe,, 
and scrape. 

The will of one must be the Law, and it must be the pleasure 
of the other to obey. And it is the policy and interest of the 
former, to keep the latter in subjection and ignorance. For if 
they were permitted to think v and judge, and act for themselves, 
they would overthrow their rulers. 

Here the question will arise, how such differences came to 
exist among men ? Another question also arises — can the mo- 
tives of men who thus conduct themselves in the world, be "just 
and good ?" 

A third question also arises — If men be actuated by motives 
in their objects and ends : and in particular, in their actions and 
dealings with their fellow men, who can doubt whether there be 
such a thing as " Moral Evil" in the world? Every purpose 
>nust be iceighed and willed in. the heart, before it is acted out 
Of course, to take from another his substance without his consent, 
or giving him an equivalent, is contrary to every rule of equity. 

Thirdly. Morally. Some people invade the Divine rights by 
prescribing " articles of faith, 1 ' and binding- the conscience of 
man in alL things of Religion, under the most severe penalties 
that human ingenuity could invent. 

When we reflect, therefore, upon, the actions of men, taken as 
they stand in relation to one another, we are led to inquire how 
they may comport first, with our " personal rights" — secondly* 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



with our " social rights" — and thirdly, with our " moral 
rights" as established on the " law of nature." 

OF THE LAW OF NATURE. 

I here would observe, that all our rights, whether Personal, 
Social, or Moral, are the graces of the Governor of the Uni- 
verse, and established by him primarily in the great and univer- 
sal " Law of Nature." 

It is a self-evident truth, that all men are born equal and inde- 
pendent ; and as individuals, are endowed by their Creator with 
certain unalienable rights — am^ng which are Life, Liberty, the 
use of property, the pursuit of happiness, with the privilege of 
-private 'judgment. 

These principles being admitted, it will follow, that as the 
wants or necessities of mankind and their duties are equal, so 
their rights and obligations are equal also. Hence our Rights, 
Duties, and Obligations are the same in each and in all. 

The " Rights of man," when applied to an individual, are 
called " Personal Rights ;" considered as he stands in relation 
to his "Fellow Creatures," they are called "Social Rights/* 
and considered as he stands in relation to his Creator, they are 
called " Moral Eights;" 

OF PERSONAL RIGHTS. 

Personal Rights, are those benefits or privileges which apper- 
tain to man in right or by virtue of his existence. Of this kind 
are all the intellectual rights, or rights of the mind ; and also 
all those rights of acting as an individual for his own comfort and 
happiness, which are not injurious to the natural or personal 
rights of others — of course the rights of the mind, Religious Lib- 
erty, Freedom and Independence cannot be taken from a man 
justly, but by his own consent. Except only when taken by the 
laws of the Creator, who gave them ; or when forfeited to Society 
by some misdemeanor. # 

The human family, which is divided into Nations, is composed 
of individuals. And as a whole is composed of parts, and the 
parts collectively form one whole — of course in their individual 
capacity, they are naturally free and independent ; and endowed 
by their Creator with certain unalienable rights and privileges, 
such as life, liberty, pursuit of happiness, and the right of pri- 
vate judgment in moral duty, &c. They are equal and independ- 
ent in their individual capacity. This is called the " Law 
of Nature," established primarily by the Governor of the Uni- 
verse — of course differences and distinctions are rather the result 
of art in which the order of things is inverted; and by which 
mankind are deprived of their personal and just rights, \hm of 



532 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



any natural modification of things. And hence, the • nick names? 
or unmeaning and empty titles in the old world. 

Such distinctions arise, therefore, from a self-created authority, 
or an usurped authority, which of course must be considered as 
an unjust tyranny. For any thing given by the GOD of nature 
only, can be remanded by none but him alone; consequently for 
one to take it from another, without his consent, or without giv- 
ing an equivalent, is to deprive him of his personal rights, and 
must be an infringement upon natural justice. 

All men may be considered thus equally reee, and independ- 
ent in their individual capacity: but when taken in a social ca- 
pacity, they are certainly dependent on each other. And none 
more so than those who consider themselves the most independ- 
ent. Because the Governor of the Universe hath determined, 
as we see in the order of nature, that health and laziness cannot 
dwell together; so man must not be a Stoic nor a machine, but an 
active being. ' Therefore the ' laws of nature' are fixed ; that 
self-interest shall be a stimulus, or moving spring to action. — ■ 
Hence there are some things which man cannot do or subsist 
without ; as food, water, &c. &c. consequently self-preservation 
is called the 'first law of nature' in point of duty. 

But there are some, yea, many things which, we cannot per- 
form ourselves ; we are of course dependent on others for their 
assistance and help ; such is the case in different operations of 
mechanism, agriculture and commerce. Each of these is mutu- 
ally connected, and dependent on each other. Therefore if I de- 
rive advantage from others, why should not others derive some 
benefit from me in return ? This is equal and right ; of course 
it is just and proper. If therefore, I withhold that advantage, 
which I could bestow on society, it is an infringement upon natu- 
ral justice. Of course we must account to the Author of Nature, 
for the neglect or abuse of those natural, or personal and social 
privilege*, bestowed by him, and enjoyed by us. 

OF SOCIAL RIGHTS. 

As a whole is composed of parts, and the parts collectively 
form one whole, so to judge correctly of social principles we 
must view them as they apply naturally, individually, collect- 
ively, and prospectively. 

As pur 'personal rights' 1 are the same, so are our obligations 
the same. And hence our rights and obligations are naturally, 
and necessarily reciprocal 

To derive the benefit of society collectively and individually, 
there is need for general Rules, for the regulation of the whole. 
And how shall general rules be formed, but by general consent ? 
It is therefore our true interest as individuals, to be involved and 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



533 



connected with such regulations, as may he formed for the 
benefit and safety of our 'personal rights;' and such as pru- 
dence dictates, as necessary to guarantee them from usurpation. 

Our personal rights, privileges, and obligations, being equal, 
we have each, as an individual, right to claim a voice in the 
formation of those general rules — and personal duty arising 
from the ' law of nature' calls upon us collectively, to act our 
part as individu^jfe-and there would be an infringement upon 
-natural justice, tffneglect the right of suffrage. 

" Social Rights" are those which appertain to man, in right 
of his being a ' member of society.' Every ' social right,' has for 
its foundation some ' personal right! pre-existing in the individu- 
al ; arising from the ' law of nature'' — but to the enjoyment of 
which his individual power is ffot, in all cases, sufficiently 
competent. Of this kind are all those which relate to security 
and protection. 

From this short review, it will be easy to distinguish, be- 
tween that class of 1 Personal rights' which a man retains af- 
ter entering into society, and those which he throws into the 
common stock as a member of society. 

The ' Personal rights' which he retains, are all those in which 
the tower to execute, is as perfect in the individual, as the right 
itself. — Among this class, as is before mentioned, are all the in- 
tellectual rights, or rights of the mind : consequently religion, 
and the privilege of private judgment, are some of those rights. 

The ' Personal Rights,' which are not retained, are all those in 
which, though the right is perfect in the individual, the power to 
execute them is defective. They answer not this purpose. A 
man by the l law of nature' has a 'personal right' to judge in 
his own cause : and as far as the right of the mind is concerned, 
he never surrenders it: But what availeth it him to judge, if he 
has not the power to redress? He therefore deposits this right 
in the common stock of society, and takes the arm of society, of 
which he is apart, in preference, and in addition to his own. 

Society grants him nothing. Every man is a proprietor in so- 
ciety, and draws on the capital as a matter of right. 

From these premises, a few certain conclusions will follow. 

First. That every ' social right' grows out of a ' personal right ; J 
and is founded on the ' Laic of Nature' or, in other words, it is 
a ' personal right' exchanged agreeable to natural justice. 

Secondly. That Civil power, which is derived from society, 
when applied to the body, is called political, but when applied 
individually is called civil authority. This power when proper- 
ly considered as 'legal authority,' is made up of the aggregate 
of that class of the personal rights of man, which becomes defect- 
ive in the individual, in point of power, and answers not his pur- 



534 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



pose ; but when collected to a focus, becomes competent to the 
purpose of every one. 

Thirdly. That the power produced from the aggregate of 
personal rights, imperfect in power in the individual, cannot be 
applied to invade the ' personal rights,' which are retained in the 
individual, and in which the power to execute is as perfect as the 
right itself without intruding on natural justice ; seeing the 
rights are personal only and can concern no fridy else. 

Thus have we seen, man traced as a natural individual, to a 
member of society; and observed the' qualities of the ' personal 
rights' retained, and those' which are exchanged for 'social 
rights.' 

Those principles, when digested and properly applied, show 
the origin and foundation of the only true and proper fountain of 
government, which is, properly speaking, the " personal social 
compact." Because mankind in their individual capacity, are 
equally free and independent ; by the ' law of nature, 1 as estab- 
lished by its author. Therefore the facts must be, that the indi- 
viduals themselves, each in his own personal and sovereign right, 
entered into a compact, (not with a government, but) with each 
other, to produce a government. And this is the only mode, in 
which governments have a right to arise, and the only 'principles 
on which they ought to exist ; or possibly can exist agreeably to 
natural justice. 

It is a self-evident fact, that the People are the original and 
only true and proper source from whom a government can be 
deduced, and spring into existence, on just and equitable princi- 
ples, agreeable to the ' law of nature,' because the people existed 
before any government came to exist. Of course society, on so- 
cial principles, have a right to three things. 

First. To form their own government. 

Secondly. To choose their own rulers. 

And thirdly. To cashier them for misconduct. 

Hence it follows, first, that the authority of rulers is only 
delegated authority. Secondly, that they are accountable to the 
fountain from whom they derived it. — And thirdly, that they are 
not to serve themselves, but society, whose servants they jire, and 
by whom they are employed and paid for their services. 

OF MORAL RIGHTS. 

1 Moral rights 1 are the ^personal privilege to think, and judge, 
and act for one's self in point of moral duty. This is the more 
plain and clear, as no one is concerned but God the judge, and the 
individual man, as a responsible agent. 

For what right hath any one to meddle with that which does 
not concern him ? 



AKD REFLECTIONS. 



Moral Duties are the result of 'Moral Law,' which is the Di- 
vine prerogative alone ; and man hath no right to invade the 
moral duty of another — for this is the right of the Divine •Govern- 
snent. No man, therefore, nor set of men, have a right to infringe 
upon or bind the conscience of another. Man therefore, as a ra^ 
tional creature, must be convinced before he can be converted, in 
order to act consistently, as an agent accountable to ,the Supreme 
Governor of the Universe. Consequently, submission of will to 
a compulsatory J>ower, in matters of religion, in repugnance to 
the dictates of tender conscience, is nothing but an empty show, 
a piece of ^hypocrisy, without -any mixture of moral goodness or 
genuine virtue. 

All Natural Religious Establishments, or * Churches estab- 
lished by Laitx? have been a curse to mankind, and a pest to so- 
ciety. Vice and corruption in religion are encouraged and up- 
held,- and virtue lies deprest. If a man from a principle of duty 
would support religion voluntarily, by being compelled to do it, 
he is prevented the opportunity of showing the virtue of his heart, 
and the influence of his example is lost If his Religion be dif- 
ferent from that ' established by law,' his conscience is bound and 
he is prevented from supporting his own religion by taking away 
from him that which he would give to his own Minister for the 
support of those in whom he does not believe. Law-Religion, 
will cause people to be Hypocrites, but cannot cure them of error. 
A man must be convinced in his judgment, by evidence to his 
understanding, before he is converted in his heart. Of course, 
to form articles of faith, for people to subscribe under severe pen- 
alties is not founded upon common sense, nor on equitable princi- 
ples. For to suppose people capable of believing without reason 
or evidence, is contrary to the 4 Law of Nature,' and repugnant 
to natural justice, in as much as all men are free and independent, 
in their individual capacity, and of course their rights and privi- 
leges are equal; to think and to judge, and also to act for them- 
selves, in point of Moral Duty, and in all matters of opinion in 
Religion. 

Suppose that one man believes in one God, another believes 
in ten, what is that to the first? 4 It neither picks his pocket nor 
breaks his leg,' of course why should he Persecute him? Per- 
secution is contrary to Natural Justice, in as much as it assumes 
a power which no mortal can claim, it being the Divine right 
only to judge in such cases. But nevertheless, moral duty from 
pity, and a concern for his welfare, may excite a man to strive 
to convince another for his good, to shun the error and find the 
happy road. 

Universal right of Conscience, is given by the Author of Na- 
ture, who is the Moral Governor of the Human Family. And 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIEN'CK 



stich liberty of conscience ought to be established in evert 

LAND. 

Intolerance assumes to itself the right of withholding liberty ©f 
conscience. ' Toleration' assumes the right of granting it. Both 
are despotisms in their nature. Man worships not himself bat 
his Maker ; and liberty of conscience which he claims, is not foir 
the service of himself but of his God. In this ease, therefore, 
we must necessarily^ have the associated ideas ©f two beings ; the 
mortal w r ho renders the worship, and the Immortal Being who is 
worshipped. 

' Toleration,' therefore,, places itself not between man and man,, 
nor between church and church,, nor between one denomination 
©f religion and another, but between Gsd and Man : between the 
being- who worships, and the bein© who is worshipped; and by 
the same act of assumed authority, by which it 'tolerates,' man t© 
pay his worship, it presumptuously and blasphemously sets itself 
up, to • tolerate' the Almighty to receive it. 

Suppose a bill was brought into any Legislature, entitled an 
4 Act to tolerate or grant liberty to the Almighty, to receive the 
worship of a Jew or a Turk,' or 4 to^ prohibit the Almighty to re- 
ceive it,' all men would staitle and call it blasphemy. There 
would be an uproar. The presumption of ' toleration' in relig- 
ious matters w r ould then present itsth' unmasked. But the pre- 
sumption is not the less, because the name of ' Man' only appears 
to those laws - f for the associated ideas of the worshipper and the 
worshipped cannot be separated. Well may one exclaim — ' Who 
then art thou vain dust and ashes — by whatever name thou aut 
called, whether an Emperor or a King, a Bishop or a State, or 
any thing else, that obtrudes thine insignificance, between the soul 
of Man and its Maker ? Mind thine own concerns. If he be- 
lieves not as thou believest, it is a proof that thou believest n©& 
as he believeth, and there is no> earthly power can determine be- 
tween you.' 

With respect to what are called Denominations of Religion, if 
every one is left to judge of his own religion, there is not such a 
thing as a Religion that is wrong. But if they are to judge of 
each others Religion, there is no such a thing as a Religion that 
is right, and therefore all the world is right or all the world is 
wrong. But with respect to Religion itself, without any regard 
to names:, and as directed from the Universal Family of mankind 
to the Divine object of all adoration — it is Man bringing to his 
Maker the fruits of Ms heart, and the grateful tribute of every 
one is accepted. " Like as a Father pitieth his children, so the 
Lorcl pitieth them that fear him." HE looketh at the heart, and 
jttdgeth according to intentions, ' of a truth is no respecter of per- 
sons, but in every nation, he that feareth God and worketh rigks- 



and reflections; 



eousness, is accepted with him.' It is required of a man accord- 
ing to what is given him, whether ' one, two, or five talents,' * and 
he that knoweth his master's will, and doeth it not, shall be beat- 
en with many stripes' — for 1 where there is no law, there is no 
transgression' — 'sin is the transgression of the law.' Man is 
under a Moral Law — the Law of the Mind, of right and wrong. 
There is a moral duty — and a moral obligation on the man to 
perform that duty. If he does not perform it he falls under con- 
demnation ; which he is conscious of, for not acting as well as he 
knew how : — hence the propriety of the words, ' This is the con- 
demnation, that light has come into the world, and men love dark- 
ness rather than light, because their deeds are evil.' Man is a ration- 
al agent, actuated by motives ; his actions are deliberate, and his 
motives 'of two kinds, Good and Evil — One is called 'moral 
good,' the good principle existing in the mind — the other is called 
' moral evil,' because the spirit of the mind is bad, and the inten- 
tion of the mind is to do wrong, which motive is not right, not 
agreeable io natural justice and moral obligation. Because as all 
men have equal rights and wants, so their duties and obligations 
are equal in their social capacity, as established in the ' Law of 
Nature,' by the Creator and Governor of the World ; of course 
there is need for a definite rule by which to measure our duties 
towards each other ; because if our rights and obligations are the 
same and equal, then we are to expect no more than we can justly 
claim, or would be willing to bestow, agreeable to that which is 
just and equal, and hence the command which is agreeable to the 
! Law of Nature,' — ' Love thy neighbor as thyself,' which is al- 
ways agreeable to the ' Moral Law,' and corresponds with the 
rule, ' as ye would that others should do to you, do you even so to 
them — for this is the Law and the Prophets' — or what the Law 
of Moses and the Prophets and Jesus Christ taught, which ought 
therefore to be the leading principle of every heart, and the rule 
of the spirit and conduct of every one in practice,' in our actions 
and dealings with mankind in all things whatever. 

Here the ' Moral Law' and the ' Law of Nature' and the 4 Rule 
of Practice,' all correspond and harmonize together, in securing 
the I social rights, obligations and duties of man which have the 
Almighty for their Author; to whom man is accountable.' Of 
course man ought to be actuated by noble Principles, conforming 
himself accordingly — seeing his eternity depends upon it. 

But to deprive man of the right to think and judge, and act for 
himself, in point of Moral duty, is an infringement on the Crea- 
tor's government, as well as on Natural Justice, and contrary to 
every rule of Right, and is attended with complicated misery to 
the human family. It creates broils, animosities and conten- 
tions in society j and raises a domineering spirit in one, and a 
spirit of resentment and resistance in another j and thus mors- 



538 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



blood hath been shed in consequence of such a line of prescript 
iion and practice, than from all other sources put together. And 
hath been attended with more apparent cruelty and misery to man- 
kind, than all other things whatsoever. — Therefore, such national 
Establishments of Religion, are well styled the Whore of Baby- 
lon, or the 4 Mother of Harlots, and the abominations of the 
Earth.' The Mother, must be the old ' W****,' and if she be 
a ! Mother? who can her daughters be, but the corrupt, establish- 
ed Protestant Churches, which came out of her, and have not for- 
got to tread in her steps of persecution,, towards those who differ 
from them in opinion ? And hence they are said to be 1 drunk 
with the blood of the Saints and Martyrs,' which GOD, as a Just 
Governor, will cause to be visited on them in their turn: that the 
Earth may revert to its original and proper owner, and the in- 
habitants know that HIS Kingdom is over all. 

OF GOVERNMENTS. 

From what authority, shall one person or body of men, have 
power and exercise a command over others? 

It must be obtained in one of these three ways. 1st. It must 
be the gift of the Creator and governor of the Universe— or 
~2dly, it must be delegated by the people — or else Sdly, must be 
self created or usurped* 

OF DIVINE DELEGATION. 

First. With regard to that authority, which is said to be the 
gift of the Creator, and derived from the Governor of the Uni- 
verse as his delegated power. It hath not for its foundation or 
support, either Scripture or Common Sense. 

Before any conclusion can be admitted, certain facts, or first 
principles, or data must be established or admitted for its confir- 
mation. 

The error of those who reason by precedents drawn from an- 
tiquity, respecting the Rights of Man, is, that they do not go far 
enough into antiquity. They do not go the whole way. They 
stop in some of the intermediate stages, of a hundred or a thou- 
sand years, and produce what was then done, as their precedent. 
This is no authority at all. If we travel still further into antiqui- 
ty, we shall find a direct contrary opinion and practice prevailing. 
And if antiquity is to be authority, a thousand such authorities 
may be produced, successively contradicting each other. But if 
we proceed on, we shall at last come out right — we shall come 
io the time, when man came from the hands of his Maker. 

* By the Creator's ' Law of Nature/ is Man a Cosmopolite or the Local property 
of another! 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



539 



What was he then? 'Man!' Man was his high and oi.ly 
title, and a higher cannot be given him. 

We have now gone hack to the origin of man and to the origin 
of his rights. As to the manner in which the world has been 
governed from that day to this, it is no farther any concern of 
ours, than to help us to make a proper use^ of former errors, 
and suitable improvements upon ancient history. Those who 
lived an hundred or a thousand years ago, were then moderns as 
Ave are now. They had their ancients, and those ancients had 
others, and we shall be ancients in our turn. If the mere name 
of antiquity is to govern in the affairs of life, the people who are 
to live an hundred or a thousand years hence, will be as much 
bound to take us for a precedent, as we are to take as a precedent 
those who lived an hundred or a thousand years ago. 

The fact is, that an appeal to antiquity, may prove any thing, 
and establish nothing. It is authority against authority, still 
ascending till we come to the Divine origin of the Rights of Man 
at the Creation. Here our inquiries find a resting place, and 
reason finds a home. If a dispute about the Rights of Man had 
arisen at the distance of an hundred years from the Creation, to 
this source of authority they must have referred — and to the same 
source of authority, we must now refer. 

The genealogy of Christ is traced to Adam. — Why not trace 
the Rights of Man up to his creation % The answer is — 1 That 
upstart governments,' through ambition founded in • Moral Evil,'' 
have arisen and thrust themselves between, to unmake man, and 
Irample upon all his precious rights, to keep him in profound 
ignorance, that they may be served at his expense. 

If any generation of men ever possessed the right of dictating 
the mode by which the vorld should be governed forever, it was 
the first generation that existed ; and if that generation did not, 
no succeeding generation can show authority for so doing. The 
illuminating and divine principle of the equal rights of man, (for 
it has its origin from the Maker of man) relates not only to living 
individuals, but to all generations of men succeeding each other. 
Every generation is equal in rights, to the generation which pre- 
ceded it ; by the same rule that every individual is born equal in 
rights to his cotemporary. 

Every history of the creation, and every traditionary account ; 
w r hether from the lettered or unlettered world, however they may 
vary in their opinion or belief of certain particulars, all agree in 
establishing one point : the unity of man. By which I mean that 
all men are of one degree : and consequently, that all men are 
born equal, and with equal natural rights ; in the same manner as 
if posterity had been continued by Creation instead of Generation. 
The latter being only the mode by which the former is carried 



540 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



forward ; and consequently, every child born into the world, must 
be considered as deriving its existence from GOD. The world 
is as new to him, as it was to the first man that existed, and his 
natural rights are of the same kind. 

The Mosaic account of the Creation, whether taken as Divine 
authority, or merely historical, fully maintains the unity or equal- 
ity of man. The following expression admits of no controversy. 
" And God said, let us make man in our own image. In the 
image of God created he him ; male and female created he them." 
The distinction of the sexes is pointed out, but no other distinc- 
tion is implied. If this be not divine authority, it is at least histo- 
rical authority, and shews the equality of man so far from being 
a modern doctrine, to be the oldest upon record. 

It is also to be observed, that all the religions known in the 
world, are founded, as far as they relate to man, on the unity of 
Man, as being all of one degree. Whether in heaven or hell, or 
in whatever state man may be supposed to exist hereafter, the bad 
and good are the only distinctions. Nay, even the laws of gov- 
ernment are obligated to slide into this principle, by making 
degree to consist in crimes and not in persons. 

This is one of the greatest of all truths, and it is our high- 
est interest to cultivate it. By considering man in this light, 
it places him in a close connection with his duties, whether 
to his Creator, or the creation, of which he is a part ; and it 
is only when he forgets his birth or origin, or to use a more 
fashionable phrase, " his birth and family," that he becomes dis- 
solute. 

The distinction of the sexes only, is mentioned at the crea- 
tion of man. Hence, the man was considered as the head of 
his family ; and so established by the law of custom, which gave 
rise to the simple Patriarchal Government. 

But so far are the Scriptures from justifying the idea that 
monarchy is the *' Delegated power of God," that they speak 
directly to the reverse. — They inform us that the Jews were the 
peculiar people of God, and " they desired a KING to reign 
over them, to be like all the nations round about," after they 
had been a Commonwealth for several hundred years. And 
a king they obtained, as a judgment for their " Moral Evil ;" 
and he proved a scourge for their national sin. 

Thus, " the nations round about," had Kings at an early 
period. The Israelites also desired to have one, and a King 
was given them as a judgment. We may therefore conclude, 
that Monarchy had its origin in some wisdom, which was 
not divine. 

Here it may be observed, that the wisdom of God, in his 
dispensations to nations and people accomplishes many great 



AND REFLECTIONS, 



541 



ends with a very few simple means — hence when one " social 
compact' 1 is removed, in justice for sin, a way is then opened 
for another as a matter of mercy. This was manifested in the 
overthrow of Babylon, for the relief and return of the Jews 
to Jerusalem, to rebuild the temple. So also, Saul was removed 
for a better man to reign in his stead. Hence if there be Kings, 
it is better to have good men than bad ones. Therefore the 
Christians were commanded to pray for them, as well-wishers 
and friends to mankind, who wished for peace in the land. 

It could have been no difficult thing, in the early and soli- 
tary ages of the world, while the chief employment of man, was 
that of attending flocks and herds 4 for a banditti of ruffians to 
overrun a country, and lay it under contributions. Their power 
being established, the chief of the band contrived to lose the name 
of" Robber" into that of Monarch ; and hence the origin of Mon- 
archy and Kings. 

Those bands of robbers having " parcelled out the world," 
and divided it into dominions, began, as is naturally the case, to 
quarrel with each other. What at first was obtained by violence, 
was considered by others, as proper and lawful to be taken, and a 
second plunderer succeeded the first. 

They alternately invaded the dominions which each had assign, 
edto himself, and the brutality with which they treated each other, 
explains the original character of Monarchy; it was ruffian tor- 
turing ruffian. The conqueror considered the conquered, not as 
his prisoner, but his property. He led them in triumph, rattling 
in chains, and doomed him at pleasure, to slavery or death. As 
time obliterated the history of their beginning, their successors 
assumed new appearances, to cut off the entail of their disgrace, 
but their principle and object remained the same. What at first 
was plundered, assumed the softer name of revenue, and thepow- 
er Originally usurped, they affected to inherit. 

The career of Nebuchadnezzar, Alexander the Great, Julius 
and Augustus Caesar, Mahomet, William the Conqueror, Crom- 
well and Bonaparte, with their concomitants, are enough to exem- 
plify the propriety of the remarks already made. 

Monarchial government, when considered as the delegated 
power of God, supposes an hereditary succession ; and of course 
the will of the Monarch, with his successors, must be binding, 
not only on the present generation, but also on those whichare to 
come. To suppose that the will of those who existed once, but 
are now dead, can be binding on the generations yet to come, is 
ridiculous. One is out of the world, and the other not in it, and 
of course they are two 7w?i-entities, which can never meet in this 
world, and therefore can by no means form obligations for one 
another, agreeably to Natural Justice. Moreover, as the govern- 



542 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



ment is for the benefit of the people, and not the people for the go- 
vernment. Hence, it must be calculated so as to answer every 
purpose of government. But Monarchy is not calculated so to 
do, but by the aid or assistance of an Aristocracy, an additional 
oppression, whereby the generality of the people must be kept in 
fear and profound ignorance, by tyrannical laws, to prevent the 
" spirit of enquiry " the " liberty of speech" and of the "press:" 
which shews that their works are bad, av\d that they "love dark- 
ness ratlw than light, because their deeds are evil!" Of course 
it is not the most excellent way: because it supposes one man to 
have more sense and wisdom than all the nation beside — whereas 
hereditary succession is as liable to have a fool as a wise man for 
a governor ; and more so, when degeneration is rendered certain 
by confining their intermarriages exclusively to Royal Blood. 

The more this subject is investigated, the more die absurdity of 
it will appear. It is inconsistent, both with Scripture and Com- 
mon Sense. It is contrary to every principle both of moral good- 
ness and of natural justice. It cannot stand the test of a com- 
parison with the Moral Law, the Law of Nature, or the Rule of 
Practice, 

OF THE POPE'S POWER. 
If the Progressive power of the Pope, and the almost incredi- 
ble height to which it grew, the summit appearing so stupendous 
with a pompous show, be compared with the " Law of Nature" 
and the character of the Almighty, the idea of Monarchy or Ty- 
rannical power as being the delegated power of God, will sink 
into contempt. 

Moral obligation and duty having great influence on the mind 
and practice of man, Religion was made use of as a tool to an- 
swer the purposes of ambitious and designing men. Hence the 
origin of " Religion established by Law.'' 1 But in order to ac- 
complish the end,, the charge must be committed only to an 
ingenious few, who are fitted and qualified for the purpose by 
every possible instruction ;■ which all the rest must be kept in the 
greatest possible ignorance, that they may be the more managea- 
ble. 

The executors of the work being ingeniously qualified and the 
minds of the people prepared, a deception might easily be practi- 
sed where none were permitted to think and judge and act for 
themselves. Hence the origin of the Pagan Heroes, and Mythol- 
ogy, and Oracles, and Priests. 

IJnder tyranny and oppression, which prohibit liberty of con- 
science, and bind the people in eternal ignorance, the mental pow- 
ers of men are so impaired, and their moral faculties so darkened* 
that reason will not do its office : And hence mankind became 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



543 



credulous to a degree which in this enlightened day, is hardly to 
be believed. 

Constantine the Great, in order to secure the influence of Chris- 
tian Ministers in his favor, and thereby establish his unbounded 
power, in and over the Roman Empire, abolished Paganism, and 
established Christianity as the National Religion. And from 
thence the Ministry became a species of trade and trajjic down to 
this time. 

Every valuable and important institution is capable of abuse ; 
and not any thing more so than religion : but there is a distinc- 
tion to be made between the thing itself and the abuse of it. Reli- 
gion is a good thing ; but from one small abuse of it may origi- 
nate important consequences. Constantine, in order to accom- 
plish his own purposes, erected the image of the Saviour on the 
cross, and carried it in the front of his army, to lead on the van of 
nominal Christians. The image of the Virgin Mary found its 
way to follow after ; and hence all the abomination of images, &c. 
&c. in the Christian Church. 

As might have been expected, the temptation of gain and grand- 
eur, arising out of the " Religious law establishment" of Constan- 
tine, many of the heathen Priests and others, became professional 
Christians, either for the name, or for the ' Loaves and Fishes. 1 Of 
course, " moral evil," took the lead, and the church, so called, went 
on the road to ruin. 

In those days of yore, when people were taught that the will of 
a tyrant should be considered as the delegated power of God, and 
reverentially obeyed accordingly, few pretended to think and act 
for themselves, except the trve worshippers of GOD, who acted 
from conscientious motives. The multitudes were sadly imposed 
upon. The bare say-so of the Priest was received as Divine truth, 
and impostors became influential, and were respected. It whs dif- 
ficult to cope with popular opinion, which was founded in long es - 
tablished habits — backed by Civil, and supported by Ecclesiastical 
authority ; till at length, the power of the established Clergy be- 
came more respectable and influential than the civil authority, 
and began to take tb,e lead, and bear rule accordingly ; domineer- 
ing over those who had been their promoters, until affairs were 
entirely transposed ; so that the Civil Law and authority were only 
used as tools by the Ecclesiastics, to answer their own ends, as the 
Priests were formerly used to support the tyrannical power of am- 
bitious usurpers. 

Credulous people, still chained by despotism and ignorance, re- 
tained their old prejudices. With them tyranny was humanity, 
and was reverenced as the delegated power of God. And if a 
Priest should say that a " horse was a cowl' 1 or a u ham of bacon. 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



was a fish, he must not dispute it ; but must believe the " say-so 5 ' 
of the Priest, in opposition to his own senses. 

At length, one was exalted above his fellows, and as an expres- 
sion of his power and dignity, was styled, " Bishop of Bishops, 
or Universal Bishop," and claimed all the world for his own, 
so that no King or Potentate could reign but by his consent, as 
foe was to be considered the successor of the Apostle Peter, who 
was constituted the Vicegerent of the Almighty upon earth. — ■ 
Thus the right to determine ail disputes, and to bestow crowns 
and kingdoms at pleasure, and to make new laws, &c. &e. were 
his pretensions to mankind, as exemplified in the affairs of Poland. 
— " And all the world wondered after the Beast" — Infallibility, 
which belongs to the Almighty alone, was ascribed to this great- 
one by all his adherents. 

The crown of France possessed by Henry IV., was adjudged 
to Rudolph, his competitor, by the power and decision of the Pope, 
who also claimed the kingdom of Spain, as the patrimony of St. 
Peter, by virtue of some old deeds which he pretended were lost. 

The claim not being disputed, a tax or annuity was the re- 
sult. Hence the origin of "Peter Pence" known in different 
countries to a late day. 

The titles of " Most Christian Majesty" and " Most Catholic 
Majesty" were the result and donation of this self-claimed " Vice- 
gerent power." Also " Defender of the Faith," w T as another 
spurious gift from the same self-claimed authority, as a reward 
for merit in writing a book in favor of the Vicegerency, by Hen- 
ry VIII. of England. 

The crown of England was adjudged to the king of France, 
unless King John would comply with the Vicegerents requisi- 
tion ; which was done to save the kingdom. 

The idea became so popular, that the sanction and confirmation 
of this " spurious" Vicegerent was so necessary to make good 
and valid any kingly authority, that the king of Denmark sent to 
Rome, to obtain the blessing of confirmation, in and over his 
Kingdom. 

The Son to the emperor of Russia posted off to Rome also, to 
be confirmed in what he expected to inherit by virtue of his father. 
And " The world Avondered after the Beast!" 

A law of " Inquisition" was enacted by the Ecclesiastical court, 
to destroy " heresy," — that is, all who dare to think and judge, 
and act for themselves. 

The 44 Art of Printing," was considered 44 witchcraft," and the 
inventor was punished as a 44 wizzard," and his colleague only 
escaped by proving it to be mere mechanism. 

A gentleman who taught the present theory of Astronomy, was 
adjudged to die for heresy, because he apprehended the earth to 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



545 



be like a ball, when the pretended Vicegerent affirmed it to be. 
like a table upon legs ; and a recantation was necessary to save 
his life. And all who believed in the " Antipodes," were excom- 
municated by Pope Gregory VII. 

Difference of opinion was heresy, and the consequence was 
recantation or death. And doubtful cases were put to the torture, 
to compel them to give evidence against themselves. 

If a man should speak the truth, it would be considered and 
construed as a libel, if in opposition to popular and common re- 
ceived opinion. And the greater the truth, the greater the libel 
or heresy, of course. 

Many Dead Bodies were raised, and their coffins chained, to 
prevent them from giving " leg-bail," while they were excommu- 
•nicated and " cursed" to eternal misery, with " Bell book and 
Candle light," and then consigned to the flames as Culprits, or 
" Heretics," who were to be " burnt alive." What a pompous 
show, what a farce, and a mocking of Common Sense ! 

The fallacious ideas that " tyranny is the delegated power 
of God," and that ignorance is necessary for the welfare of soci- 
ety, are not happily excluded from the United States, and ought to 
be banished out of the world. 

THE DAWN OF LIBERTY. 

The Bishop's power arrived at its zenith, had so intoxicated 
him, that he fell asleep. This spurious Vicegerent who was so 
charitable as to give crowns and kingdoms not his own, to obtain 
money and popularity from his courtiers, and enlarge his own 
power and influence, bestowed two things more than formerly, 
which began to awaken up "common sense." The first was 
countries of which he had never heard : and secondly, pardons, 
not only for sins past and present, but also for "those which were 
to come." The first laid the foundation for enterprize. It exci- 
ted inquiry after true philosophic information, and improvements 
in the arts and sciences. The latter paved the way for th$ discov- 
ery of truth in Divinity. 

One quarter of the world, by the wisdom of the Creator, for 
the benefit of rising generations of man, for several thousands of 
years, had remained an uncultivated wilderness. A land magni- 
ficent for its stupendous and lofty mountains — its numerous and 
extensive rivers — its expanded lakes or inland seas, with a soil 
superior to that of any country in the ancient known world is dis- 
covered. A new world appears — the theatre, designed by the 
Governor of the Universe, for the display of some important and 
gra^d design, worthy of Himself. 

Tyranny had unmanned the people ; but the spirit of enterprize 
and discovery being excited, and the countries which might be 

35 



546 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



discovered being conferred upon the fortunate adventurer by the 
spurious Vicegerent, which was considered sufficient to give a 
good and sufficient title to any discovered countries. Many thou- 
sands embarked in the undertaking. Supported by this authority, 
they, considered not the countries only, but the people also who 
inhabited those countries, as their property, and treated them as 
an inferior race of beings, doomed them at pleasure both to slave- 
ry and death. Such was the degraded state of the human mind ! 
So much was an universal revolution wanting for the amelioration 
of man ! 

On the other hand, the selling of pardons, or granting " indul- 
gences" for " sins to come," opened a door for all manner of vice ; 
so offensive to virtuous minds, as to excite a spirit of detestation 
and abhorrence. And "common sense" awoke from its lethargy, 
and paved the way for what is called the " reformation." Mar- 
tin Luther bore testimony in Germany against the Pope. And 
the Pope in his turn, poured out "bulls," with fury. Their dis- 
putes, aided by the Art of Printing, produced an almost universal 
reflection among the people, attended Avith a spirit of inquiry and 
research after truth. And thus after a sleep of several hundred 
years, the people were awakened, and began to think and judge 
ibr themselves. But common sense had become so much blinded 
by the darkness of ignorance, that she only " viewed men as trees 
walking !" And such were the prejudices of the people of the 
old world, that there was not a place found among them, where 
the " Rights of Man" could be peaceably enjoyed agreeable to 
the " Law of Nature." 

Mark the wisdom and goodness of the Supreme Governor of 
the world ! {hat the discovery of America was so long delayed ; 
and that at length it happened at such an important era of the 
world. 

The two grants of the Vicegerent, viz. that by which unheard 
of countries were given away, and that by which indulgencies for 
sin were given to purchasers ; both were conferred about the same 
time ; and the discovery of America, and the reformation in Ger- 
many, followed very shortly after the same period of time : all of 
which, co-operated in effecting a revolution in the theory both of 
Astronomy and Divinity. The earth was no longer considered 
by thinking men, as a " table upon legs." And the Vicegerency 
was treated with contempt, as being an imposition upon mankind : 
and the Bishop was soon stripped of one-third of his dominions. 
But nevertheless, the spirit of persecution still prevailed among 
the different sects, until the innocent Quakers appeared in the days 
of Fox. It could not be otherwise, it will ever attend all ' Law 
religion.' John Calvin was the cause of M. S. being put to death, 
for mere matters of opinion, and Melankthon justified him in it, 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



547 



Martin Luther wrote to the magistrates to punish some who dif- 
fered from him, which afterwards gave great uneasiness. Hence, 
many thousands who were waked up, ' flew to the wilderness of 
America,' hoping there peaceably to enjoy those rights bestowed 
upon them by the God of Nature. But the spirit and prejudice 
of education, so deeply rooted, was hard to be eradicated. Hence, 
some who had fled from the intolerant hand of persecution, be- 
came oppressive, themselves ; and others in turn had to suffer. — 
Four Quakers were put to death; merely for indifferent matters 
of religion. And from the old idea that religion could not be 
maintained unless upheld by civil power, those who had come 
hither to enjoy their opinions, began to form ' Religious establish- 
ments, by laws of their own. 5 At length, however, they were 
better informed, and their progeny better taught, which laid a 
foundation for the investigation of the " Rights of Man," and the 
more perfect knowledge of the " law of nature." 

As virtue and religion, and the arts and sciences have gone 
hand in hand together; so dissipation and destruction succeed 
each other. These things are observable in the rise and fall 
of the five succeeding nations — the Jews, Babylonians, iftedes 
and Persians, Greeks and Romans, who succeeded each other 
in their turns. 

Persecution drove the first settlers to America, and oppres- 
sion pursuing them still, gave rise to the spirit of enquiry. 
All that energy of soul, with which man is end6wed by the 
God of Nature was roused; and they were determined to enjoy 
as much of nature's law, as by their exertions they could se- 
cure. From this sprung the outlines of our national char- 
acter. 

As ignorance and severity are necessary for the support of 
tyranny, to keep the people in aive,\o light and information 
are necessary to cut the sinews of tyrannical government, and 
bring mankind into the exercise and enjoyment of their proper 
rights and dignity, agreeably to the 'Law of Nature,' to the 
' Moral Law,' and to the ' Rule of Practice,' as established by 
the Governor of the Universe. 

The laws, prejudices and ignorance of mankind had 
been such, that there was not a place in the ancient known 
world, that admitted of the revolution to begin, which was ne* 
cessary for the emergency of man. 

No place was so ripe — no part in the natural world so fitted ' 
as America. Because of its infancy, the people would hear 
instruction as a child who wishes to acquire a perfect educa- 
tion. But those of the old countries of monarchy, imagined 
themselves to have arrived at the summit of political perfec- 
tion ; of course there is no occasion for further inquiry. Re- 



.548- EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE; 



3igious bigotry also was another great hindrance, which through 
the prejudice of Church and State, had mighty influence. Be- 
sides, the minds of the people were so degraded, the moral 
faculty was so debased, they were nut prepared to act with that 
prompt and deliberate firmness, which was required in so great 
a work. From all these considerations, such persons who had 
the clearest heads and best hearts which those days afforded, 
Hed to America. Determined not to receive things as mat- 
ters of fact on the bare say-so of others, when repugnant to 
common sense ; they were men — they had the spirit of inqui- 
ry ; and took the liberty to think, and judge, and act for them- 
selves. And as that was not admissible in the old? worlb v . 
they had energy and enterprize enough to come to the New 
World and enjoy their opinions. Thus the s-pirit of independ- 
ence in embryo, migrated with our ancestors, when they emi- 
grated to this happ)' land. 

One thing is worthy of observation, which, though of small 
beginning, produced noble consequences. William Penn, the 
celebrated Quaker, in his regulations for Pennsylvania, contrary 
to the practice fb all other countries, required no particular 
4 test' or religious opinion as a qualification for office ; but 
encouraged all societies, to settle in the state, making all 
equally secure, and eligible to any office and dignity which 
their worth and virtue might deserve. 

The persecution of the Quakers in Massachusetts, wa3 the 
effect or relics of prejudices brought from the old world: 
But the death of those four innocent sufferers, tended in its 
consequences to check religious bigotry, and it lowered away. 

The various opinions which emigrated were a check upon 
each other, and laid a foundation for a mutual forbearance, 
which were exemplified by Providence and Rhode Island ! 

H^Lord Baltimore also, who was a Roman Catholic, being 
provoked to jealousy, became liberal towards emigrants of dif- 
ferent ©pinions, and gave them encouragement to settle in his 
colony. And since the revolution, the oppressive Tobacco 
Laws have been repealed both in Maryland and Virginia; 
which put the established Clergy on a ievel with other denom- 
inations. New Hampshire and Vermont have likewise laid 
aside the Clerical yoke. But Massachusetts and Connecticut 

retain a tincture of the old W ; which is a departure from 

the 4 Law of Nature,'' and a violation of * Moral obligation/ 
and an infringement upon Natural Justice /' Though some of 
their laws have been modified in a small degree. 

And the liberal spirit of Fenn, so agreeable to the 'Law of 
Nature* 1 the 'Moral Law,' and the 4 Rule of Practice,' pre- 
vailed in the land, until the 1 Law of Nature, ' established bv 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



•549 



■€ke Governor of the Universe — that is an universal liberty of 
conscience was established.* This done, nothing further is 
wanting but that the ' Moral Law' of Love should be written 
in every heart. 4 Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself,' 
and the 'Rule of Practice' be seen in the conduct- of each and 
every individual, * As ye would that men should do unto you, 
do ye even so «nto them,' that golden ' Rule of Practice,' 
which was the ' Law &{ Moses,' the spirit of the '-Prophets,' 
and the injunction of Jesus Christ.' 

Before all things can be right in the human family, the 
-i Moral Law' must reign in all parts. Before that can exist 
universally, the ' Law of Nature, must be revived and restor- 
ed, to reign in ail nations-; and that it may be so, the ' Rule of 
Practice' must be attended to from principle because they are 
connected with, and mutually dependant upon each other. 
Therefore, there is need for a general reform in the world, 
both in the head and heart. For the whole head is sick, and 
the whole heart is faint — from the crown of the head to the 
sole of the foot, is full of wounds, -hruises and putrifying sores. 

The discovery of America after her dormant state, with the - 
concomitant circumstances attending it, began to cast great 
light on the dispensations of Divine Providence, and shed a 
new lustre on the aspect of human affairs. 

The spirit of the Gospel, or the ' Moral Law' of Love, the 
^Law of Nature' and the 'Rule of Practice,' have begun to 
.revive, and some arc running to and fro, and knowledge is in- 
creasing. But all things are not right yet, nor can they be, 
until the ' Personal, Social, and Moral Rights of mankind are 
restored. When this is done, there will be an end of ' Tyran- 
nical power, and established religion will cease, and universal 
liberty of conscience will be enjoyed in the love of the Crea- 
tor, and of mankind. Then the ' Wolf and the Lamb will 
dwell together, and there will not be any more war."' 

The Almighty had long borne with the nations of the earth, 
but now His controversy has begun, and happy will it be for 
those who -are prepared for the siotiu. 

It is a matter of rejoicing with the upright in heart, that they 
have an asylum in the day of trouble. But where will the 
wicked and proud oppressors hide their guilty heads ! The day 
of vengeance is near, and the Jive awards of the Almighty, are 
-so visible in the earth, that no considerate man can deny the 
hand of GOD. Destructive insects, earthquakes, wars, pesti- 
lence and famine. Though people account for these things on 

*By the Confederation in the CONSTiTUTtOJN of the Federal Govem- 
saent 



550 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



natural principles, yet nature emanated from the power' of 
GOD, still is under HIS control, which to the discerning eye 
is visible in all HIS works. Hence the words of Gen. Wash- 
ington are pertinent to the case in hand. — ' But this seems to 
be the age of wonders, and it is reserved for intoxicated and 
lawless France, for purposes of Providence far beyond the reach 
of human ken, to slaughter her own citizens, and disturb the* 
repose of all the world besides.* 

OF FORMS OF GOVERNMENT. 

We have no instance of an- elective monarchy established upon, 
proper social principles. To avoid perpetual civil commotion, it 
has been found necessary to make the electors hereditary. Of 
course to sonfine the right of suffrage, in the most important of 
all elections, to a few overgrown individuals. 

An hereditary monarchy is both dangerous and absurd. And 
an absolute monarchy, where an individual is endowed with both. 
6 legislative' and ' executive authority,' is still much more to be 
feared. He that is. not accountable to any body for his conduct, 
should be intrusted by no body. Besides, hereditary monarchy 
in any form, runs an equal risk to have a fool as a wise man for 
a governor,, aad mose so, considering the effects of limited inter- 
marriages. 

Art- fe Aristocracy' may secure to the counsels of state a larger: 
fund of information;; but at the same time, it places the people- 
under many tyrants instead of one. Besides, as they must also 
be hereditary, and be supported by entailed property, they are- 
disqualiiied for ' Legislative and Executive,' and even for Judi- 
cial trust,' inasmuch as the ' Law of Nature' is violated in their 
very raising. They have become unnatural brothers, who con- 
sider their brethren as beings of an inferior grade and rank to» 
themselves; and of course, from the spirit of their education,, 
they are contaminated with prejudices and partiality, which wholly 
disqualifies them to judge with equity and humanity agreeable to 
the 'Law of Nature.' 

' Democracy,' in small and petty societies, may apply and an- 
swer many valuable purposes to mankind; as in days of old. 
where the whole voice of the people could be obtained,*) r at least 
all of those concerned'. But in a large and extensive country it 
would become too unwieldy. But as the « Law of Nature' on 
social principles makes them equally interested and entitled to a 
voice in the formation of tbose ' prudential rules 1 made for :he 
regulation of the whole 'Representative'' form of government 
presents itself as most appropriate to answer every purpose. By 
this method the voice of the people is made over to their Repre- 
sentative. And hence, there is a *• personal and social comnac*%T 



AND REFLECTIONS. 551 

agreeable to the ' Law of Nature;' which may be made to suit 
the greatest nation. Arid provided the world of mankind were 
more enlightened, it might forever exclude the necessity of an 
appeal to war. Wars are neither more nor less than national 
quarrels ; and when both parties are sick and tired of the contest, 
they settle their differences through the medium of a convention 
of Delegates. Why not take this course in the first instance, 
and spare human blood? 

This mode of government will best guard the people against 
tyrannical imposition of both 4 Church and State.' The Repre- 
sentation being only for a limited time, and then the Delegate re- 
turns to his former sphere, and becomes a private citizen, and of 
course, feels the effects of his own legislation as a member of so- 
ciety. This exchange of public for private life, like the ebbing 
and flowing of the sea, will tend to keep things pure, so that the 
affairs of the nation may at all times bear investigation. More- 
over, it stimulates people of all classes to search after truth and 
to communicate knowledge. And the interest of the common- 
wealth is made secure, whilst the rights of individuals are safely 
guaranteed, and sacredly kept by chosen men in trust, who as 
faithful Executors, must give account. 

RIGHT OF PROPERTY HELD UNDER MONARCHS. 

In 'Monarchical Governments,' in cases of 'rebellion or 
treason,' the 1 real estates' are forfeited to the monarch, and the 
widow and fatherless child is turned out of doors, and the poor 
culprit himself suffers death. Now considering the punishment 
to be proportioned to the crime, the conclusion must be, that the 
Land properly belongs to the Monarch; otherwise why disinherit 
the wife and children, seeing there is no natural justice in making 
the innocent suffer for the guilty? But as real estates are made 
hereditary in a particular branch of the family, and subject to for- 
feiture to the Crown in cases of rebellion or treason, it is mani- 
fest that the}' must have been derived from the government, and 
are only held during good behavior. Of course, all lands ori- 
ginally were considered Crown Lands, no doubt made so by con- 
quest or usurpation ; and then parcelled out to a few, who should 
hold them as tenants to the Crown. These tenants had their ten- 
ants also — and thus the whole w r as dependant on the will and 
pleasure of one individual. 

OF REPRESENTATION. 
All men being considered free and independent in their indi- 
vidual capacity; but dependant in their social capacity, the rights 
of each are equal. The first by virtue of existence; the -latter 
by virtue of being a member of Society. Our personal and social 



552 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



rights being equal, neither of them can be taken from us but by 
our own consent, without infringing upon natural justice. Except 
only when forfeited to Society by some misdemeanor, or taken by 
the laws of the Creator who gave them. Our rights being equal, 
so are our privileges — of course our rights, privileges, duties, and 
obligations are the same in each and in all. Therefore the neg- 
lect of the right of suffrage in any individual is a violation of 
social duty — that is, a breach of one of the obligations we owe 
to society. By neglecting our social duties we involve ourselves 
in a violation of natural justice, which requires a proper use and 
improvement of those social blessings, conferred upon us by the 
Supreme Governor of the World, who will hold us accountable 
for the neglect of every relative duty. These are considerations 
not sufficiently weighed by many. All are deeply interested in 
them, though many remain ignorant of it. And to excuse our- 
selves by concluding that these things do not concern us, though 
our well being is deeply concerned, is all of a piece with the sup- 
position, that the will of a Tyrant is the order of Providence and 
the delegated power of God. 

As individuals and as members of society, we have a right to 
claim a voice in all public deliberations, and to see to it that we 
have justice done to us. Because our 'social rights' grow out 
of our ' personal rights.' — Our own power as individuals, not 
being equal to our wants and necessities, we exchange a part of 
our 1 personal rights' for ' social rights,' by casting a part into 
the common stock by delegation ; and hence our power and will 
is made over to our Representative, and we take the arm of so- 
ciety of which we are apart, for our protection, in addition to our 
own. So that society grants us nothing — but we draw on the 
capital as a matter of right. Hence it is self-evident, that Social 
or Civil distinctions can be founded only on public utility agree- 
able to the rules of equity. 

NATURE AND DESIGN, AND ENACTION OF LAW. 

'Social Rights' when protected by ' general rules' and applied 
to a nation or people as a body, are called ' political ;' but when 
applied to individuals, are called 'civil.' Hence the distinction 
between « Political and Civil Law.' 

The end of all political associations is the preservation of the 
natural and imprescriptible ' Rights of Man ;' and these rights 
are 'Liberty, Property, Security, and resistance of Oppression.' 
The people are essentially the source of all sovereignty ; nor can 
any individual or body of men be entitled to any authority, which 
is not expressly derived from them. 4 Civil Liberty' consists in 
doing whatever does not injure another. And the law is an. 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



553 



expression of the will of the community for individual instruc- 
tion. 

The Law, of course, ought to prohibit such actions only as are 
hurtful to society, and to impose no penalties, bat such as are 
absolutely and manifestly necessary, for the welfare of society. 

And all Citizens have a right to concur, either personally, or 
by their representative, in the formation of those general rides, 
which might be properly enough called the Law of ' Prudence.' 

The general rule, or the Law of Prudence, should be the same 
to all, whether to punish or protect. All being equal in rights, 
are equally eligible to all honors, places, and employments, ac- 
cording to their different abilities, without any other distinction 
tlv.n that created by their virtue and talents. 

OF THE LAW OF NATIONS. 

Here it is proper to remark, that there is frequently a misap- 
plication of terms, which gives improper conceptions, leading the 
reader or hearer to ascribe effects to causes which could never 
produce them. And so setting out in error, they must forever 
continue to be wrong. Thus, says one, ' Reason teaches me this 
or that,' when the information was derived through the channel of 
tradition. Again, • Nature works' so and so, when there is no 
principle in nature to operate it; but is wholly the effect of Art, 
or the works of Nature's GOD. 

To ascribe that to nature which belongs to art is certainly 
wrong, and leads to confusion ! Every effect should be ascribed 
to its original and proper cause, in order to come at the true 
knowledge of things, as they are, or as they should be, in a rela- 
tive point of view. 

Islands, for example, may originate three ways. — First, From 
Natures God; Secondly — From Nature herself; Thirdly — From 
art. Thus, the Island of Great-Britain was formed by Nature's 
God, at the creation. The island of New Orleans, near two 
hundred miles in length and about twelve in breadth, was formed 
by nature. The flood-wood and mud washing down from the 
Missouri and other rivers into the Mississippi, having formed this 
island, and divided the water that was once an arm of the sea, 
making Lake Poinchetrain and Tuckepavv Bay. And an arti- 
ficial island is formed at New York for the erection of a battery, 
at the junction of two rivers. 

I have now hinted at our rights, as existing by the • Law of 
Nature,' established primarily by our Creator, as we individually 
stand related to each other ; and also at the ' Law of Nations,' 
which is improperly called the ' Law of Nature,' and is evidently 
the effect of art ; and such as prudence dictates as necessary for 
general rules, for the regulation of the whole, and may with 



554 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



greater propriety be called the ' Law of Prudence.' These last 
being received in some degree among the nations, are therefore 
called the k Law of Nations.' And indeed it might be well, if 
they were received more generally among the Human Family. 

RECAPITULATION. 
We have derived from the God of Nature certain unalienable 
rights. It is necessary to have those rights guaranteed against 
an Usurper. 

Civil Government is therefore necessary. — Prudence dictates 
the propriety of delegating to suitable persons so much of those 
rights as may be necessary for the formation and execution of that 
^political machine which is called Government. 

Government, when formed, is under obligations to act only for 
the public good and general welfare. And the principles of 
natural justice and Moral obligation will sanction the same, when 
considered in relation to the Moral Governor of the World. 

By way of explanation, from what hath been observed, as one 
of the whole, I have certain personal rights which cannot be 
taken from me on the principles of natural justice, without my 
consent. I am naturally interested in their security ; of course 
prudence requires my consent. I give it, and by virtue thereof, 
I have a right to expect and claim in conjunction with others, 
certain privileges at the hand of my government — that is ray 
bounty, viz. — Protection of my person, character and property 5 
and peaceably to enjoy without interruption, the use of my liberty, 
and the privilege of seeking happiness in an innocent way — that 
is, where no man's right is invaded, nor the public peace disturb* 
ed. I have also the right and privilege of private judgment in 
matters of opinion and moral duty in the things of God and eter- 
nity — things which can concern no one but myself. 

A CONTRAST. 
Let the foregoing reflection be contrasted with the present state 
of the world, and we shall distinctly see that all things are not 
right in the world, and of course that there is need of a great and 
general reform, before the Head and Heart, the motives and con-' 
duct of men will correspond with the 'Moral Law,' the ' Law of 
Nature,' and the ' Rule of Practice.' And it will be well to re- 
member that all men are accountable to the Supreme Governor 
of the World, not only for their motives and conduct toward each 
other, but for their disposition of Heart towards HIM, whether 
they be Rulers, Subjects or Citizens, if they would meet the ap- 
probation of God upon their souls. Let them therefore take heed 
how they suffer considerations of interest or popularity to lead 
them astray. Lest they sell their eternal peace for a transitory 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



555 



object. Upstart Governments may take heed and tremble, and 
so may all oppressors and workers of iniquity, seeing their eter^ 
nity is at stake ! 

OF PUNISHMENTS. 
It is the certainty of punishment, more than the severity of 
it, that will have the greatest effect upon mankind. Vigorous 
laws, properly apportioned to the nature of crimes, and well and 
faithfully executed, are best for the well-being of society. But as 
the degrees of punishment must bear some analogy to the circum- 
stances of the crime, so the heinousness of the offence with its 
magnitude, must be taken into the account, to judge properly 
what degrees of chastisement shall be inflicted in any case. — - 
Very few, if any persons should be punished with death, because 
it is taking that which cannot be restored. And to take that 
from another, which we did not bestow, and which cannot be 
restored, is running near to the precipice of doing unnatural injus- 
tice. 

An innocent person being suddenly cut off, is injured irrepa- 
rably beyond all possible calculation ; for his eternity may de- 
pend upon it. But the variations of crimes are so great and nu- 
merous, that a variety of punishments is necessary to meet every 
case ; hence, the Penitentiary System presents to view, as proper 
for the subject, by admitting of degrees, both of time and soli- 
tude. 

The institution is humane, both in its nature and consequences. 
The culprit is prevented from further injury to society, and has 
opportunity for reflection — and by learning or improving some 
trade, he may become an useful' member of society — and if in- 
nocent of the charge, may yet be restored to his privileges, which 
has been exemplified in several cases. 

In many cases the Judge or Jury, from strong presumptive 
proof, may believe a man accused to be guilty of the charge, and 
as a dangerous man to society and to his neighborhood, would 
feel free to send him to the Penitentiary, when neither the crime 
nor the Evidence would justify them to take his life. Hence, un- 
der sanguinary Laws many offenders would escape through hu- 
manity. 

A few plain Rules, properly enforced, will prove of more con- 
sequence, than tyrannical barbarity, or despotic cruelty. This 
is self-evident, to those who reflect on the various modes of fami- 
ly government. 

Those parents who threaten much, and perform but little, and 
promise some and do nothing, but by fits and starts, dealing out 
blows without rule or reason, and then only when in a pet or 
jjpaesion — have children who have no confidence in what they 



556 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



say. For their inconsistencies they are cordially despised by 
their children, who wish to get from under their government 
And such children become mere pests to society. On the other 
hand, such parents as use few words, and are firm, who act de- 
liberately, perform their promises or threats, are generally blest 
with obedient children, who afterwards are a blessing to the com- 
munity. 

The design of punishment is, — 1st, to reform the person who 
suffers it — 2dly, to prevent the perpetration of crimes, by deter- 
ring others — 3dly, to remove those persons from society, who 
have manifested by their tempers and crimes, that they are unfit to 
live in it. 

The reformation of a criminal can never be effected by a pub- 
lic punishment, for the following reasons: 

First — As it is always connected with infamy; it destroys in 
him the sense of shame, which is one of the strongest out-posts 
to virtue. 

Secondly — It is generally of such short duration, as to produce 
none of those changes in body or mind, which are absolutely 
necessary to reform obstinate habits of vice. 

Thirdly — Experience proves, that public punishments have 
increased propensities to crimes. A man who has lost his char- 
acter at a public whipping-post, hath nothing valuable left to lose 
in society. 

Pain has begotten insensibility to the whip, and shame to in- 
famy : these, added to his old habits of vice, he probably feels a 
spirit of revenge against the whole community, whose laws have 
inflicted his punishment upon him, and hence he is stimulated to 
add to the number and enormity of his outrages upon society. 

Therefore public punishment will harden the heart, and tend 
to qualify men to be a nuisance to society, and a pest to mankind. 
For a man who hath neither moral virtue, nor a good character, 
nor property to influence his actions and conduct, hath nothing 
to lose by misconduct but his soul — the company of his friends, 
and his liberty and life. 

Hence the punishment should be fitted to his case, arid the de- 
gree to the nature of his crime which the Law of Equity re- 
quires. The difference of crimes and the variations are such, 
that the Penitentiary system seeras best fitted to it, and appears 
the most suitable on the principles of humanity and common 
sense, to answer the purpose. 

First — it-admits of degrees both of time in the duration, and 
also in the confinement. 

Secondly — It prevents the stupefaction, or insensibility to even- 
sense of shame, or duty and moral obligation and character, 
which the ignominy from the Pillory or Whipping Post beget — 



AND REFLECTIONS, 



and also it prevents the resentment or desire to revenge the pub- 
lic infamy. 

Thirdly — It prevents his bad example from corrupting- society, 
and gives" him no opportunity of injuring others, was he disposed 
to do it. 

Fourthly — It gives him time and opportunity for reflection and 
repentance ; and must naturally prove a stimulus to the mind. — - 
The loss of friends and their company, the loss of liberty, the 
idea of which is more painful than the thoughts of death ; and the 
idea of regaining or being restored to them again, which is so 
animating and pleasing, have a powerful operation and influence 
upon the mind to produce a reformation. And he may yet be- 
come an useful citizen by his trade; the injured also may be in- 
demnified, and likewise the public expenses paid. 

The practice of hanging for ; horse-stealing,' under the idea 
of proportioning the punishment to the crime — is to suppose, that 
a man is of no- mora value than a horse, degrading mankind down 
to a level with the brutes.. 

The frequency of public executions and gibbets in British Eu- 
rope, tend to harden the people, and contaminate the human mind. 
It eradicates those soft principles of nature, implanted in the- 
human breast by the Creator, which are so visible in childhood, 
until they are erased by a long course of evil habits. Thus peo- 
ple becoming hardened, are qualified for every evil work, so as to 
sport with death, and scoff at damnation — and hence the many 
pick-pocket robberies, and other evils which transpire while view- 
ing the awful scene of execution, and which, if detected, would 
expose them to a similar fate. 

There are upwards of one hundred and sixty offences, which, 
are punishable with, death, according to their code of criminal 
laws. 

Now to consider this subject properly, there appears not that 
distinction observed between vice and virtue, which the nature of 
the case admits of, and requires to be made for the welfare of 
society ; and of course, if the human mind is not properly inform- 
ed, and impressed with just views of Right and Wrong— good 
society c'annot be cultivated, and the world will remain as a bedlam 
under the curse of ignorance. For according to the fountain so 
will be the stream. Hence if the principle be bad, the fruit must 
be bad also. Therefore the axe must be laid at the root, and the 
rubbish, dissipation and darkness, arising from ignorance, must 
be removed. General information must be promoted, and proper 
kieas implanted and cultivated in the mind, that people may prac- 
tice Virtue from principle, as rational agents, who must give ac- 
count. 



558 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



The propriety and importance of a good and early education, 
is not considered by many. But let it be remembered, whatever 
is learned in youth, remains fixed for life ; whereas what old peo- 
ple learn, is like writing on the sand, which is washed out by the 
first rain. Therefore bend the tender mind, like a young 
branch the way you would have it grow, otherwise it will be 
hard to effect by art,- what would become easy and natural, if 
timely performed. 

Provided we are not to be governed on such principles, as 
ignorance and terror compose, then we must insist on the oppo- 
site theory, viz. general information and proper motives. Such 
at are noble in their nature, and calculated in their consequence 
to promote the 'welfare of Society. And every one must strive to 
do his part, both in cultivating and practising the WORK ! 

This subject properly digested, shews the propriety of inculca- 
ting the doctrine of First principles — our relation to God and 
man ! Without this how shall people judge of Natural Justice 
and moral obligation ? Or how perform their moral duties 1 In 
proportion to the ignorance of the people, vice and imposition 
have ever abounded — whilst on the other hand, in proportion as 
light has shone, true dignity of soul has appeared in a line of vir- 
tuous conduct. Natural Justice attended to, and the Moral Gov- 
ernment of the Supreme Being acknowledged. In proportion as 
any Nation or People have been just and good, so prosperity has 
attended them, whilst the arts and sciences have flourished. But 
when their conduct has been reversed, though God may have 
borne with them for a season, the day of their visitation will come 
at last ! 

OF POLITICAL EXISTENCE. 
God, as the Creator and supporter of man hath a right to gov- 
ern his creatures and prescribe the rule of their actions. Man, 
as his creature, has a right, and it is his duty and privilege to 
obey. In eternity people must be judged and rewarded, as in- 
dividuals only. But in this world as we exist socially, we have 
social privileges, which are called Political; and National Polit- 
cal privileges abused, becomes a political evil, and a political evil 
must be cured, or it must become remediless. And as these priv- 
ileges are for a time only, when abused the personal rights of 
mankind are infringed upon, contrary to the ' Law of Nature,' 
and Natural Justice calls for a remedy. Of course there must 
be 'a reform,' or else an 'overthrow!' It is perfectly consistent 
with propriety to demand the former — the latter is the just visit- 
ation of a righteous Judge ! ! The first is a duty which is in 
our own power — the latter always a just dispensation of the Al- 
mighty. As it is no where said, that Nations in their political 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



559 



capacity shall be judged in futurity — political evils must be pun- 
ished here. 

Therefore, when a Government is overgrown in tyrannical 
power and wickedness, dissipation, luxury and oppression abound ; 
and unheard of cruelties prevail. All manner of debauchery — 
drunkenness and revelling, with other concomitant vices and 
evils, so great and so many abound that it may be said, 'Moral 
EviF reigns triumphant in the land, and virtue cannot be found. 
Justice is trampled upon — moral obligation is despised! and man- 
kind become like Bedlamites, and the doctrine of Atheism is the 
order of the day. 

Hark ! Lei reason ask, ' Does it not seem to comport with the 
Moral Government of the Supreme Being, who is just and wise, 
to overthrow such Political Existence, as being unworthy, and 
thereby open a door for another such an one as will secure to 
the people the enjoyment of their right, agreeable to the order of 
things, and acknowledging HIS government, live agreeable to 
the 'Moral Law,' the 'Law of Nature,' and the 'Rule of Prac- 
tice V 

If all our ideas of ' good and evil,' of ' right and wrong,' are 
not chimerical, we must answer in 'Reason,' that it would be 
Just to overthrow them as a social and political body, as unwor- 
thy of their privileges, and it would be a mercy to the people and 
to rising generations, by some revolutions to be. restored to their 
' Just Rights.' 

The history of the Egyptians, froxn the time of Joseph to Mo- 
ses, with their conduct towards the Jews, and the overthrow of 
the Egyptians, with the consequent deliverance of the Israelites, 
the former being necessary for the accomplishment of the latter, 
are examples of this truth. How Just and Merciful, and yet how 
wise are the dispensations of Divine Providence, in the Social 
and Political existence of human affairs. 

The history of the Jews from the time of Moses to the present 
day, is a further continued example of the same. And taking 
' Moral good and evil' as the rule or criterion by which to judge 
of expected dispensations, according to Deuteronomy, xxviiith 
chapter, any considerate man may foretell the probable fate of 
any nation. The present state of the Jews is a living and stand- 
ing monument of the dispensations of Divine Providence. The 
overthrow of Babylon, as unworthy of a political existence, was 
just; and yet it was a mercy to the Jews, whose deliverance was 
<onnected with it. And the same observation would equally apply 
to the rise and fall of Kingdoms and Empires in different coun- 
tries and ages of the world; provided we had light and informa- 
tion enough to view the hand of the Lord. For these thingg 
-happen not by accident or chance, neither do they spring Tap 



560 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



from the dust; but they happen under the wise and superintend- 
ing hand of the providences of God. And these things will 
continue, until Universal Rights, obligations and duties are uni- 
versally regarded; and HIS kingdom rules over all. 

OF THE SPREAD OF THE GOSPEL. 

To judge correctly of things, we must view them as they ought 
to be, as they are now, and then inquire how they became so. 

First. The Gospel was commanded by Jesus Christ to be 
preached to " all Nations," and to every creature," promising 
to be with his Heralds to the " end of the world." ■ When the 
persecution arose about Stephen, the Brethren were scattered, 
and were travelling abroad, preaching the word. The blessing 
of God attended their labors, while the " Apostles" still abode 
at Jerusalem. Hence the command and promise, for the Spread 
of the Gospel was not confined and limited to the " Twelve Dis- 
ciples," but extended to all the ministers of Jesus Christ through 
all ages to the end of the world. Therefore if all things were 
right, the gospel would be received in all lands and in all hearts. 
But it is not so ; a small part only of the world hear, and enjoy 
the heavenly tidings, and that in a very dark degree ! 

In Asia, which contains, as is computed, five -hundred millions 
of people, what darkness and ignorance prevails I But a few, 
very few, who have even the outward preaching of the Gospel. 
Not even excepting those countries and parts of Europe and Af- 
rica, as well as Asia, which are contiguous to old Jerusalem, 
where the Gospel was first propagated and substantiated. Turk- 
ish darkness and " Mahometanism" triumph, and the name of 
" Christian" is held in contempt. Of 120,000,000 of " Chris- 
tians," nominally so called in Europe, how few have just and 
proper notions and ideas of things pertaining to religion? For 
the greater part are almost as ignorant, even of the doctrines of 
Christianity, as the Indians of America, and of experimental re- 
ligion they are as ignorant as the Hotentots at the Cape of 
Good Hope! Of seven or eight millions of people in North 
America, though most of them have the Bible or Testament in 
their houses, how many are unacquainted with experimental 
religion; and even ignorant of the very first principles of the 
doctrines of 'Christ? Though America is favored with the 
greatest share of "Common Learning" amongst the common 
people, of any nation in the World ; probably as three to one. 
Yet how dark and ignorant still ? What selfishness prevails, 
and how little is Natural Justice regarded in Social life. How 
little is moral obligation considered in the various transaction 
and concerns of life. 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



561 



How few are living for eternity, and conducting as they ex- 
pect to answer at the bar of the Supreme Judge ? I*i short, 
how few attend to the " Moral Law" " to love the Lord with 
all their Heart, and their neighbor as themselves." And to the 
*' Law of Nature," which coincides with the 14 Rule of Prac- 
tice," as " ye would that others should do to you, do ye even 
so to them ;" for this is the " Law and the Prophets," and is 
sanctioned by Jesus Christ. 

Until the gospel is preached to all mankind, there is some 
body who ought to preach that does not ; and there are grand 
causes, enough to provoke the God of Love to anger, towards 
those who hold the people in the darkness of ignorance, by 
cruel and wicked LAWS! 

Query. — How happens it, that Mahometanism routed Chris- 
tianity out of the Eastern World? 

Doubtless Chsistianity was abused, perverted and so cor- 
rupted, that the substance was lost in the shade ; and the name 
of the thing only remained. Hence Mahometanism, which 
admits of no " idolatry," was preferable; therefore the Nomi- 
nal Chriatians, who were not worthy of a political or social 
existence, having forfeited their right and privilege by sin, 
were justly scourged-— deprived of the gospel, and removed o«„t 
of the way, that a better 'ism might follow. 

These ideas will "justify the ways of God to Man." When 
a social existence is forfeited by abuse, the people constituting 
it, stand in the way of their betters ; and of course, the Be- 
ing who 44 gave, hath a right to take away," and bestow it on 
such as are more worthy. Justice is then administered to the 
former, and mercy to the latter. And that people who possess 
the most "moral virtue," «r will answer the best and most 
noble purpose are the most preferable. — Therefore to remove the 
vicious out of the way, as being hindrances to righteousnesses 
good.— Of two objects, goodness and wisdom will prefer and 
choose the best, to answer a good and important purpose, and 
accomplish a noble end. Hence of two 'iftms supported by the 
arm of human power,"one is " old in evil and very bad ;" the 
other young and more hopeful ; and therefore, it is consistent 
with wisdom, justice, goodness and mercy, to prefer the latter. 

Many people talk about the "plans" of the Almighty! If 
man was perfect in wisdom he would need no plan. And that 
which argues imperfection in roan, will not, cannot argue per- 
fection in the Deity. Therefore such expressions are perfect 
nonsense if brought for any thing more than a comparison or 
an illustration ! 

1,1 Morally" speaking, whosoever is right must be just, and 
whosoever is right and just must he good; and whosoever is 

36 



5Q2 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



right and just and good, must be loise ; and whosoever is just 
and righteous and good and wise must be most NOBLE in 
the Superlative degree ! Therefore we must unite these 
ideas of Justice, Righteousness, Goodness and Wisdom, in the 
Moral Character of the Almighty, in order to have any proper 
conceptions of his Moral Government and of his noble dispen- 
sations to the social bodies of mankind. 

Some people, to exalt his justice, destroy his Goodness and 
Mercy, and represent hirn a mere Tyrant! others speaking to 
exalt the power of God, destroy his justice and mercy. An- 
other exalting his mercy destroys his Justice. Thus they split 
up the Almighty into parts, ascribing to him certain ideas 
which they call " Attributes," formed in their own concep- 
tions — and by extolling his power, or his " mercy or justice" 
improperly bear false testimony, and give the Almighty a 
character which is far from the truth, as manifested either in 
his '' dispensations" or the u written word." For instance, 
s-ays one — " God is all mercy, he is so good. If he be all 
mercy, where is his Justice ? A Governor is so good as to be 
all mercy, and therefore will pardon every culprit ; and will 
suffer none to be punished, however dangerous to Society. 
Thus the innocent must suffer, and the guilty escape and go 
free ! Now to let the guilty escape and the innocent suffer 
without any possible remedy, exhibits the executive power 
as possessing neither mercy nor justice, nor goodness, in his 
procedure — and of course lie cannot be right or noble in his 
nature or dispensations. A being without mercy, who is un- 
jvjSl and not good, but destitute of every right and noble prin- 
ciple ; and is not in possession of any true and genuine wis ■ 
dom ! This is the picture of the very Devil himself. 

But the true character of JEHOVAH, or the manifestation of 
God in Christ — is uniformly consistent with itself, agreeable to 
the principles of "Justice," and *' Righteousness," and 
; Goodness," and " Wisdom," and " Mercy," — Mercy to 
'proper objects of Mercy — but to let the innocent surfer and the 
guilty escape, is an unjust tyranny. But "Mercy" is always 
sispensed consistent with, or agreeable to the principles of 
true " Justice," when administered by the Most High. If- a 
person hath sinned, pardon without repentance could never ex- 
cite gratitude ; therefore it would be a thankless act, or favor 
bestowed upon any culprit who remained impenitent. Reli- 
gious privileges are the graces of God — and as a wise Gover- 
nor he expects and requires a proper use of them. Some 
people abuse these privileges by stealing a power, without a 
right, which is assumption ; and a power possessed without a 
right, is an unjust tyranny. Now here is an abuse of social 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



Trghts, so that the innocent must suffer by being oppressed 
and deprived of their rights, .who have not merited such treat- 
ment at their hands. Natural justice is infringed upon, and 
the government of the Almighty is despised. God is said to 
be " jealous for His glory, and will rot give it to another." 
Therefore for the honor of His government and the mercy of 
the injured, justice demands the removal of such power. And 
such removal would bring mercy to the injured, justice to the 
guilty, and honor to His own moral character. 

As " Natural evil" is the effector consequence of " Moral 
evil;" as nations have nourished in proportion to their vir- 
tues, and as judgments have pursued them on account of their 
wickedness — and hence " Angels sinned, and are reserved 
under chains of darkness to the judgment day to be punished." 
£in drove Adam out of Paradise. Sin brought destruction on 
the antediluvian world. Sin was the cause of the overthrow of 
Sodo-m and Gomorrah. 

Of the Canaanites, God said, "the iniquity, <fcc. is not yet 
full." He had a right to demand their obedience, and to dis- 
pose of their lives in any manner he chose. God waited and 
bore with them near five hundred years as a political body, and 
-then destruction to the full, overtook them as a nation. Sin 
brought calamities on the Jews as a nation, and they are a 
standing monument thereof to this day ! 

Again, as political evils in social bodies, consequent upon 
41 Moral Evil" in them brings national destruction, so a social 
repentance and political reform is necessary, to avert the judg- 
ments of God, which threaten impending danger over a guilty 
4and. The case of Ninevah is a striking example of the deal- 
ings of God, with a sinful and repenting people. The Jews 
frequently experienced deliverances m their social capacity, 
when a reform and repentance took place among them. If ten 
righteous persons had been found in Sodom, the place would 
have been spared for their sakes. Isaiah said M except the 
Lord had left unto us a small remnant, we should have, been 
as Sodom and Gomorrah!" Jesus Christ calls the Righteous 
the Salt of the Earth.' 1 And if it were not for the High; 
eous that now are, and those that will be in succession, it 
would be inconsistent with the Moral character of the Almighty, 
and the nature of his moral government, to continue the world 
in existence 1 

The Jews were to attend three feasts in a year, *' Pentecost, 
Tabernacles, and Passover," by the special command of God 
AH the males who were twenty years of age and upwards, were 
to appear thrice annually before the Lord, in one Congregation 
at Jerusalem, which would leave all their borders defenceless, 



5M EXEMPLIFIED^ E^PEREENCE", 



and exposed to an invading foe. Their enemies in their ah- 
senee might have laid their country waste and captivated their 
wives and children,, unless restrained by the Providence of 
God* Here would i»e a trial &f faith, and a proof G*f Provi- 
dence r who for their encou rag-emeu t promised that their ene- 
mies should not desire their Land at such times,, which argues 
the superintending haind of Providence over nature and over 
human affitirs. The xk. chap- of Ezekiel is pertinent to the 
same pom**} ©f doctrines When a nation or people have for- 
feited their political existence fey sira, and the sword of the 
Lord, either Beasts, Famine, Sword e*r Pestitance, was drawn 
for their extermination — ^-Though Noah, Daniel^and Job stood 
before me r saith> the Lord, they sbouid deliver neither son or 
daughter but their own souls/ The- escape of Lot fre^m the 
overthrow of Sodom, and by the warning of Christ, the escape 
of the Christians from the destruction of Jerusalem, are stri- 
king examples of Saltation, and- remarkable proofs of the prov- 
idence of God. 

OF GOD'S REPOSITORY. 

There was but one generation between Adam and Noah — in as 
much as Methuselah the oldest roan r connected them both, in a 
line — again, Shem connected Noah and Abraham, from whence 
a connect chain*, down through his posterity was transmitted, re- 
cording the dispensations of Divine Providence. 

God as a wise and good being we may apprehend, has actions 
and ends woirthy of Himself. Hence the Righteous Disposer of 
events and the universal Governor. What he doeth must be 
right, just, good, and wise. And hence Righteousness, Justice, 
Goodness, and WiscTom reigning together, goodness will bestow 
mbrcy where it can be done agreeable to Justice, and Wisdom 
and Righteousness are perfect and will not err, for here is perfect 
and complete harmony in the attributes of God, in every case 
whatever. The fewest measis are employed to accomplish the 
most important and noble ends; in the display of his justice against 
the impenitent ; and in his warnings to rebels. Hence privileges 
revert to the objects who were injured — whilst the greatest possi- 
ble good and mercy is extended to future and remote generations 
of mankind. 

1 Moral Evil,' being universal in a social capacity, there was 
ao * moral virtue,' but in individuals; and hence the necessity of 
virtuous society. Therefore, as every thing must have a begin- 
ning, Abraham, the fifth life from Adam, Methuselah, Noah and 
Shem, having come in between, to connect the chain of tradition, 
by having a personal acquaintance with each other, until the in- 
vention of letters should furnish a record. Abraham lived in 



AND REFLECTIONS, 561 

*Okahka, feared the Most High, and was enjodned to §uit that part 
*of the country, and come to the land of Canasm. And God made 
u * covenant with Abraham.' Christ was on %he side of God. — 
'The nature and object of the 1 covenant' was ' Holiness," which 
.Abraham was to '-receive, practise, "teach his family, and transmit 
%o his posterity.' 

' Faite' was the condition on which the promised blessings 
were depending* and 'Circumcision' was the seal * and the 
-blood of Christ, to which it looked .forward, and which was com- 
prised in the blessings, was to purify the heart ; through the faith 
of Abraham, which was in fact the faith of the gospel. 

The eternal covenant /between the Father and Son, to divide the 
world between Christ and Satan, is no where to be fousid in Scrip- 
Sure ; but the covenant with Abraham was real. The covenant 
was frequently intimated, but never confirmed, until it was actually 
done with Abraham. 

The Apostle calls it a 'man's covenant: 1 yet as Abraham 
was brought into it by faith and obedience, so must we. For we 
are to be 'justified by faith," 1 .and 'without faith it is impossible t© 
please God.' ' He that cometh to Go6, must believe that He is, 
•mid that he is a rewarder of them who diligently seek Him.' — 
Hence, in this manner of ' seeking' through t! faith,' theire is a mo- 
T.al conformity to the whole will of God, from the heart, which 
necessarily implies resignation and dependence. Of course, there 
ds;an agreement between the ' wilP of the ' creature' and trie will 
•of the Creator ; at which time and place, the blessing of pardon 
•and holiness is given by Christ, and received by the suppliant, 
which is the ' New Covenant' of grace wrote in the heart, and a 
confirmation of the covenant made with Abraham. 

Thus Christ isthe meritorgous cause of our redemtption. 

But Faith is the instrumental cause' of our Salvation. 

' Abraham believed God, and it was counted, or imputed to him 
tfcr Righteousness^ — Thus Abraham was justified by faith and he 
was called the friend of God. And Abraham was circumcised, 
-and those males of his household also, which was the beginning 
.of the Church of God, established by faith upon earth, as^. Spir- 
itual, Personal, Social Compact. 

From the family of Abraham originated afterwards, what was 
mailed the * Congregation of the Lord,' and the * Church in the 
Wilderness,' through whom the ' Oracles' were transmitted t© 
posterity. As bed and as rebellious as the lews were, God chose 
the best people the world furnished at that tame, to prove and shew 
fhis mercy and display his justice, in a visible and providential 
tmanner, to bring about universal ^righteousness, as a precious seed 
an resertve, and as a repository for Himself, to be manifested as a 
landing and Jiving monument aood credible pro©f through all ages 



563 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



existence. Hence, said Jesus, 4 O Jerusalem ! Jerusalem ! how 
often would I have gathered thy children togetherj as a hen doth 
gather her brood under her wings, but ye would not. Behold, 
your house is left unto you desolate, and ye shall not see me, hence- 
forth, until ye shall say, Blessed is he that cometh in the name of 
the LORD. 1 And they were destroyed and dispersed, like the 
Ten Tribes, abroad amongst the nations of the earth, by the Roman 
army ; like as a curse for disobedience, entailed on them to this 
day. 

The abuse of moral privileges, by luxury and dissipation, tends 
to sink the human mind into brutality, and destroy every principle 
that is kind, noble, generous and humane. The present state of 
the natives of Africa and America, are striking examples, and 
shew to what a low ebb the moral faculty can be reduced. We 
see them prefer a toy or trifling trinket to useful arts. In them 
we see every unkind disposition indulged towards their fellow 
creatures ; and strangers considered as enemies ; so that almost 
every family becomes a village, and every village becomes a na- 
tion. And these are almost continually at war, destroying each 
other, so as to prevent their population from extending. 

' The love of money 1 is said to be the root of all evil. 1 The 
spirit of it is 'moral evil' and the effect is, ! natural evil/ as the 
necessary consequence entailed. The ' love of money' led the 
nations of Europe to enslave and destroy the poor Blacks of Af- 
rica, and the miserable Indians of America. And within the 
space of three centuries, they have destroyed and enslaved togeth- 
er, as many of those unfortunate creatures, as now exist in those 
two quarters of the World. Nine Millions have been enslaved 
from Africa, which is computed to contain twelve millions of in- 
habitants. And an incredible number also must have been slain. 
The Spaniards in South America, enslaved and destroyed alone 
twelve millions — besides the millions which fell in the Isles, of 
which Hayti itself contained 3,000,000. But the superintending 
hand of Providence, which over rules the actions of men and 
devils, will no doubt bring good out of evil. Most of those un- 
happy wretches, after being in slavery a term of time, will be 
affronted at the idea of being sent back to their native shores ; 
and many are rejoiced at their situation, miserable as it is, and ex- 
press gratitude that by this means they have found the faith of 
Abraham,, in the gospel of God's dear Son ; to bring them the 
peace and joy of the kingdom. And why should it be incredi- 
ble to believe, that one day the gospel shall return to their native 
shores, and spread through Afric regions, and that wilderness 
blossom like the rose ? 

The natural abilities of the European and the Africans, per 
haps admit of improvement equally alike. Yet while one is now 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



569 



rising to its highest excellence, the other is but a little superior to 
the brute beasts. Doubtless it is the providence of God, attend- 
ing the improvement of one, while the other is justly visited with 
the entailment of ignorance, stupidity, and sloth ; whilst moral 
evil fills their hearts, and governs all their actions. 

America, adorned and enriched with some of the most lofty 
mountains, extensive rivers, natural canals, and numerous fresh 
inland seas ; situated between two oceans, nearly divided in the 
centre, and yet connected by a narrow isthmus — enriched with 
almost every species of valuable treasure in the bowels of the 
earth, as if to invite the foreign emigrant to pay a friendly visit ; 
nevertheless, lay undiscovered for several thousand years, as if 
reserved for the era, when ■ common sense' began to awake up 
from her long slumber. As if the Creator's wisdom and good- 
ness had a ' New World,' in reversion from a new theatre for the 
exhibition of new things. 

Here a new philosophy, both in nature and in divinity was to 
be taught, and embraced. False notions respecting the figure of 
the earth and the spurious Vicegerency, were both to be rejected 
together. The doctrine of 'passive obedience and non-resist- 
ance,' was then to be suspected and go down the hill. There 
seemed to be no place in the 'political world, nor any part of the 
natural world, that admitted of the change to begin, so thorough- 
ly as in America. The state of the country, and the prejudices 
of the people, were both so favorable for it. 

And three things are the result, which are worthy of reflec- 
tion. 

First. All religious opinions are protected; and universal 
rights of conscience established ; and also a government of rep-- 
resentation, which is elective only. 

Secondly. The dirty slave-trade, in which almost all Europe, 
as well as America, was engaged, is now forever at an end — no 
nation protecting it. And in those countries where slavery ex- 
ists, they are used more humanely than formerly ; and instead of 
death for mere trifles, the penitentiary system is adopted. 

Thirdly. The spirit of inquiry, the spirit of missionary is 
prevailing, together with the translation of the scriptures into so 
many new languages. Bible societies are forming to disperse 
the holy scriptures. Priestcraft is falling, and the power and 
influence of the established, corrupt, and wicked clergy, is broken 
and tumbling down. Crowned heads are going out of date. The 
whole world is in commotion, and peace taken from the earth ! 
The animal creation is proving a scourge in many parts, to the 
human family. The wars may be considered as the sword of 
the Lord ; as ' if the Devil had come down in great wrath, know- 
ing that he hath but a little time.' This brings scarcity, which 



563 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



existence. Hence, said Jesus, ' O Jerusalem ! Jerusalem ! how 
often would I have gathered thy children together^ as a hen doth 
gather her brood under her wings, but ye would not. Behold, 
your house is left unto you desolate, and ye shall not see me, hence- 
forth, until ye shall say, Blessed is he that cometh in the name of 
the LORD.' And they were destroyed and dispersed, like the 
Ten Tribes, abroad amongst the nations of the earth, by the Roman 
army ; like as a curse for disobedience, entailed on them to this 
day. 

The abuse of moral privileges, by luxury and dissipation, tends 
to sink the human mind into brutality, and destroy every principle 
that is kind, noble, generous and humane. The present state of 
the natives of Africa and America, are striking examples, and 
shew to what a low ebb the moral faculty can be reduced. We 
see them prefer a toy or trifling trinket to useful arts. In them 
we see every unkind disposition indulged towards their fellow 
creatures ; and strangers considered as enemies ; so that almost 
every family becomes a village, and every village becomes a na- 
tion. And these are almost continually at war, destroying each 
other, so as to prevent their population from extending. 

' The love of money 1 is said to be the root of all evil? The 
spirit of it is 'moral evil' and the effect is, 'natural evil,' as the 
necessary consequence entailed. The ' love of money' led the 
nations of Europe to enslave and destroy the poor Blacks of Af- 
rica, and the miserable Indians of America. And within the 
space of three centuries, they have destroyed and enslaved togeth- 
er, as many of those unfortunate creatures, as now exist in those 
two quarters of the World. Nine Millions have been enslaved 
from Africa, which is computed to contain twelve millions of in- 
habitants. And an incredible number also must have been slain. 
The Spaniards in South America, enslaved and destroyed alone 
twelve millions — besides the millions which fell in the Isles, of 
which Hayti itself contained 3,000,000. But the superintending 
hand of Providence, which over rules the actions of men and 
devils, will no doubt bring good out of evil. Most of those un- 
happy wretches, after being in slavery a term of time, will be 
affronted at the idea of being sent back to their native shores ; 
and many are rejoiced at their situation, miserable as it is, and ex- 
press gratitude that by this means they have found the faith of 
Abraham,, in the gospel of God's dear Son ; to bring them the 
peace and joy of the kingdom. And why should it be incredi- 
ble to believe, that one day the gospel shall return to their native 
shores, and spread through Afric regions, and that wilderness 
blossom like the rose ? 

The natural abilities of the European and the Africans, per 
haps admit of improvement equally alike. Yet while one is now 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



569 



rising to its highest excellence, the other is but a little superior to 
the brute beasts. Doubtless it is the providence of God, attend- 
ing the improvement of one, while the other is justly visited with 
the entailment of ignorance, stupidity, and sloth ; whilst moral 
evil fills their hearts, and governs all their actions. 

America, adorned and enriched with some of the most lofty 
mountains, extensive rivers, natural canals, and numerous fresh 
inland seas ; situated between two oceans, nearly divided in the 
centre, and yet connected by a narrow isthmus — enriched with 
almost every species of valuable treasure in the bowels of the 
earth, as if to invite the foreign emigrant to pay a friendly visit ; 
nevertheless, lay undiscovered for several thousand years, as if 
reserved for the era, when 1 common sense' began to awake up 
from her long slumber. As if the Creator's wisdom and good- 
ness had a 1 New World,' in reversion from a new theatre for the 
exhibition of new things. 

Here a new philosophy, both in nature and in divinity was to 
be taught, and embraced. False notions respecting the figure of 
the earth and the spurious Vicegerency, were both to be rejected 
together. The doctrine of 'passive obedience and non-resist- 
ance,' was then to be suspected and go down the hill. There 
seemed to be no place in the political world, nor any part of the 
natural tvorld, that admitted of the change to begin, so thorough- 
ly as in America. The state of the country, and the prejudices 
of the people, were both so favorable for it. 

And three things are the result, which are worthy of reflec- 
tion. 

First. All religious opinions are protected; and universal 
rights of conscience established ; and also a government of rep-- 
resentation, which is elective only. 

Secondly. The dirty slave-trade, in which almost all Europe, 
as well as America, was engaged, is now forever at an end — no 
nation protecting it. And in those countries where slavery ex- 
ists, they are used more humanely than formerly ; and instead of 
death for mere trifles, the penitentiary system is adopted. 

Thirdly. The spirit of inquiry, the spirit of missionary is 
prevailing, together with the translation of the scriptures into so 
many new languages. Bible societies are forming to disperse 
the holy scriptures. Priestcraft is falling, and the power and 
influence of the established, corrupt, and wicked clergy, is broken 
and tumbling down. Crowned heads are going out of date. The 
whole world is in commotion, and peace taken from the earth ! 
The animal creation is proving a scourge in many parts, to the 
human family. The wars may be considered as the sivord of 
the Lord ; as 4 if the Devil had come down in great wrath, know- 
ing that he hath but a little time.' This brings scarcity, which 



570 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



produces famine. And famine will bring- plague, which already 
prevails in many parts of the world. Besides, such general and 
repeated shocks of earthquakes — so that sixteen cities were des- 
troyed in a very short space of time, in South America. Thus, so 
many extraordinary things as have transpired of late, and are trans- 
piring, has not been known in the annals of history. And there 
never was a time, except the era which gave our Saviour birth, 
that was so pregnant with important things, as the day in which 
we live. 

May not the ' seventh trumpet' now. be sounding, and the 
4 seven last plagues' be pouring out? Is not the harvest of the 
earth ripe for the reaper with the sharp sickle V Then we 
should swell the cry, 4 Thy kingdom come — send forth more 
laborers into the harvest.' Is not the ' vintage of the earth ripe 
also to be gathered, and cast into the wine-press of the wrath of 
Almighty God ?' 

Are not all the governments of the old world tyrannical, and 
repugnant to the 4 Law of Nature?' Is there any government 
in the world, except America, that is framed so as to admit of 
amendment ? Being contrary to the 4 law of nature,' and not 
admitting of amendments, are not those governments in their vesy 
first principles, of a pernicious kind, and of an incorrigible 
nature, founded in 4 moral evil,' so as to perpetuate the same, 
without any possibility of redress? Why ought they to exist ? 
By what right can they exist ? Are they worthy of an exist- 
ence ? Does not injured innocence cry against them for redress 
to the Governor of the World, whose tender care is over all his 
works? Does not justice in the ' Law of Nature,' demand a 
satisfaction against them ? Would not mercy be extended from 
the Divine Governor to the injured, by undertaking their cause, 
and restoring to them their rights, which are unjustly withheld 
by those evil governments? Do not these reflections lead the 
mind necessarily to conclude, that a powerful and JUST JUDGE 
will undertake the cause of the oppressed, and overwhelm the 
oppressors with an everlasting destruction. 

SUMMARY REVIEW. 

The 4 Law of Nature,' is that relation which man originally 
stands in to his Creator and to his fellow Creature. 

In this state, all men are equal, and naturally free and inde- 
pendent, in their individual capacity, and endowed by their Crea- 
tor with certain unalienable rights, as life, liberty, enjoyment of 
property, pursuit of happiness, and the privilege of private judg- 
ment. In these they are equal and independent, as much as if 
there was none other person upon earth, but th? individual him- 
self alone. But when taken in a social capacity, they are depend* 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



571 



ent upon each other. The king is dependent on his subjects; 
and the governor on the governed ; the master on the servant, 
and the servant on the master; the blacksmith upon the carpen- 
ter, and the carpenter upon the blacksmith, and both of them upon 
the farmer for their bread; and the farmer in his turn, is de- 
pendent on them for his mechanism. Thus social privileges are 
reciprocal; being connected mutually, they are necessarily de- 
pendent upon each other. 

A hermit 1 s life in solitude, is the most independent of any; and 
yet what could he do in sickness? He would then be depend- 
ent upon others for their assistance, to do that for him, which 
he could not do for himself. Therefore, the idea of social inde- 
pendence is a solecism, which has no place in common sense. 

As a whole is composed of parts, and the parts collectively 
form one whole ; so the human family are, and must be consider- 
ed socially related, and collectively dependent upon each other. 

Hence, our rights and necessities being equal, so are our ob- 
ligations and duties likewise; and therefore, considering the- 
rights of man as an individual, they are called personal rights, 
Considering them in his relation to his fellow-creature, they are 
ealled social rights ; and considering them in his relation to his 
Creator, they are called moral rights. 

Personal rights are by virtue of existence, as life, liberty, and 
all the intellectual rights of the mind; of course religion is one 
of those rights, as also the pursuit of happiness, &c. 

Social rights are by virtue of being a membe 1 * of society; and v 
as one of the whole, who is interested in the security of those per- 
sonal rights against usurpation, he hath a claim in conjunction 
with others for protection of his person, property, and character. 
The right itself, is good and perfect, by virtue of existence; but 
is imperfect in point of power ; both in each and all, in their in- 
dividual capacity. And hence the power which is called govern-, 
ment. is made up or composed of all those rights which are sur_ 
rendered by the individuals themselves ; and cast into the com 
mon stock, for the better regulation of the whole j which is made 
up or consists of the aggregate of those rights, which though 
perfect in the individual personally, yet socially, answer not his 
purpose for the want of power. And therefore, for the want of 
personal power, for the security of personal rights, the right im- 
perfect in power is surrendered and cast into the common stock, 
and so the arm of society, of which he is a part, is taken in pre- 
ference, and in addition to his own. — The aggregate of those 
rights, imperfect in power in the individual, is surrendered to 
trustees in trust, as the delegates of the people, to act as their 
representatives for the benefit of the whole. This delegated pow- 
er is called government, and can never be applied to invade thoss. 



572 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



rights, retained, which are sufficiently perfect in the individual* 
and Ibr their proper exercise need no political strength. Of this 
kind are the rights of life, limb, liberty, and all the intellectual 
powers or rights of the mind, as study, pursuit of happiness, pri- 
vate judgment, &c. These things can never be invaded by the 
power of the government, without infringing upon natural justice. 
Because the power delegated, is to be applied for the benefit and 
welfare of the people ; and not to oppress, domineer and tyrannize 
over the people, and make them miserable. 

These observations show the origin of government, and the 
necessity of a constitution, to point out, what may, and what 
may not be done. To make the rulers responsible for their trust, 
and conduct, and to secure the admission of improvement, as ex- 
perience may point out wherein the Constitution is defective ; and 
all the laws which are founded upon this, as a charter given to 
the delegates or trustees in trust, should be an expression of the 
toill of the people. And those laws should be as few as is possi- 
ble — consistently with the nature and state of things ; and should 
he founded on such principles of justice as will admit of the 
greatest humanity in the suppression of vice, in the maintenance 
of equity, and in the promotion of virtue in the land. Therefore 
a proper distinction between vice and virtue should be made : 
and punishment fitted and apportioned to the nature of crimes. 
Torture, barbarity, and every thing which has a tendency to 
liarden mankind, should be cautiously avoided. Private revenge 
should be discountenanced by civil laws ; and the abuse of ser- 
vants ought not to be passed over with such impunity as it is in 
many parts of the world ; but there ought to be some restriction 
upon Masters, so that justice may take place in the administra- 
tion of corporal chastisement. — Ought not a responsibility to be 
secured in this as well as in any other exercise of authority ? — 
There is something here, which deserves to be seriously weigh- 
ed, when we reflect on the universal rights of man. 

Moral rights are the result of moral law: — And as a Creature 
dependent upon the Supreme Governor of the world, who enjoins 
the obligation and prescribes the Law, and rule of practice, man 
has a right to obey, by attending to the law, and by keeping the 
rule : And human governments, have no right to interfere by as- 
suming a power to tolerate man to pay his devotion to his God. 
For before any human government existed in the world, there 
was a compact between Man and his Maker, which cannot be 
altered by any human laws. Therefore, all laws ought to be 
made in conformity to this pre-existing compact; otherwise they 
do mischief by making encroachments upon the rights of con- 
science, and cause confusion in society by creating broils and 
S-nimosities— consequently all denominations of Religion should 



AND REFLECTIONS, 



573 



be protected in the peaceable enjoyment of their rights. And 
universal rights of conscience ought to he established in every 
land, agreeable to the Creator's Law, primarily established by 
HIM. 

Rights imply privileges; and a privilege implies duty, when 
taken on the ground of the 'Law of Nature, } or the ' m&rallaw? 
or the ' rule of practice? And duties imply obligation. — There- 
fore, if by the Maw of nature,' one is favored with the Rights of 
equality and independence, it is his duty to enjoy, maintain and 
improve them. If it be my right to enjoy life and liberty, it be- 
comes my duty to preserve and improve them ; If I have a right 
to enjoy property and pursue happiness, it is my duty to do im- 
properly. And also in matters of private judgment, in matters 
which concern me, it is my duty to investigate and judge rightly, 
Why is it my duty to maintain my equality and independence; 
and to preserve my life and liberty ; and to enjoy property and 
pursue happiness and also to judge in matters of moral duty?— 
Equality, independence, life, liberty, property, happiness, and the 
things of private judgment in moral duty, are the gifts of the God 
of Nature; and designed by him to answer a purpose worthy of 
Himself Therefore, to neglect them, is to treat them with indif- 
ference ; and to be indifferent is to undervalue them ; and to un- 
dervalue such important gifts, is to undervalue the Giver; and 
of course to treat him not with neglect only, but with a degree of 
contempt also. Because our all is connected with it. Not only 
our eternity hangs upon it, but also, all the things of time ! And 
hence the omission, or neglect, prevents our accomplishing that 
nobU purpose for which we were designed by the Creator. — 
Therefore we infringe upon the "law of nature,' by departing 
from Her Rule, which is the ' Law of God ; and violate our 
moral obligation to the Most High, who, as a righteous Judge, 
will call all people to an account, 4 and reward them,' each indi- 
vidual, ' according to the deeds done in the body. 1 

Consequently, our equality and independence is given us, as 
individuals, that we may be capable of thinking, and judging, 
and acting in an individual capacity, and not to be accountable 
for the misconduct of others, but live in conformity to the * Moral 
Law' of love. Hence Life is the gift of God, which is our right 
to enjoy. But man has no right to destroy it. To destroy our 
life, is to infringe on 1 Nature's Law,' and violate the obligation 
we are under to Nature's God. Of course also, as means are 
necessary to be used for the preservation of life, they must be at- 
tended to accordingly. Liberty also is one of mr rights, but it 
must not be abused, but used agreeably to Natural Justice and 
moral obligation. The pursuit of pioperty is a right, and be- 
comes a duty, that we may not be dependent on others, but kaT© 



574 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



wherewith to help ourselves, and afford assistance to a fellow 
mortal in distress. Man was designed by his Maker to be happy, 
and the pursuit of happiness is enjoined upon him — and it is his 
duty to promote the same in others. Hence the object and the 
right, and the means and the duty, are all connected and stand 
in relation to each other. The duty demands the use of the 
Zieans to improve the right, to obtain the object — Happiness | 
This duty is a moral obligation, because enjoined by the Moral 
Governor of the world. 

Consequently, all the intellectual powers of the man, are call- 
ed upon., and employed to act as a rational creature, who must 
give an account. The understanding to collect evidence that it 
may judge correctly. The memory to reflect and recollect, for 
the benefit of judgment. The will to consent only to what is 
right, agreeable to his best judgment. For man is led by incli- 
nation sometimes contrary to his judgment, and then he comes 
under condemnation, of which he is always conscious in a degree, 
conformable to his judgment. 

Man is required to act as a rational creature, and to act from 
proper motives, and of course to act from a well regulated judg- 
ment. And that the judgment may be correct, the understand- 
ing must be well and properly formed. This implies a duty to 
search for truth, and weigh every eviderce, and give it just and 
proper weight, in order to proceed righteously — as for eternity. 

' Moral Evil,' is an improper motive or bad principle at heart. 
So says Christ — ' he that looketh on a woman to lust after her, 
hath committed adultery with her already in his heart.' The 
desire being indulged, and the consent of the mind being given to 
a thing contrary to a better judgment, against the 1 Law of Na- 
ture.' Sin is a transgression of the law — and the ' will of God' 
is the Moral Law. By going contrary to it, a person must forfeit 
what I choose to call his infantile justification, mentioned 
in Romans v. 18 to 20. And thus goes out of the Divine favour 
by his own personal sin, into personal condemnation and the king- 
dom of Satan, and led captive by him at "his will. 

Hence there must be a personal repentance for personal sins : 
and a moral conformity to the will of God, to be reinstated in the 
Divine favor, as one of the divine family. This conformity is 
through 'the door—the way' to God, which is Christ. Here is 
pardon and peace to be found in such conformity, and faith, or 
what may be termed an assent or conformity to the proper moral 
evidence — evidence given to the mind, (but not to the bodily sense) 
is the power by which it may be done. This act of conformity is 
the act of f faith,' which is * imputed for righteousness.' Thus, 
' a man is justified by faith, and hath peace with God, through 
our Lord Jesus Christ' Being justified by faith from the guilt of 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



575 



his own sins, and having peace with God through Christ, he has 
a sensible love to God from obligation, and a sense of the love of 
God towards him, in the gift of Jesus Christ, by whom he hath 
acceptance, and for the Holy Spirit through the same Divine 
channel, from whom all blessings flow. 

After Justification by Faith from the guilt of his own sins, be 
is required to prove his Love to Christ, by walking in the Light 
and keeping his Commandments. Hence the commandment is to 
Love one another'- — ' Love your enemies'- — ' do good to them that 
hate you' — ' pray for them that despitefully use you and persecute 
you.' 

Again, ' Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, 
£oul, mind and strength, and thy neighbor os thyself.' Which 
implies that from the Heart, we should devote our whole 4 soul, 
body, and substance,' with all our time and talents to the glory of 
the Most High which is a resignation to the will, disposal and 
service of God only— and hence thou.shalt — ' Love thy neighbor 
as thy self J Who is thy neighbor 1 Thy friend, enemy, acquaint- 
ance and stranger, and whosoever is in distress, no matter who. 
He is God's creature, and thy brother by the 1 Law of Nature ;' 
and the ' Moral Law,' commands to ' Love thy neighbor as th) » 
self ; and also enjoins the ' Rule of Practice, — t As ye would that 
others should do to you, do ye even so to them.' Thus Moses, the 
Prophets, and Jesus Christ, teach the same doctrine. Hence the 
; Moral Law' and the ' Law of Nature,' and the ' Rule of Prac- 
tice,' on the principles of equity and obligation are a UNIT ! ! 

Therefore, said Christ, * if ye love me, keep my command- 
ments.' And one command is, ' to do good to those who are our 
enemies,' and ' Love thy neighbor as thyself.' The conduct of 
jthe Samaritan' towards the man who fell among the thieves, is 
enough to prove, who our ' neighbor' is. The Samaritans, who 
taught to consider the ' Jews as enemies,' and hence the ' woman 
questioned Christ why he asked her for water. 

The Samaritan proved a nurse, a servant, and benefactor, by 
providing an asylum, and taking him to the Inn, paying the ex- 
penses, without expecting any reward from man. And the com? 
mand was ' go and do thou likewise.'' — But ' if a man doth not 
love his brother whom he hath seen, how can he love God 
whom* he hath not seen % 

Again, ' If a man seeth his brother stand in need, and give not 
wherewithal to supply his wants ; how dwelleth the love of God 
in him ? Therefore we are commanded to I love in deed and in 
t.ruth, jpd not in word, and in tongue only.' Consequently, to say 
• be ye warmed and be ye clothed,' and like the ' Priest and Le- 
vite, pass by on the other side,' with perfect neglect or compo- 
sure, is a departure from the * Law of Nature,' and the * Moral 



576 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Law,' and the 1 Rule of Practice," seeing our rights and wants, 
duties and obligations are equal in both laws and in the Rule ! 

We are to prove our Faith and Love to Christ, by ' walking 3 
in the light and keeping His commandments ; and hence the in- 
junction, 1 as ye have received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye 
in him.' And thence our actions, flowing from 1 faith' and 
* love,' are the evidences or 4 fruits of faith' — hence said James, 
' show me your faith without works, and I will shew you my 
faith by rnyivorks.' 1 Then he makes mention of two, who were 
justified by works flowing from faith, and adds, ' as the body with- 
out the spirit is dead, so faith without works is dead also.' — there- 
fore, we conclude that a man is justified by works and not by faith 

only- 
Let it ever be remembered, that faith will never be called in 
question in the day of Judgment; there vvill not be any need 
for faith then, because Christ who then will be our Judge, will 
have given up the mediatorial kingdom to the Father, and faith 
will be brought to sight. But the virtue of all our deeds will then 
be put to the trial, what spirit they were of; and mankind will 
be ' rewarded according to their works,' or ' the deeds done in 
the body, whether they be good or bad.' 1 

Those who \ put away the evil of their doings, and wash in 
the fountain for sin, and have made their robes white in the blood 
of the Lamb/ having continued ' to take up their cross daily, 
and follow after him by denying themselves,' will stand acquitted; 
but ' these who will not have Christ to reign over them,' but lead 
a life of rebellion ; the non-conformity disqualifies them for a di- 
vine inheritance, hence there must be two classes of different 
states and dispositions of heart. And of course on the principles 
of 4 moral justice,' they must have different sentences and rewards 
from a Righteous Judge. How then can it be said to them agree- 
able to truth, in that day of final retribution, ' Come ye blessed of 
my Father, inherit the kingdom, prepared for you — For I was an 
hungered, and ye gave me meat, I was thirsty and ye gave me 
drink ; I was a stranger, and ye took me in ; naked, and ye 
clothed me ; sick and in prison, and ye came unto me and visited 
me ; inasmuch as ye dicT it unto one of the least of these, ye did 
it unto me : provided they have never been in the spirit of doing 
such things to the people of Christ, for his sake ? 

The rights and obligations of all men are -equal ; and so their 
exposures, and dangers, and necessities, and reverses of fortune, 
and hence the golden rule of practice, 4 as ye would that others 
should do to you, do ye even so to them.' — for the objects of dis- 
tress are the Representatives of the Lord Jesus — therefore as 
they are sent to * prove our love to Christ,' a cup of cold water 
in the name of a disciple given to one of his little ones, shall 



t 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



577 



not lose its reward ;' and when done from duty and love to Christ, 
will be so acknowledged by him in the day of judgment, and! is 
as acceptable to the Lord as if it had been done to the person of 
Christ. For 'God looketh at the heart, and judgeth according to 
intentions | 1 — therefore • he that confesseth me before men, him 
will I confess,' said Jesus, 'before my Father and his holy an- 
gels !' — ' And for every idle word that man shall speak, he shall 
give an account thereof in the day of judgment,' — and 'by thy 
words thou shalt be justified — and by thy words thou shalt be 
condemned. 1 Matthew xii. 36, 37. 

Therefore man is called to devote all his time, soul, body, and 
substance, to the love and service of the Lord Jesus Christ in this 
world, if he would stand acquitted in the day of accounts ! Of 
course, objects of distress are to be attended to, and not barely 
those, of our own household, though they ought not to be neglect- 
ed ; but objects of charity should be sought out. I do not say, 
that such as are able to work, and will not, should receive, nor 
the man that will take your charity to buy spirits and get drunk — • 
because to give to such, instead of its being a charity, it is hiring 
or paying for their idleness and wicked conduct, and encouraging 
them to persevere in evil. But it would be better to give to ten 
imposters, than to deny one real object of distress. Therefore re- 
member the good Samaritan, ' Go and do thou likewise,' if you pro- 
fess to be a follower of Christ, lest you hear the sentence, ' depart;' 
with these piercing words — ' I was sick, hungry, thirsty, a stran- 
ger, naked and in prison, and ye neither visited, nor fed, nor gave 
me drink, nor clothed me, nor took me in ; inasmuch as ye did it 
not unto one of the least of these, ye did it not unto me — depart ye 
cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared (not for man) but for the 
devil and his angels.' Matt. xxv. 41, 42, 43, and 45. For those 
only ' who have washed their (not Christ's) robes, and made them 
white in the blood of the Lamb, will stand before the throne of 
God.' Rev. vii. 14, 15, Isaiah i. 17. Zach. xiii. 1.— ^There- 
fore attend to the Two laws and the rule ! 

CONCLUSION. 
' Personal Rights' are by virtue of 1 existence.' 'Social Rights,' 
by virtue of being a member of Society. * Moral Rights' by vir- 
tue of Moral obligation to the Moral governor. Equality and 
independence being the ' Law of Nature,' from them, government 
should spring by delegation and representation. But from as- 
sumption sprang tyrannical governments. And ' religious es- 
tablishments by Law,' founded on ignorance and false ' Moral 
obligation,' was imposed on the world, to answer the purposes of 
ambitious usurpers. Hence arose the ' Papal Power,' as man 
was not suffered to think, and judge, and practice for himself: 

37 



578 N EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



but the nonsense of others must be believed before his own senses; 
which produced the 4 seas of blood,' which flowed by the intole- 
rant hand of persecution ! At length ' Light' broke in L ' Com- 
mon sense' waked up, and embraced a new theory of' Philosophy,' 
both in ' Nature,' and ' Divinity !' The Old World being chain- 
ed, did not admit of a general and thorough reform : hence 
America was the only place, both in the Political and Natural 
World, that opened a fair prospect for a beginning. And such 
as began to think, and to judge, and to act for themselves, and felt 
the spirit of ' independence and equality of man, which is the law 
of nature,' arose from their depressed state, and felt the spirit of 
enterprize. They 'flew to the wilderness' of America, pregnant 
with the spirit of freedom in embryo, in their emigration, which 
then laid the foundation, and still marks the outlines of our na- 
tional character. 

Moral virtue came by revelation, and is enjoyed by inspiration 
in the heart, called ' restraining grace.' Hence the necessity of 
a 'moral social compact.' Abraham and his successors formed 
the beginning of the true Church of God : through whose suc- 
cession the promised Messiah came. The Jews are a standing- 
monument of the just dispensations of Divine Providence. Jus- 
tice, when administered in the removal of societies corrupted 
through * moral evil,' who are incorrigible, and unworthy of a po- 
litical existence, proves a mercy to rising generations. And such 
revolutions will continue, until it appears whose right it is to reign, 
and his kingdom come, and reign over all ! The sword of the 
Lord is drawn out ; and the five scourges of the Almighty are 
abroad in the earth j and Oh ! that the people would 4 learn 
Righteousness ! ! V 

A cause of a cause, is the cause of the effect also which that 
cause produces. And hence, those who injure others by slander 
or misrepresentation, are responsible for all the consequences at- 
tending it ; and must answer it before the supreme judge of the 
world ! 

By what right or authority may one person, or a body of men, 
raise a persecution against another ? It is not authorised in the 

records of Christ, either by his ' commands' or his ' example.' 

And of course, such a right or power was never ' delegated' or 
sanctioned by him. Man could not bestow the right, because he 
does not possess the authority to do it ; unless it be ' assumed ! 
which is an unjust tyranny. 

' Persecution, for differences of opinion and modes, &c. in 
religion, is an ' anti-christian spirit;' and is contrary to eve- 
ry ' rule of right,' and repugnant to every ' moral obligation a 
and of course it is a violation of the law of nature,' as well as 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



579 



of the 4 moral law,' and of the 1 rule of practice. 1 Of course, 
* natural and moral justice' must condemn it. 

Those people who usurp the liberty to attack the absent charac- 
ter of others, in an unjust manner, to weaken their influence by 
destroying their good reputation, and sinking them into 'contempt 5 
in public estimation ; rejoicing at their misfortune and calamity, as 
if a very great victory was gained, donot know what spirit they are 
of! It would be well for such persons to study the 1 law of nature,' 
with the 1 Moral Law,' and reconsider them by comparing them 
with the 'Rule of Practice/ examining their own spirit and con- 
duct, and then see how they agree and comport together, accord- 
ing to love and union, which is enjoined by the gospel of Jesus 
Christ. For if the practice flows from an unjust and an unhal- 
lowed spirit of jealousy, from ambition, pride, and self-will, the 
SOUL is surely destitute of that ' heavenly principle,' that 'noble 
mind,' which was in Christ ; and which was designed to reign in 
the Heart and Practice of His Followers, to be made manifest in 
their spirit and tempers ; and shine forth in their example con- 
tinually. And hence they are to be called ' the light of the w r orld,' 
and as a city set on a hill which cannot be hid. And it would be 
proper for such persons as those to attend to Luke xi. 35th, with 
the context. And Matt. vii. 2, &c. as a looking-glass. 

Therefore ' let all those who name the name of Christ, be care- 
ful to depart from iniquny,' and never take the ' devil's tools,' with 
which to do the Almighty's work. 

But said one, ' Master, we saw one casting out devils in thy 
name, and we forbad him, because he followed not us.' Why do 
you forbid him 1 — 4 He followed not with us.' Wherein does he 
differ ? 4 In name, mode and opinion.' But do you believe he is 
a good man, and that the essence of the matter is in him ? O yes, 
4 but he followeth not with us.' Take care ! forbid him not ! 

The lowest sense in which one can be supposed to c cast 
out devils in the name of Christ,' is to be instrumental in the 
hands of Christ by preaching the Gospel to the Awakening 
and conversion of sinners, from the errors of their ways, to 
serve the Living GOD. Now if such fruit evidently appears, 
and it be manifest that the pleasure of the Lord prospers in 
his hand, who durst set himself up as inquisitor general ? and 
as the accuser, witness, judge, and jury, to condemn such as 
being nothing, but shameless intruders and most daring impos- 
tors ? But 'he followeth not us !' Hark ! hear what the Master 
saith — 4 forbid him not ; for there is no one who shall do a mir- 
acle in my name, that can readily speak evil of me ; for he 
that is not against you, is for you.' 

It is not enough barely to say, I will let him alone ; for there 



580 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



is no neuter in this war ! Therefore, if you are a follower of 
Christ, you must prove your love to him, according to your 
ability. \ For he that knoweth to do good,. and doeth it not, to 
him it is sin.' And in the day of final decision, you will hear 
the sentence, 'inasmuch as ye did it not. unto one of the least 
of these, ye did it not unto me. Depart, &c. 

Consequently, that the cause of Christ be not hindered, but 
that his gospel take an universal spread, instead of being ac- 
tuated by a short-sighted, mean, sinister, low, contentions 
party spirit, we should have a heart, full of love to God and 
man, to expand the mind with that i Charity which never fail- 
eth, and thinketh no evil, but suffereth long and is kind, is 
gentle, and easy to be intreated.' And look at the universal 
or most extensive good ; and encourage such means and insti- 
tutions as are most likely to accomplish the most noble ends and 
purposes to mankind. And hence, not like the Jews, who long 
looked with expectation for the Messiah, and when he came, 
rejected him. Or, as sora p others, who pray to God to revive 
his work, and send forth more laborers into the harvest; then 
oppose both the work and the means, which the wisdom of 
God is pleased to make use of to accomplish it. God doth 
work and accomplish great and important ends, by simple 
means, which are noble and worthy of himself, to exhibit his 
'linger, hand, or arm,' of Power and Wisdom to mankind; 
whilst his mercy and goodness is magnified, and his Justice 
displayed to the most ordinary understanding. And thus, 
out of the mouth of BABES and sucklings God will perfect 
praise ! 

The apostle rejoiced, that the Gospel was preached; and 
even if Christ was preached by those who were of different 
######## ^ re j i ce . Therefore forbid not those whom 
God hath sen! to preach the Gospel of his dear SON, lest you 
be found fighting against God, and it cause you tears of sorrow 
and repentance when it is too late. For the cause is tne Lord's, 
and the Eternity of mankind is connected therewith, and 
hangs upon it; and 'he that sees the sword coming, and blows 
not the trumpet — the man is taken away in his iniquity, but his 
blood or soul is required at the Watchman's hand !' Therefore 
* the Gospel is to be spread into all nations, and preached to 
every creature,'' — and the Ministers, i. e. Servants, should ' be 
instant in season and out of season, to reprove, rebuke, exhort, 
with all long suffering,' — and swell the cry, 'THY KING- 
DOM COME,' that 'more laborers may be sent intojthe har- 
vest — and many run to and fro, and knowledge be increased 
that people may be informed, and turn from their idols ; — ' Satan 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



581 



be bound, that the nations be deceived no more ; but the house of 
the Lord be established in the top of the Mountain, and exalted 
above the hills, and all nations flow unto it ; when the Wolf and 
the Lamb shall dwell together, and the Leopard shall lie down 
with the Kid. The Watchmen shall see eye to eye ; and the 
knowledge of the Lord shall cover the earth as the waters do 
the sea." When they shall not hurt nor destroy in all the holy 
mount : the Nations learn war no more ; when ' the light of the 
Moon shall become as the light of the Sun ; and the light of the 
Sun shall become seven-fold, as the light of seven days. And then 
the vice of superstition, and the barbarity of ignorance and 
Tyranny will hide their deformed faces, being swept with the 
besom of destruction from the human family. 

1 Natural Evil' is the effect or consequence of ' Moral Evil.' 
And ignorance, superstition and tyranny, with impositions and 
wicked laws, have been and still are the chains by which ' social 
privileges' are curtailed. They are the means also, which have 
brought what is called 1 Natural Evil,' as the necessary conse- 
quence of ' Moral Evil," upon society, in the different ages and 
nations of the world, which hath been and still is such a curs'e to 
the world of mankind ! 

General information, and the spread of ' Moral Virtue 1 are a 
necessary antidote to such obnoxious principles ; that the 
* moral faculty 1 may be repaired, and peace and righteousness 
reign in every clime.* 

While inventions are increasing, and the arts and sciences are 
improving, it may not be amiss for all the well-wishers of Zion, 
to watch the openings of Providence, for the furtherance of truth, 
and the spread of knowledge valuable to society among man- 
kind. And provided some suitable point should some day be 
taken on the Isthmus, which connects the NORTH and SOUTH 
of the 4 New World' now probably held in reversion, as a mercy 
to rising generations, to be a Theatre, for great things to be dis- 
played, worthy of its Author, and there should be the proper 
arrangements made for the spread of the true knowledge through 

*The " CONSTITUTION 1 ' of the United States was framed by a delegated 
"CONFEDERATION," who were chosen by the people for that purpose. The 
Constitution, when framed, was recommended by the Confederation to the different 
states — each of which voluntarily received it by their own proper legislative and 
sovereig-n authority, whose officers were chosen by the people for that purpose— all 
of which procedure islagreeable to natural justice, arising from the CREATOR'S 
" law of nature! Which shews the FEDERAL union deduced from DEMO- 
CRATIC principles-*- which exhibits the difference between six and half dozen, 
each state reserving to itself the power to govern its own' policy — which shews that 
Congress cannot legislate on slavery in the South, or upon the Yankee law reli- 
gion iii the North, of course they are "STATE" instead of national crimes, ex- 
isting before we became a nation, when under the k*** ! 



582 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



the whole world. How long a space could be required to cir- 
cumnavigate, and circumfuse such knowledge of the Causeless 
Causalor, as would inspire all nations with sensations of grati- 
tude to the Redeemer of Mankind, whose command we have for 
our encouragement ; 'Go ye into all the world, and preach the 
Gospel, and lo ! I am with you ! ! V 
Buckingham County, Virginia, 
August 21, 1812. 



LORENZO'S 

TRIAL AND CONDEMNATION, 

FOR AN OFFENCE 
AGAINST THE PEACE AND DIGNITY OF THE STATE 
OF SOUTH CAROLINA, 

UNDER THE OLD FEUDAL LAW. 



The greater the Truth the greater the Libel: 

A NEW CASE ADMITTED SO TO BE BY THE LAWYERS 1821 

FOURTH EDITION. 

State of South Carolina. 

Benjamin Hammet, being duly sworn, maketh oath and sai'th, 
that Lorenzo Dow now in this city, hath recently published and 
distributed in this city, a book printed at Philadelphia, in the 
year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and fifteen, and 
called M History of Cosmopolite^ or the four volumes of Loren- 
zo's Journal concentrated in one," and headed at the top of the 
title page as follows : 41 Quintessence of Lorenzo's Works," that 
in the said volume at page one hundred and seventy-five, are the 
following words and figures : " iNVnday, January 9th, 1804. I 
Tode 52 miles, and arrived at Charleston late in the evening, and 
put up with W. Turpin, Esq, who received me when I first was 
in this place and procured me picked meetings at his house. I 
find Mr. Hammet has gone to a world of spirits, to answer for the 
deeds done in the body. As it respects his division, it appears-his 
motives were impure, arising from a desire of popularity ; in 
consequence of which there was a breach of confidence by him 
as respected the incorporation of the house; awful to relate, it 
appears he died drunk." And on the same page below are these 
words, " and Hammet's conduct done injury" — and in page one 
hundred and thirty three are the following words: "Mathews 



584 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



invited me to supply an appointment for him in the great Meeting- 
House, which was built for the Methodists, and about which 
Hammet made crooked work." And again on the same page be- 
low, are these words, "the Hammet Methodists were low." This 
deponent further swears that the person called Hammet in the 
above extracts is the Rev. William Hammet ; on or about the 
fifteenth of May, one thousand eight hundred and three — that he 
was a Methodist Preacher in this city — and that the charges 
against him, and reflections upon his memory, contained in the 
above extracts, are FALSE, MALICIOUS, and LIBELLOUS ; 
and that the said book from which they are taken, does by its dis- 
tribution bring contempt on the family of the said deceased Rev. 
W. Hammet, and tend to stir up hatred and contempt for his mem- 
ory in this community — and to excite his 'relations to a breach of 
the peace. This Deponent further swears, that he at first endeav- 
ored to satisfy said Lorenzo, that said allegations and statements 
were untrue, and did accordingly do so, but that the said Lorenzo 
refused to give any certificate of such his conviction.* This 
Deponent lastly saith that the said Lorenzo hath distributed already 
several of said books, and is continuing to distribute them, all 
which acting and doings of said Lorenzo are against the peace 
and dignity of said State. 

B — II 

Sworn before me, this 22d Jan, 1821. ) 
J H M , Q. V. I 

* f^fThe following was the only condition on which I could avoid the suit, which 
in conscience 1 CONFESS 1 could not sign ; 

u State of South Carolina > 
Charleston District. \ 

Know a!l men by these presents. That I, Lorenzo Dow, Preacher of the Gospel 
being called upon by Benjamin Hamn.et, for an explanation of what is contained In 
a printed work, entitled, "Lorenzo's Works," of which i ana the Author, and hav- 
ing found, that 1 herein asserted sentiments, not from my personal knowledge, but 
from hearsay, which 1 now believe to be incorrect, and without proper foundation. 
This is, therefore, to state to the wo -id, that what is contained in the 133d and 175th 
pages of said work, relative to the Rev. VVm. Hammet, deceased, is totally errone- 
ous, and are not entitled to that credit, which has been paid to them. I further cer- 
tify, that I make this declaration, out of a due regard to truth, to the memory of the 
deceased to his surviving relatives and friends, and to the community in which he 
lived. And 1 earnestly request all such persons who are in possession of said work,, 
to take notice accordingly. 

Given under my hand, this twenty second day £ 
of January , Anno Domini, 182L ^ 

Witness," 



AND REFLECTIONS, 



585 

\ 



THE STATE OF SOUTH CAROLINA. 

BY J. H. MITCHELL, JUSTICE OF THE QUORUM, IN AND FOR 
THE SAID STATE. 

To any lawful Constable — 

WHEREAS complaint upon oath lias been made unto me by 
Benjamin Hammet, that Lorenzo Dow, now in this city, hath re- 
cently published and distributed in this city a certain work enti- 
tled "History of Cosmopolite," and another* work entitled 
" Quintessence of Lorenzo's Works," wherein the late William 
Hammet is most scandalously libelled and which tends to stir up 
hatred and contempt to his memory, and to excite his relations to 
a breach of the peace, and that said Lorenzo still continues to 
distribute said work against the peace and dignity of the Stale. 

These are therefore to command you to apprehend the said 
Lorenzo Dow, to bring him before me to be dealt with according 
to law. 

J. H. M. Q. U. [l. s ] 

Given under my hand and seal at Charleston, this 22d day 
of January, one thousand eight hundred and twenty one. 



The State vs. Lorenzo Dow. 
LIBEL. 

The Keeper of the Gaol will receive the prisoner for further 
examinations, he refusing to give bail, and him keep. 

J. H. M. Q. U. 

January 22d, 1821. 

[This was sent by my friend, and not an officer, to the tight house.] 
* Here was a BULL, the works were one. 



586 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



State of South Carolina, 
Charleston District. 



Jan. 24, 1821. 



Personally appeared before me, Samuel Richards, one of the 
Justices of the Quorum, in and for the said State, Lorenzo Dow, 
Duke Goodman and Henry T. Farmer. Who acknowledge 
themselves indebted to the State of South Carolina. Lorenzo 
Dow in the sum of five hundred dollars, Duke Goodman, and 
Henry T. Farmer in the sum of two hundred and fifty dollars 
each. The same to be paid out of their real or personal estate, 
should the said Lorenzo Dow not fulfil the condition of the follow- 
ing recognizance. 

The conditions of this Recognizance is such, That if the said 
Lorenzo Dow be and appear before the Court of Sessions to meet in 
Charleston on the second Monday in May next, to answer to the 
said State for a Libel against the memory of the late Reverend 
William Hammet of which he stands charged, and that he the said 
Dow do submit to the sentence of the said Court, and do not de- 
part the Court without license from said Court, then this Recog- 
nizance to be null and void, and of no effect — otherwise to remain 
in full force and virtue. 



Done in presence of ) 
Samuel Richards, Q. U. ) 

[The foregoing signature is given at the earnest request of my 
friends, (who I conceive act from^the purest of motives,) but with 
a great burthen on my mnid, and was I to act my feelings, it 
would be otherwise, which T cannot communicate to others — 
but I have never acknowledged a " Rev. William Hammet."] 



LORENZO DOW, 
DUKE GOODMAN, 
HENRY T. FARMER. 



L. DOW, 



INDICTMENT. 



TAe State of South Carolina vs. the Rev. Lorenzo Dow, 

Robert Y. Hayne, Esq. ) ( Samuel Prioleau, 
Attiy General ; $ ( Counsel for Dft. 

This was an indictment for a libel on the deceased Williasi 
Hammet, tried before his Honor Judge Johnson, in Charleston, 
in the state Court of Sessions, the 17th May, 1821. The alleged 
libel was contained in a journal of the defendant's life, published 
by him originally in Europe, and reprinted in Philadelphia in 
the year 1815 by some other person. The first count of the in- 
dictment was in the following words : 

The State of South Carolina, > io ^ > 
Charleston District. ) 

At a Court of General Sessions, begun and hoi den in and for 
the District of Charleston in the State of South Carolina at 
Charleston, in the District and State aforesaid, on Monday, the 
fourteenth day of May, in the year of our Lord, one thousand 
eight hundred and twenty-one : — 

The Jurors of and for the District of Charleston, aforesaid, that 
is to say, William Blamyer, (foreman) William Sawyer, Sylva- 
nus Keith, Nathaniel HaAvson, Francis Eveleth, Welcome Obeds, 
Henry Knust, Francis Farmana, Michael Graham, John Kallner, 
John Dunn, Adolph Beekman, Peter Guard, and William A. Cald- 
well, upon their oaths present, That whereas William Hammet, now 
deceased, but formerly of Charleston, in the District and State afore- 
said, was in his lifetime, and long before the publishing of the 
false, scandalous and malicious libels hereinafter mentioned, a 
preacher of the gospel, of the denomination of Christians called 
Methodists : and whereas a certain house of public worship was, 
during the lifetime of the said William Hammet, erected and 
built in the city of Charleston, in the District and State aforesaid, 
called and known by the name of Trinity Church 5 and whereas 



588 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



a certain division had taken place long before the death of the 
said William Hammet, and also long before the printing and 
publishing of the false, malicious and scandalous libels hereinaf- 
ter mentioned, among the persons calling themselves Methodists, 
and one party, or division, of the said sect, or denomination, called 
themselves, and were known by the name of the Primitive Metho- 
dists, to which said party, or division, the said William Hammet 
in his lifetime attached himself and belonged. And whereas, the 
said sect, or denomination, called Primitive Methodists, worship- 
ped Almighty God in the house of public worship aforesaid, call- 
ed Trinity Church, and the said William Hammet officiated in 
said Church, and was a preacher of the gospel to the persons 
called Primitive Methodists, associated together and worshipping 
in the said Trinity Church as aforesaid : And by an act of the 
General Assembly of the said State of South Carolina, passed on 
the twenty-first day of December, in the year of our Lord one 
thousand seven hundred and ninety-three, certain citizens of 
Charleston, being of the said denomination of Primitive Metho- 
dists, and worshipping in Trinity Church as aforesaid, were 
made a body politic and corporate, by the name of the Primitive 
Methodists or Trinity Church, Charleston. And the said Wil- 
liam Hammet continued from the time of passing the said Act of 
Incorporation to the period of his death, to officiate and preach in 
the said Church to the persons who assembled therein for the 
public worship of Almighty God, and conducted and demeaned 
himself as a Preacher in the said Church, honestly, soberly, 
faithfully, and as a good, pious and faithful Preacher ought to 
have done. Now the Jurors aforesaid, upon their oaths afore- 
said, do present, that one Lorenzo Dow, not being ignorant of the 
premises, but well knowing the same, and intending to injure, 
defame, disgrace and vilify the memory, reputation and character 
of the said William Hammet, then deceased (but lately a Preach- 
er of the gospel, as aforesaid, in the city of Charleston, and Dis- 
trict and State aforesaid,) and to bring the family and descendants 
of the said William Hammet into great scandal, infamy and con- 
tempt, and to cause it to be believed that the said William Ham- 
met in his lifetime was a person of vicious and depraved princi- 
ples and habits, and that his actions were wicked, and his motives 
impure, and that he was guilty of a breach of confidence, and was 
so given to habits of intoxication that he died drunk. Did on the 
fifteenth day of January, in the year of our Lord one thousand 
eight hundred and twenty-one, with force of arms at Charleston, 
in the District and State aforesaid, maliciously and unlawfully 
publish, and cause to be published, a certain false, scandalous, 
and malicious Libel, of and concerning the said William Ham- 
met, and of and concerning his motives, principles, and habits, 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



589 



and also his conduct as a Preacher of the Gospel, and a member 
of the sect or denomination of Christians called Primitive Meth- 
odists, and also of and concerning- his conduct in relation to the 
said division among the Methodists as aforesaid, and his conduct 
of and concerning the House of Public Worship, called Trinity 
Church, as aforesaid, and of and concerning the said Act of In- 
corporation aforesaid, which said Libel was and is contained in a 
certain printed book, which he the said Lorenzo Dow had before 
that time composed and caused to be printed, entitled " Quintes- 
sence of Lorenzo's Works — History of Cosmopolite, or the four 
Volumes of Lorenzo's Journal concentrated into one," in which 
said Libel are contained the false, scandalous, malicious, defama- 
tory and libellous words and matter following of and concerning 
the said William Hammet, that is to say, " I (meaning the said 
Lorenzo Dow) find Mr. Hammet (meaning the said William 
Hammet) has gone to the world of spirits, to answer for the 
deeds done in the body," (meaning thereby that the said Wil- 
liam Hammet was a wicked man, who had departed this life, and 
whose soul had gone to answer to God, and to be punished for 
the sins he had committed on earth.) " As respects his" meaning 
the said William Hammet's "division" (meaning a certain di- 
vision or separation, which took place in Charleston among the 
sect or denomination of Christians called Methodists, to one of 
which sects or divisions called Primitive Methodists, the said 
William Hammet was attached and belonged, as aforesaid,) "his" 
(meaning the said William Hammet's) motives were impure, 
arising from a desire of popularity," (meaning that the said Wil- 
liam Hammet was actuated by impure and unchristian motives, 
and by a desire of popularity, in uniting himself to the said per- 
sons, calling themselves Primitive Methodists as aforesaid) " in 
consequence of which there was a breach of confidence by him" 
(meaning the said William Hammet) "as respected the incorpo- 
ration of the House" (meaning that the said William Hammet 
had been guilty of a breach of confidence and good faith, con- 
cerning the said act of the Legislature, passed on the twenty-first 
day of December, in the year of our Lord one thousand seven 
hundred and ninety-three, incorporating certain persons, worship- 
ping in a house of public worship in the city of Charleston, 
called Trinity Church, by the name of " The Primitive Metho- 
dists of Trinity Church, Charleston," and that the said William 
Hammet had basely abused the confidence reposed in him, by 
the persons who worshipped in, or belonged to the said Church) 
"awful to relate, it appears he" (meaning the said William 
Hammet) " died drunk," (meaning thereby that the said William 
Hammet was so wicked and depraved, and so unmindful of his 
duty, and the awful situation he wasjplaced in when about to die, 



590 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



that at the solemn moment when he was about to pass from time 
to eternity, and from the earth to the presence of his God, he the 
said William Ham met, had voluntarily and wickedly deprived 
himself of reason by drink, and had departed this life in a state 
of brutal insensibility and intoxication.) And in another part of 
the same Libel are contained certain other false, scandalous and 
malicious words and matter following, of and concerning the said 
William Hammet, that is to say, " Matthews" (meaning a certain 
Phillip Matthews,) " invited me" (meaning the said Lorenzo Dow,) 
"to supply an appointment for him" (meaning the said Phillip 
Matthews,) " in the Great Meeting Hous"e" (meaning a certain 
house of public worship in Hasell street, in the city of Charles- 
ton, called and known by the name of Trinity Church) " built for 
the Methodists, and about which Hammet" (meaning the said Wil- 
liam Hammet,) "made crooked work" (meaning thereby that the 
said house of public worship had been built for the sect or denomi- 
nation of Christians called Methodists, and that the said William 
Hammet had unjustly, basely and impiously, divested them of 
the same, and converted it to purposes different from those for 
which it was originally designed, and that the conduct of the said 
William Hammet in relation to the said House of public worship, 
was base, unjust and unholy,) to the great disgrace and scandal 
of the memory, reputation and character of the said William 
Hammet, to the evil example of all others in the like case of- 
fending, and against the peace and dignity of the same State afore- 
said. 

i 

The second count was similar to the first, except that it con- 
tained no averment that the publication was made to excite the 
family of the deceased to a breach of the peace but merely that it 
had such a tendency. Upon the defendant's being asked if he 
was ready for trial, he replied that he plead to the jurisdiction of 
the Court on the ground that he was a citizen of the State of 
Connecticut, and in a suit, civil or criminal, between a State and 
the citizen of another State, the Federal Court alone had jurisdic- 
tion. No remark was made by the Attorney General to this plea 
which was thus submitted to the Court. It was immediately 
overruled, and the defendant's counsel observed to the Court that 
his client had made the objection with a view that the Court 
should notice it, in order that he might pursue his right to appeal 
on this ground if he had any.* He then plead Not Guilty. 

* The Constitution of the U. S. Article iii. Sec. 2—" The .judicial power shall ex- 
tend to all cases in law and equity — " to controversies between two States — between 
a State and citizens of another State." 

Lavvs of the U. S. Vol. 2. Chap. 20, Sec. 13— The Supreme Court shall have ju- 
risdiction over all controversies of a civil nature, where a State is a party, except 
between a State and its citizens— tuad. except also between a State and citizens of 



EXEMPLIFIED. EXPERIENCE, 591 



The jury being sworn by the clerk, f 

The Attorney General opened the case, and stated the law as 
it will be found in his speech delivered in reply, and reported in 
this trial ; he then narrated the facts, and called his witnesses. 
The first witnesses sworn was 

James C. Martindale. He testified that in January last he 
called on the defendant at Mr. Duke Goodman's where he resided 
— that he entered into conversation with him, and after sometime 
asked defendant to let him have a set of his works. There are 
two or three other works besides the Journal. The defendant on 
this turned to Mr. Goodman and said : Friend Goodman will 
you get a set for Martindale 1 The works were accordingly 
taken down, and handed to witness, who borrowed the money, 
the price being two dollars, and paid for them that night. Upon 
being asked if the copy handed to him was the same he pur- 
chased, he replied that he could not say so, but 'twas one of the 
same kind. He was asked to turn to page 133 and then say if 
he remembered the words : he turned to it and said that he had 
never read the words before ; that the book he bought had the 
same title page, and it was delivered by him to Mr. Benjamin 
Hammet. He said he remembered seeing the Rev. Mr. Ham- 
met; but never heard that he preached in the meeting house in 
Hasell street. 

Upon his being cross examined by defendant's counsel, he 
said that Mr. Hammet had left a son and daughter, but he did 
not know how old they were, either now or when their father 
died — that the son was the elder of the two, and he supposed him 
not over thirty years of age. He said, he, witness, had obtained 
the copy of the woks of defendant at the request of Mr. Ham- 
met, for him, and to promote the sale of the books. He wished 
to assist the good old man on his journey through life. He said 
the defendant was a preacher and that he, witness, liked to hear 
him very much. On being asked where the copy held in his 
hand was printed, he replied in Philadelphia. He was then 
questioned by the Attorney General and replied that he had no 
idea the book contained any thing against Mr. Hammet when 
he procured the copy for the son, nor did he believe that the son 
knew any thing of it either. 

other States— in which latter case it shall have (i. e, the State) original, but not 
exclusive jurisdiction. 

The lawyer* said I could not appeal to the U. S. Court, because my case was a 
criminal case, and not a civil one ; a U. S. Judge said 1 could appeal to it. by or 
through the Constitutional Court. It is an important question. Where does the 
truth lay ? May the nation see to it ! 

t Before this I thought that Criminals were privileged to challenge the Jury— here 
I 3aw no opening, or I should have challenged the 'foreman, for reasons known \o 
myself. 



592 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



Mr. Philip Hoff was then sworn and testified that the defend- 
ant had deposited with him for sale, eight books with the same 
title page, with the one shown him about the 15th January last, 
but he did not know if they were copies of the same with that 
shown him — they had not the same binding, this being in boards 
and those in leather. 

Mr. Benjamin Hammet was then sworn. Upon examining 
the book he said it was the same that Martindale had furnished 
him with, and which he had requested him to get — that at the 
time he made the request he did not know that it contained any 
thing disreputable to the memory of his father. He said at the 
time his father died, he, the witness, had entered his tenth year — 
that he was now twenty -seven years old — his father's name was 
William Hammet, and he was in his lifetime a preacher in 
Trinity Church. 

Mr. David Richer testified that he knew Mr. Hammet, and he 
was a preacher in Trinity Church in Hasell street — that he was' 
the founder of the Church and his sect was called " The Epis- 
copal Primitive Methodists. ; ' There had been a division be- 
tween the Methodists — one party worshipped in Trinity Church, 
and Hammet belonged to it, and continued there till he died in 
May, 1803 — that the meeting house was built by Hammet and 
his friends, by subscription — the sect professed to follow the doc- 
trines of Wesley. 

Upon his cross examination he said that he had been one of 
Hammet's congregation — the house was not built by Hammet 
himself but by collections from the members — did not know if 
Hammet had the power to dispose of it — it was sold by one Bra- 
zier to the Episcopalians, after the death of Hammet, to whose 
situation he had succeeded — the other division of Methodists he 
said was called Asbury and Coke's Methodists — he did not know 
what disease Mr. Hammet died of. 

In the course of this cross examination the defendant's counsel 
inquired into the truth of the charges in the publication both re- 
specting the alleged breach of confidence by Hammet, and his 
having been brought to his grave by intemperance. This course 
being objected to as contrary to the established rules of law, he 
contended that he had a right to give truth in evidence to show the 
defendant's intention, if not to justify, that the common law cer- 
tainly intended that the falsehood of the writing should be regard- 
ed essential to constitute a libel, or the epithet false wouid not have 
been found in all the precedents as it is, even in the present indict- 
ment. Why, he asked, is this so universally done if it be unne- 
cessary ? Was the Court to be reminded at the present day that 
the immateriality of the truth or falsehood of a libel in an indict- 
ment was a Star-Chamber doctrine? — originating in a tribunal 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



593 



having no jury ; composed of judges appointed by the king, cal- 
culated to rivet the chains of despotism on the people — ready to 
serve the favorites of the crown, and opposed in its very constitu- 
tion to freedom ? A court which at length became so hateful to 
the nation as to be abolished as a nuisance ? — Was this Court to 
be reminded that the doctrine was never heartily received as sound 
even by the English judges themselves, for though Mansfield 
sometimes (not always) adopted it, Camden and others rejected 
it? — that it was a doctrine repugnant to truth, for it punished it — 
to justice, for it enabled the wicked to triumph — to policy, for it 
sanctioned crimes by protecting criminals — and to the constitution 
of these free States, for it destroyed the liberty of the press. He 
contended that it not only violated law but what was perhaps more 
important to mankind, it oppugned common sense — that it was 
clear there could be no crime without a criminal intention existing 
in the mind — that as the jury were called on to find the guilt or 
innocence of the defendant, they must judge of the intent with 
which the act was done from evidence, or it would entrap their 
consciences, for they were sworn to give a true verdict — that 
if the jury be confined to the meaning of the words used, and 
the fact of their being published without being allowed a further 
investigation as to the defendant's intention, then the prothonotary 
of the Court who had read the words to the jury and thus pub- 
lished them, would be guilty of a libel if the words were libellous 
— then the Attorney General himself could not escape from 
the same consequences, and if the same rule was adopted in a 
capital case he might become a fe lo de se ! He then reasoned 
from analogy to show what the law had established as a rule in 
other criminal cases — that a man might carry off the goods of 
another without his consent, which being found, the law would 
presume it was done feloniously, but it did not deprive the de- 
fendant of the right to prove, if he could, that he was not 
guilty of the theft : for he might have found the goods, or re- 
ceived them of another person innocently ; or they might have 
been clandestinely put into his pocket by another. So upon 
an indictment for murder, the killing being proved, the law 
correctly implies malice aforethought ; but the defendant may 
justify it as in obedience to the law, or se defendtndo — Now, 
said he, if the rule contended for in a libel be applied to mur- 
der and proof be excluded of the intent of the party killing, 
then the soldiers of our country might be executed for fighting 
her battles, or the sheriff for executing the mandate of the 
law ! — Why, he asked, should the crime of libel be put on a 
different footing from all other crimes ? Was it worse than 
murder ; yet the murderer was humanely permitted to urge 
every thing he could by proof and argument in his defence; 

38 



594 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



but the lips of the supposed libeller were closed ! — that the 
only true reason which could be given for so absurd a rule 
was that it would prevent the follies and crimes of the great 

from being brought before the public eye it w^uld tend to 

conceal from the people the misdemeanors of their servants ; 
and this reason of itself showed that its corrupt origin was as 
he had asserted in the Star-Chamber — that there was but one 
solitary reason openly urged why the rule should now exist, 
which was that whether true or false the tendency of libel is the 
same, it leads to a breach of the peace. Now it is manifest that 
this reason would, if true, exclude every defence whatsoever in 
case of libel, yet the books say that there are many defences. 
Holt on libel, enumerates a great variety (in page 279) as that 
he was an jnnocent publisher ; or that it was a report of a trial ; 
or of a committee of Parliament ; or matter of caution and with- 
out malice, or admonition, or christian reproof, or criticism ; in 
short, says he, " whatsoever in reason is a sufficient vindication 
is so in law" — yet this same writer is one of the most strenuous 
in other parts of his treatise in maintaining that the truth is no 
defence ! — This the counsel contended was unreasonable, for who 
he asked couh' deny that the truth or falsehood of a publication 
concerning another, must form a most material consideration in 
weighing the intention of the defendant ? He then showed that 
the subject always continued a vexata questio in Great Britain, the 
bench differing among themselves on the propriety of the rule, 
and the bar doing the same whenever the question arose — he 
showed that one party contended that the greater the truth the 
greater the libel ; which to a certain extent was admitted by their 
opponents to be true ; but the conclusions drawn from the trial 
were very different ; for whilst the former would not admit it at 
all, the latter insisted that a jury might safely be permitted to listen 
to the proof of the truth of every charge, because if it aggravated 
the libel the defendant would no more bring it forward than plead 
guilty; but if it showed his intent to be innocent he ought to be 
allowed. That at length, in the year 1793, an attempt was made 
in Great Britain to put a stop at this indecent altercation, and a 
bill was introduced (generally called Mr. Fox's libel bill) which 
was discussed for some time by many of the first men in that king- 
dom, and after some pruning passed, and became the law there. — 
That bill not only enacted but purported to declare what the law 
was, namely, that a jury might in prosecutions for libel give a 
general verdict of guilty ; or not guilty which the Court contend- 
ed either meant that they should be allowed to consider the inten- 
tion of the defendant in making the publication, or else it meant 
nothing ; if it meant the former, then he said under that act, the 
truth, to manifest the motive (not to justify) might be proved — 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



595 



that if it were declaratory of the common law, then the citizens of 
this State are clearly entitled to its provisions — but if it were not, 
then was Great Britain upon this matter more free than ourselves; 
a conclusion at which he should be sorry to arrive. He then 
quoted the case of the seven bishops in 4 State Trials ; of the king 
against Fuller, in 5 State Trials ; of the king against Home, in 
Cowper 672, and the king against Woodfall in 4 W. Rp. 127, all 
which he contended clearly established the doctrine of the common 
law (as declared by Mr. Fox's bill) to be that the defendant was 
at liberty to prove any thing which showed his intention not to 
be malicious, and a fortini the truth. 

He then quoted what had been said by Chief Justice Parsons of 
Massachusetts upon the point in 4 Mass. Tr. Rp. 169 — that this 
great judge, whom the counsel said he regarded with as much 
veneration for his talents and knowledge of law, as he did Lord 
Mansfield himself, had expressly admitted in that case the propri- 
ety of the distinction between offering the truth in evidence as a 
complete justification, and merely to show the intent of defendant ! 
admitting it for the latter purpose, but rejecting it for the former. 
That this doctrine had been most satisfactorily demonstrated (he 
could use no other term) by the celebrated Judge Kent of New- 
York, in his opinion delivered in the case of the People against 
Croswell, reported in 3 Johnson's cases 377, which opinion was 
concurred in by Judge Thompson of the same Court ; and, as far 
as was contended for in this case, expressly agreed to by Judge 
Lewis, who on the general question of truth being a justification 
had dissented from Judges Kent and Thompson — that with all 
this authority to support him he could not doubt of the law—he 
admitted that the case of the State vs. Lebre determined in this 
State, had settled the point that the truth could not here be given 
in evidence as a justification, but he contended it went no farther, 
and that what he required might be allowed without impugning 
that case. But he submitted it to the better judgment and learning 
of the Court. 

The Attorney General in reply contended that the truth could 
not be admitted even to show the intent — his arguments will be 
found in the speech reported herewith. 

H3r*His Honor decided that accordingto the common law adopt- 
ed in this State the truth of a libel on a criminal prosecution could 
not be given in evidence either in justification, for it was no justi- 
fication, or to show the intent, for the jury were precluded from 
judging of the intent by any other means than by the natural im- 
port of the words themselves ; he therefore over ruled the question 
proposed by the defendant's counsel to the witness as inadmissible ; 
and declared himself very averse to hear even the testimony per- 
mitted to be given by the consent of the prosecutor as he regarded 



596 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



it as illegal, and should he said so tell the jury. He regarded it 
as theprovince of the Court to decide whether the publication was 
libel, or not. The jury were only charged with the fact of publi- 
cation and the correctness of the inuendos. 

The Attorney General then called Mr. Mackenfuss, who testi- 
fied that he knew the Rev. Mr. Hammet — that there was a di- 
vision, and his sect Avas called the " Primitive Methodists"- — that 
he preached to them till he died. On his cross examination he 
said that he was with Hammet in his last illness— that he did 
not know if he was brought to his end, by drink: nor could he 
say what his disease was. On being again questioned by the At- 
torney General, he said that when Hammet \fks about dying he 
said he was going to God and glory — that he seemed to die like 
a christian. Witness further testified that he was Hammet's 
brother-in-law — he said he recollected Mr. Hammet's dissolving 
the society on Tuesday night, telling them to depart, but saying 
those who wished to stay with him might ; witness was one of 
those who remained. 

The Attorney Genernl then gave in evidence the Act of Incor- 
poration of the sect (1 Faust's acts 301) passed 21st Dec. 1793, 
and closed. 

The defendant called Samuel Pilsbury, who being sworn testi- 
fied that he had been one of Hammet's congregation — was with 
him the evening before he died — that he never saw him intoxica- 
ted during his last illness which lasted about a week — that he had 
seen him before disguised in liquor, but to say he was drunk was 
a great thing. 

John Darby was then sworn and proved that he knew Mr. 
Hammet well, but did not see him during his last sickness which 
lasted about a week — that if he were to judge from sight and situ- 
ation he would think that Hammet's last disease arose from intox- 
ication ; but not being present when he died, he could not tell if he 
died drunk. 

The defendant's counsel then offered in evidence the second vol. 
of Judge Dessausene's Equity Reports containing the case of 
Coome et alii vs. Brazier and Mathews, and closed. 

The Attorney General is reply called Benjamin Hammet, who 
testified that he could recollect his father's calling him to his bed 
side at the time of his death, and kissing him — that witness was 
then about 10 years old. 

Mr. Moore testified that he was with Hammet about an hour 
before he died — that there was no appearance of such a thing as 
his being drunk. 

Here the testimony closed, and the defendant by the permission 
of the Court, at the request of the Attorney General, who had 



AND REFLECTIONS. 597 

told the defendant he should speak notwithstanding he had coun- 
sel, if it could be done ; addressed the Court and Jury as follows : 

My Friends— 

It is now upwards of twenty-five years since I commenced my 
public itinerant career, but never have I been arraigned at the 
bar of justice as a criminaLhefore tkis time ! 

I never saw Mr. Ham met, I never knew that he had a son until 
lie was introduced to me in the street in January last, on my late 
visit. I never saw him but twice ; the latter time was, when the 
high sherifF and Cpft. Martindale and several others came to 
Duke Goodmau'sJ^' state his father's life and conduct. 

According to tneir testimony, he was one of the sir (lightest 
and best of men, both in life and death; for one had known him 
in Ireland, and another in the West Indies, and the residue Acre ; 
and one of them was with him when he died — so that they made 
it " APPEAR" that he was temperate, sober and happy when 
he died ! 

The first time that ever I heard of Mr. Hammet was at the 
close of 1801, or the beginning of 1802, — when on my passage 
from New York to Georgia, a Poet McCulloch, passenger, was 
relating to his fellow passengers concerning the talents of a Mr. 
Hammet in Charleston, captivating the minds of the people by 
his flowery gifts of oratory; and the confidence the people had 
reposed in him, to superintend the building of a Church, <&c. by 
their liberal donations, &e. and that the drawing of the writings 
were made out in such a manner as he would have the complete 
control during his haiural life, let him behave as he would, that 
&hey could not displace him, which was duping the people. 

After landing in Savannah, I retired to a burying ground for 
retirement and devotion : after which I inquired for Methodists, 
and was directed to Mr. A. C. then ' one of Hammet's preachers, 
who cordially received me for several days, and opened his meet- 
ing house for me to preach. At length he gave me to under- 
stand that he did not belong to the regular Methodists ; in order 
to prepare my mind for the cool looks and rebuts of the Meth- 
odists, when they should find I had been with him. 

I desired to know what was the matter, for your neighbors tell 
me you are a Methodist preacher 1 He replied that he belonged 
not to the Episcopal Asbury Methodists, but to a society connected 
with a Mr. Hammet, called "Primitive Methodists." This was 
the first time I had ever heard of this society. 

After walking several hundred miles to the interior, on my 
return to the North, I came to Charleston to take shipping, and 
found my handbills with Mr. Mathews who opened the house for 
to preach or rather to fulfil an appointment for him. 



598 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



In 1803 I was informed by one of Mr. H.'s preachers who re" 
ceived a letter from another, that Mr. Haromet was no more, and 
that he came to his end by drink — which deeply affected my 

mind. 

In January 1804, when I came to Charleston, the circumstance 
on inquiring, how he was in the last days of his life, &c. whether 
he died drunk ? the answer was " IT APPEARS SO"— but 
whether they meant that he died drunk, or that he came to his 
end by drinking, I will not say, but it was then my impression — 
both. But words and phrases are ambiguous ; a*?d it is very 
difficult to communicate and inject into the mind of another, so 
that they shall conceive just such an idea as^exists in our own 
mind; and hence they communicate the idea in their own words 
and a still different idea is given, as the subject is circumfused 
from one to another. And may not this be one ground of mis- 
take, misconception and misunderstanding : and so give rise to 
the disputes and jargons in the world ? And this is one cause 
and origin of confusion ! 

,The circumstance of Alexander the Great, is apropos to the 
point in hand : — 

" The melancholy idea of approaching death had laid fast hold 
on his imagination ; every accident struck him with terror, and 
carried an evil presage with it. He became a downright slave to 
superstition, and was perpetually offering up sacrifices to render 
fate propitious, and to obtain the knowledge of futurity. To di- 
vert the constant stings of apprehension, he employed his time 
in an uninterrupted course of feasting and DRINKING, par- 
ticularly the latter, in which he indulged himself to such excess, 
that he thereby greatly accelerated his death. After having at 
one of these feasts already drank to excess, he resolved neverthe- 
less to empty the cup of Hercules, which contained six bottles-, 
But he had no sooner swallowed it than he fell to the ground, and 
was seized with a violent fever, which quickly reduced him to the 
point of death. 

' Finding that there was no hope of recovery left, he delivered 
his ring to Perdiccas, and permitted all his soldiers to kiss his 
hand! On being asked to whom he left his empire ? "To the 
most worthy," answered he, adding at the same time that he fore- 
saw with what strange rites they would celebrate his funeral." 

Here it will be admitted that " getting drunk" or '* drinking 
too much" or " to excess," w T as the cause of his death, 

" Here I will admit, that it is a medical theory, that a man can- 
not die drunk, unless some other cause or circumstance intervene 
and take him off Why? Because, drinking is a stimulus, but 
dying is a cessation of action. Therefore, the thing must come 
to a medium, when reason will return ; consequently, strictly 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



599 



speaking, a man cannot die drunk — yet he may die in conse- 
quence of drinking. The above we find was the case, according 
to accounts, with Alexander. He drank — reason returned — he 
died! And who will attempt to say that it does not "appear 
that he died drunk," according to the common acceptation 
and usual mode of expression 1 To deny it would be a mere 
quibble about words. 

And so with Mr. H. his reason might return, and he might re- 
pent like the thief upon the Roman cross T when he cried, " Lord 
when thoucomest into thy kingdom remember me" — the answer 
was, " To-day shalt thou be with me in Paradise." 

Most people wish the public to believe that their friends, if 
they live like devils incarnate, very wicked and immoral, and 
even ashamed of religion, and become persecutors of it here, 
yet when they are dead, posthumous fame must declare they were 
very pious, and the best of Christians, and are gone straight to 
heaven, to the abode of the blessed ! Is not this exemplified to 
our minds, if we walk into the church-yard and view those epi- 
taphs on their tomb-stones, composed by their friends? 

Our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, told of the fare of two in 
the other world — he told the name of one who was very happy, 
but had he told who the other was, it would in the view of some 
people, have been a libel. 

The prejudice founded in the mode of education fixes the habit, 
and locates the views of most people in ordinary life. What 
ithey are accustomed to, seems right — because they are famil- 
iarized to it ; but a difference seems ODD— hence their little 
reason will assume the liberty to condemn it, without proper 
ground. 

The Egyptians had a different mode, adopted with some pro- 
priety to preserve and promote posthumous fame and moralize 
society ! 

" There was in Egypt one sort of trial altogether extraordinary, 
which nobody escaped. It is a consolation in dying, to leave 
one's name in esteem among men, and of all human blessings, this 
is the only one of which death cannot rob us. 

u But it was not allowed in Egypt indiscriminately to praise all 
the dead. This honor could only be conferred by a public de- 
cree. The moment a man died he was brought to judgment. 
The public accuser was heard. If he proved that the conduct of 
the deceased had been bad, his memory was condemned, and he 
was deprived of burial. The consequence was, that the people 
admired the power of the laws, which extended to men even after 
death ; and every one, struck by example feared to disgrace his 
memory and his friends !" There has been a similar practice in 
some parts of Poland. 



600 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Let each have their due so far as it concerns us ! Bat if my 
parents or ancestors were vicious, why should any reasonable 
person condemn me for their misconduct ? And on the other hand 
if they were righteous, what am I the hetterfor their virtues if 1 
am wicked ? Every tub must stand on its own bottom, whether 
it be oak, ash or chesnut. 

I had an ancestor by the name of Adam and he took forbidden 
fruit : Moses in writing communicated it ; my contemporaries in 
society and brethren curse the old man j this disturbs the pub- 
lic peace ; the Bible Societies cireumfusp it — shall I not apply- 
to the attorney general for a state warrant and have them 
indicted for a " ZiW and also obtain a decree to suppress them 
in the land ! 

The same book tells about Noah, that he got drunk — and of 
the misconduct of king David and Solomon: Is not the Bible a 
libel upon them? Also on Peter, Judas and those priests that 
were HIGH and chief ? Is the New Testament a libel upon 
them ? Or rather, is not the Bible a history, not of God Almighty 
— but of some of his most prominent dispensations in the affairs 
of mortals, that they may be able to discriminate betwixt vice 
and virtue, and be stimulated to order their line of conduct accord- 
ingly. 

There has been many quotations and reference in law here this 
day, most if not all of them foreign ! But few, if any, American 
laws have been mentioned here at all I Common law, foreign and 
ancient. Permit me to observe once more, common, foreign and 
the most ancient. I mean yonder BIBLE laying by the judge 
upon the counter. 

Without it you cannot have a president, or juryman, or make a 
judge, or open a court. — It is a common rule, a rule of common 
practice — a rule of life to square our conduct by, as we stand in 
relation to God and man ! 

That blessed book is faithful to tell the truth, both good and bad 
■ — and we should inform our minds and behave ourselves accord- 
ingly — as ye would that others should do unto you, do ye even so 
to them, for this is the law and the prophets. Or the law of Mo- 
ses, the spirit of the prophets, and the example of Jesus Christ ; 
and that which ye measure to others shall be measured to you 
again ! 

This book then is the basis and foundation of our government, 
and the bulwark and safeguard of our land. Hence, each one 
must act Ms part aright, that he may come out safe, and make a 
happy landing. 

This involves the desires and motives of the heart. And if 
a person truly desires to act right, and turn his attention with- 
in, there is some test of truth in his mind that will preponder 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



60! 



one way or the other, which is right. And a clear conscience 
is like a clear sky without a cloud when the sun is shining in 
his strength — so you may clear your own mind — by this up- 
right attention ; for man never feels guilty for acting and doing 
right. Thus he meets the approbation of his own judgment, 
and also may feel the witness of the Divine influence testifying 
the approbation of his God; which is righteousness, and peace 
and joy in the Holy Ghost. 

Were it possible for me to recall the last twenty-fire years 
of my life, with an idea to amend and lead them over again, 
I should not wish it ; for it is uncertain, considering what cheq- 
uered scenes I have passed through, how intricate and trying 
has been the road, it is uncertain whether I should clear my 
conscience so well a second time ! 

And although the morning of life is gone ! yea ! the merid- 
ian is passed over ! and the evening shades are coming on 
apace — yet I feel by the grace of God to travel on to meet the 
approbation of my God and close the journey of life in peace, 
to gain the happy land ! 

When I entered Charleston in January last, my appointments 
were given out — my arrangements were to be back to my father's 
in April — but here I was stopped in my career! 

A certificate was presented by Capt. Martindale, from Mr. Ben- 
jamin Hammet, for me to sign as the only condition, or alterna- 
tive to prevent this persecution,* and bind myself to circulate it as 
far as my journal had gone, which was into the four quarters of 
the globe. 

I read, and looked, and thought the matter over — to be stopped 
will be painful ! To disappoint the people, and also frustrated 
from returning to my aged father at the appointed time ; which 
the circumstance imperiously demands ! Capt. M. said, as the 
friend of old Hammet and young Hammet, and my friend, he 
should think, if I would not sign it, it would be the duty of the 
young man to seek and take that step in law as his proper rem- 
edy. 

I told Capt. M. as an honest man, I could not sign it, and should 
not, for my conscience would for ever harrow me, until I repent- 
ed of it, and made acknowledgment to God and man ! Therefore 
he might inform Mr. Hammet accordingly — and if he intended 
to take any steps with me, he had no time" to lose, and I was to be 
found at Duke Goodman's — Martindale left me with tears full of 
cryt — remarking that he had been the innocent cause, by purcha- 
sing the book and putting it into his hands ; that he would do my 
errand, and then wash his hands of the whole of it— I staid till 



* See Note page 584. 



t Jer. xli, 6. 



602 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



toward evening, when my companion wished to go to Mr. Galu» 
shaw's and we went accordingly ; and just before night the pub- 
lic's humble servant came, and the rest of the history you know. 

Considering Mr. Hammet's exalted and responsible station in 
a ministerial point of view, which is more important than that of 
ihe President of the United States, which sphere is located for 
the time being ; but the other involves the eternity of man ; his 
everlasting welfare. 

Hence, viewing the danger to which we are all exposed, it 
made deep impressions on my mind, and excited that exclamation 
as a lamentation from my heart and pen ; and intended as a cau- 
tionary warning for others ! 

Such things are not confined to one society in their biographi- 
cal works, but are to be found among various. Look into Hume's 
England, Gibbon's Rome, Rollin's Greece, and Josephus' Anti- 
quities of the Jews. Look into Church History, ancient and 
modern : see the writings of the innocent and peaceable Quakers ; 
we find instances of apostacy mentioned, and some awful deaths 
of persecutors, like retributive justice, as a warning to others. — 
So the history of the Baptists and others might be cited, as well 
as the journals of many — Fox, Wesley, and many others. But 
of the various works that might be brought forward, I will men- 
tion but one ; and that is the " Methodist's Memorial," by Charles 
Atmore, who relates the death of many preachers ; in page 102, 
he mentions one Peter Dean who died ii\ despair and great horror 
of mind, saying he had commenced the itinerant preacher only 
to obtain a rich wife — adding God has given me my desire and 
His curse with it, and now I am ruined forever — Why did the 
author relate this circumstance 1 out of " malice" to libel the dead ? 
common sense says no. And his own testimony assigns the rea- 
son, viz. " That it may prove an everlasting warning to others. '* 

I say the same thing ! And I think whoever will read the. 
book impartially, and view it in the aggregate in its different 
bearings j and then candidly speak their own judgment, cannot 
and will not say that they think and believe it was done with ma- 
licious intent. 

An historian is not supposed to know the facts himself, but 
communicates them according to the evidence he has, as given to 
him. And in this case, as above stated, I never saw Mr. Ham- 
met. He, as an individual, never did me any harm ; and of course 
I could have no ground for malicious feelings toward him. But 
I received the impression through such a* channel as I conceived 
to be credible, that of his preachers, and might be relied on. Man 
cannot believe without evidence, neither can he believe contrary 
to evidence, if he gives reason fair play. Man may admit a thing 
and yet not believe it. He may subscribe to it from necessity, 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



603 



which he would never have done, had he been unfettered, and 
not trammelled, but his mind left free ! For the evidence in his 
mind preponderates the other way ! FLd I subscribed to young 
Hammet's paper, I might have escaped much trouble in a quali- 
fied sense. But what must have been my after feelings, if I was 
not hardened and calloused to all important things ? My con- 
science is tender ! And had I subscribed my name to that paper, 
I should have felt as unhappy as if I had committed " perjury" in 
a moral point of view; for I view the turpitude to be of the same 
complexion ; whether I call God to witness to an untruth by kiss- 
ing a book or knowingly putting my hand to an instrument of 
writing that I believe to be false ! The latter would be a record 
to future generations whilst the other would expire with the peo- 
people now existing, being only a sound of words ! 

Consequently, though I might have escaped some present in- 
convenience by being dragooned into their arbitrary measures 
from their imperious demands : yet rather than to suffer in my 
feelings the sting I know that would follow, I had rather suffer 
any infliction wkich this court might or possibly could direct, ra- 
ther than to wound and destroy my peace of mind ! Sweet peace 
is heaven ! But a privation is hell ! And an awful presage to 
futurity — for I believe in a future judgment. 

Hence I observed that what I did, I generally wished time 
for reflection, to act judiciously and to act aright — and when 
I made up my mind it was generally decisive, and I acted accord- 
in gly. 

A few thoughts more and I have done. 

To the jury ! An oath is^a solemn and awful appeal to God 
Almighty. 

In all the Mosaic economy I do not recollect of an oath's being 
administered but in one case ; and that was where a dispute arose 
betwixt two, and no earthly power was adequate to judge for the 
want of evidence — then the oath of the Lord was between them, 
and by virtue of this oath, the matter was referred to God as the ar- 
biter, justifier and avenger ! 

But in modern times oaths are so common that they have be- 
come, as it were, a mere form, and are considered only a mere 
ceremony — apparently without viewing and taking into account 
the great responsibility. Therefore, weigh the subject well and 
take the thing into consideration ; and make up your minds and 
bring in your verdict with an eye to the grea. day of accounts, to 
which your oath extends. 



604 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 

S. Prioleau, counsel for the defendant, then addressed the Court 
as follows : — 

May it please your Honour, 

Gentlemen. of the Jury, 

After the simple and affecting appeal you have just heard from the 
defendant himself, it may be thought unnecessary, if not presuming 
in me to attempt to say any thing further in his justification. He has 
placed his cause^upon its true, and consequently only strong, basis, 
the intention which actuated him ; and from the facts he has set forth 
you cannot, if you believe him, doubt of his innocence. But, Gentle- 
men, the cause is only begun and the law not yet developed. You 
are still to be addressed on the part of the State by a gentleman 
eminent for his legal learning and persuasive eloquence : and 1 shall 
be very fortunate if I can but anticipate the prominent points he may 
take, and prepare you for their consideration. It is at any rate my 
duty to attempt it, and this must be my apology. Happy shall I feel, 
if I can succeed in transfusing into your minds the opinions which I 
entertain on this most interesting stbject — a subject not only interest- 
ing to the Reverend defendant, now arraigned before you as a crimi- 
nal, but interesting to us all as lovers of truth, of morality and of 
wisdom. 

Gentlemen — There is no part of the science of the law which is 
so reph-te with difficulties to the advocate as the doctrine of slander. 
So various and contradictory have been the decision of Judges, and 
the opinions of learned writers on this subject, that every lawyer 
must be at a loss how to advise his client to shape his defence. That 
ground which by one Judge would be regarded as conclusive of the 
defendant's innocence, by another would be rejected as inadmissible — 
that defence which to the common understanding of mankind is un- 
answerable, to the astute mind of some lawyers is an aggravation of 
the crime. The motive, which alone can stamp an act with guilt, is 
said to be a legal inference that cannot be disproved, or explained. — 
Truth herself is banished from the cause, or, if admitted, changes her 
nature and becomes hostile to her votary. These doctrines form part 
of a system generated in the dark ages of English despotism, by a 
Court of most singular nature and extraordinary powers. It was a 
kind of criminal Court of Equity — destitute of a Jury ; composed of 
Judges appointed by the king, and holding their offices during his plea- 
sure. If not expressly constituted for the purpose, the Court of Star 
Chamber, as it was called, was well calculated to rivet the chains of 
slavery on the people — it was subservient to the tyrant on the throne 
— his ministers or favorites and their flatterers — it lent its aid to 
exclude from public investigation the evil conduct of its adherents ; 
until at length, when the light of freedom began to dawn, it was 
abolished for its intolerable abuses — its prostration of justice, and its 
want of wisdom. That we should, in this enlightened age and happy 
eountry, have adopted rules constructed in such a Court, in such an 
age and for such a purpose, is truly astonishing. But, Gentlemen, 
this is not the only absurdity attending this branch of law. The crime 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



605 



for which the defendant is indicted, when analysed, will be found to 
consist solely in the mechanical operation of writing down the words, 
and the act of communicating the writing. The ideas conveyed by 
the words are not criminal, when communicated by the organs of 
speech, as the Attorney General will admit — no indictment would lie 
for them, because no crime would be committed by uttering them — no 
civil action could be brought, because no damage per se, in the lan- 
guage of the law, can be presumed from uttering them ! These 
words, or worse — words which might charge the rankest villany to 
the prosecutor or his deceased father and all his ancestry, might have 
been spoken by the defendant to 10,000 hearers for 10,000 successive . 
days, yet in legal contemplation he would have been perfectly inno- 
cent ! But if the same words were reduced into writing and shown 
to only one person, no matter who, then, says the law, you have com- 
mitted a crime of so dark a hue that you cannot be permitted even to 
explain the motive that induced the act. Your pretrnded or real 
innocence is no defence. If any man on reading the words can dis- 
cern that they imply censure or ridicule, your crime is complete. You 
are told you cannot explain or extenuate them, because the gist of the 
prosecution is, that whether your motive be good or bad, your publica- 
tion tends to excite others to a breach of the peace, and therefore must 
be punished by the law — that wise law forgetting or overlooking that 
words spoken have as great if not a greater tendency to excite to this 
dreaded breach of the peace, as when written. This distinction has 
been well remarked upon by a late writer of much talent in the follow- 
ing manner: — " The same injustice and inconsistency prevades the 
other branches of the libel law. A distinction of the most absurd 
kind is taken between written and spoken slander, as if the same 
publicity might not be given to the latter, and the same injury done 
to character by its dissemination; as if indeed written slander did not 
operate against character chiefly by its becoming in its course, spoken 
slander. What can be more absurd than to say that no offence is 
committed by the most false and calumnious charges that malignity 
can devise, provided they are not reduced to writing? \ There is one 
thing if it be possible, yet more absurd, and it is the other distinction 
of the law, that the same charges, which if spoken, are not even 
actionable may change their nature, and become so by being written 
down upon paper. We shall not go through any of the old learning 
upon these subtleties, because much of it is now exploded and many 
nice differences are overlooked in spite of ancient and venerable 
names. But it is still undoubted law, that a man's character may be 
falsely attacked in the tenderest point upon thousands of hearers 
every day for a year : he may be called a coward, with ail the details ; 
a liar ; a swindler ; a knave ; and there is no remedy by action. But 
if he is called a libeller, or if the slightest indictable offence is imputed 
to him, he has his action. So if the least charge of any sort is written 
against him and shown to a single person, he has his action. To pro- 
claim in a public theatre every night for a month that a female of pure 
Tame and high rank, has been criminally connected with twenty men, 
and to give all the details of these fabricated amours, gives no right 
of action by our law; nor is it an oftence in any way cognizable. — 
But to write in a private letter that she behaved ridiculously upon any 



606 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



occasion, is both punishable as a crime, and entitles her to damages in 
civil action. No argument can reconcile the mind to such monstrous 
deviations from common sense ; no reference to general principles of 
classification can make us overlook such prodigious inconsistencies." 
Ed. Rev. Vol. 27. So, Gentlemen, Sir James Mansfield, Chief Jus- 
tice of the Common Please, who delivered the Judgment of the Court 
of Exchequer in the case of Harley v. Kelly, in 1812, is said to have 
stated explicitly " that had the distinction not been handed down 
through a series of adjudged cases, the Court never should have 
thought of saking it !" Tell me not, Gentlemen, that this only proves 
that spoken slander should be punished as well as written. The 
criminal code is already sufficiently extensive— The peace of mankind 
is already sufficiently preserved by the law as it has heretofore stood, 
and as it now stands. It calls for no amendment on this point except 
that which shall make it consistent with itself— consistent with com- 
mon sense. If it be no crime verbally to proclaim the words to the 
assembled world, let it be none to write and publish them. But why, 
Gentlemen, do I mention this distinction to you ? What, it may be 
asked, have you to do with it in this cause ? It is done solely to show 
you the absurd nature of that part of the system you are called on to 
administer. It is done to show you that unless you cannot possibly 
avoid it, you ought as rational beings to refuse your sanction to the 
unmeaning proposition that what is innocent, if spoken to millions, 
becomes criminal when written to one. It is done to inform you of 
what no man can deny, that the mechanical operation of writing a few 
words, (not the intention with which they are composed,) is the only 
crime of the defendant, which, I implore you, Gentlemen, to recollect, 
you are now called on to lend your aid in punishing ! 

Having thus stated to you what is the true nature of the offense 
with which this Reverend defendant is charged, I now beg leave to 
call your attention to the legal definition of a Libel. A late writer, 
drawing his inference from Wood, Coke, Hawkins and others, uses 
the following terms : — "A libel is a malicious defamation, expressed 
either in printing or writing, or by signs, pictures, &c. tending either 
to blacken the memory of one who is dead, with an intent to provoke 
the living, or the reputation of one who is alive, and thereby expos- 
ing him to public hatred, contempt, or ridicule." Holt on Libels, 73. 
This definition is sufficiently accurate for my purpose, but one which 
in my opinion is more precise, comprehensive and elegant, is that 
given by the illustrious General Hamilton, though as he said with 
much diffidence after the embarrassment the great Lord Camden dis- 
covered on the subject. " A libel (says he, 3 John. Cas. 354.) is a 
censorious or ridiculing writing, picture or sign, made with a mischiev- 
ous and malicious intent towards government, magistrates or indivi- 
duals." From these definitions it follows that a libel on the dead 
must be shown to possess two essential qualities. First — it must be 
malicious as well as censorious. And secondly, it must be published 
with an intent to provoke the' living. If either of these should be 
wanting, the crime according to the legal definition is not complete.-- 
Now I do and ever shall contend that in reason and law the Jury and 
the Jury alone are the proper judges of these constituents. It is their 
province to declare on their oaths whether the publication be censori- 



AND REFECTIONS. 



ous and malicious, and intended to excite the family of the deceased 
to acts of revenge. I would trust no Court with this power. In all 
criminal matters, I regard the ri^ht of every citizen of this country to 
be judged by his peers as sacred. As long as he retains this privilege 
his liberty is safe ; deprive him of it and the consequences are easily 
foreseen. But Gentlemen, can you call that judgment which is only 
exercised on the fact of publication and the import of the words which 
cannot consider the motive ? — which cannot investigate whether the 
charge was fabricated by the defendant with malice and falsehood, or 
innocently published ? which cannot inquire into facts and circum- 
stances that with all mankind would be conclusive of innocence ! — 
Can you call that the exercise of judgment in a Jury when their ver- 
dict must be formed without knowing either the defendant's situation 
or intentions, although he offers in Court to prove both ? All that I 
contend for is that the law should be consistent with itself. Let the 
act, if it must be so, as in other crimes and misdemeanors be regarded 
as false, as malicious, as tending to provoke, till the contrary be proved 
— to that I do not so much object, but in God's name, suffer the proof 
to be adduced which the defendant has to show the legal inference of 
guilt to be erroneous. This seems so reasonable and consistent with 
the usual course of the law that in some cases the Judges have allow- 
ed it even in libel. In Holt on Libels, 243, it is extracted as a princi- 
ple established in four different cases there quoted, " that the defen- 
dant ought to show at the trial that he did not intend to scandalize, 
and that the Jury are judges quo accimo, this was done.'' One would 
suppose this had opened the door to every thing the defendant could 
urge in reason to satisfy the Jury of his motive in issuing the publica- 
tion. But no : the Jury are confined to the natural meaning of the 
words themselves, and the Court will not permit the defendant to 
prove his intention ! The law which in other cases presumes inno- 
cence till guilt be proved, in this presumes guilt, and shuts its ear to 
the contrary ! So in another case in the same book, page 307, it is 
said to have been decided in Coleman and Hatfield's case in New 
York, that "if on an indictment for a libel it appear to the Jury that 
the publication was not made with a malicious intent, it will be their 
duty to acquit the defendant." That these decisions are founded on 
a correct knowledge of the Common Law I have no doubt. I am 
aware at the same time that Lord Mansfield and others have recog- 
nized the opposite doctrine, and I cannot but lament the difficulty and 
embarrassment in which this departure from principle has involved 
subsequent Judges, and late writers on the British Constitution. One 
of the most celebrated of the latter was Delome, a Frenchman, whose 
work is deservedly held in high estimation, and is found in the library 
of every lawyer. He expresses himself on this point in the following 
language: "It is the sole office of the Judges (in prosecutions for 
libels) to declare the punishment established by the law : it is to the 
Jury alone that it belongs to determine on the matter of law, as well 
as on the matter of fact ; that is, to determine not only whether the 
writing which is the subject of the charge has really been composed 
by the person charged with having done it, &c. But also whethar its 
contents are criminal. And though the law of England does not 
allow a man prosecuted for having published a libel, to offer to support 



608 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



by evidence the truth of the facts contained in it (a mode of proceed- 
ing that would be attended with very mischievous consequences, and 
is every where prohibited) yet as the indictment is to express that the 
facts are false, malicious, &c. and the jury at the same time, are sole 
masters of their verdict, that is, may ground it upon what considera 
tions they please, it is very probable that they would acquit the accus- 
ed party, if the fact asserted in the writing before them, were matter 
of undoubted truth, and of a general evil tendency. They at least 
would certainly have it in their power." Now 'tis clear that the Jury 
cannot be said to have it in their power unless they have it of right. 
They have no power, or even existence, but what the Law, which 
creates them, bestows : and as soon as it is admitted that they have 
the power, as Delome says, (and as such trials often show,) they cer- 
tainly have, the admission includes the right. The Jury can have no 
power to act contrary to law. Permit me, gentlemen, to strengthen and 
adorn this part of my argument by the opinion of Judge Kent, whose 
fame as a great lawyer is not confined to the limits of his native State, 
or of these United States, but is as extensive as the Common Law itself, 
and will, I trust, be as imperishable. The reasoning of this celebra- 
ted Judge on this, as on all legal points to which he directs his 
thoughts, is drawn as well from an elaborate investigation of the 
Ancient Common Law, as handed down to us by our ancestors, as from 
a deep insight into the nature of the human mind. He was assisted in 
forming his opinion by a profound discussion of the question on both 
sides,by the most eminent Counsellors of New York, among whom we 
find General Hamilton. Clarum et venerabile nomen gentibus, et 
mullum nostras, quod proderat urbi! The result of this investiga- 
tion is worthy the deep perusal of every lawyer. I can only read to 
you a very small part, but it will be enough for my purpose. I read 
from 3 Johnson's Cases, 364, the case of the people v. Croswell. — 
" The criminalty of the charge in the indictment consisted in a mali- 
cious and seditious intention." (Hawk tit. Libel, s. 1. 2. Wils. 403. 
1 Esp. Cas. 228.) There can be no crime without an evil mind. — 
Actus non facit reum, nisji mens sit rea. The simple act of publica- 
tion which was all that was left to the Jury in the present case, was 
not in itself criminal. It is the application to times, persons and cir- 
cumstances ; it is the particular intent and tendency that constitute 
the Libel. Opinions and acts may be innocent under one set of cir- 
cumstances, and criminal under another — this application to circum- 
stances, and this particular intent, are as much matters of fact as the 
printing and publishing. (Wines Eunomus. dial. 3, s. 53.) When 
an act, innocent in itself, becomes criminal, when done with a par- 
ticular intent, that intent is the material fact to constitute the crime. 
(Lord Mansfield, 3 Tr. Rp 429, note.) And I think there cannot be a 
doubt that the mere publication of a paper is not per se criminal ; for 
otherwise the copying of the indictment by the clerk, or writing a 
friendly and admonitory letter to a father on the vices of his son 
would be criminal. The intention of the publisher, and every cir- 
cumstance attending the act must therefore be cognizable by the jury 
as questions of fact. And if they are satisfied that the publication is 
innocent ; that it has no mischievous or evil tendency ; that the mind 
of Vie writer was not in fault j that the publication was inadvertent, 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



609 



or from any oth.tr cause was no libel, how can they conscientiously 
pronounce the defendant guilty, from the mere fact of publication ? — 
A verdict of guilty embraces the whole charge upon the record, and 
are the jury not permitted to take into consideration the only thing 
thai constitutes the crime, which is the malicious intent ? To deny 
the jury the right of judging of the intent and tendency of the act, is 
to take aWay the substance, and with it the value and security of this 
mode of trial. It is to transfer the exclusive cognizance of crimes 
from the jury to the court, and to give the judges the absolute control 
c i the press — there is. nothing peculiar in the law of libels to withdraw 
it from the jurisdiction of the jury. The twelve judges, in their 
opinion to the house of lords. (April 1792) admitted that the general 
criminal law of England was the law of libel. And by the general 
criminal law of England the office of the jury is judicial — " They 
are the only judges," as lord Somers observes (Essay on the Power 
and Duty of Grand Juries, p. 7.) "from whose sentence the indicted 
are to expect life or death — upon their integrity and understanding, 
the lives of all that are brought into judgment do ultimately depend. 
From their verdict there lies no appeal. They resolve both law and 
fact, and this has always been their custom and practice." So in page 
377 be continues. " There can be no doubt that it is competent for the 
defendant to rebut the presumption of malice drawn from the fact of 
publication ; and it is consonaot to the general theory of evidence and 
the dictates of justice, that the defendant should be allowed to avail 
himself of every fact and circumstance that may serve to repel that 
presumption. And what can be a more important circumstance than 
the truth of the charge to determine the goodness of the motive in 
making it, if it be a charge against the competency or purity of a 
character in public trust, or of a candidate for public favor, or a charge 
of actions in which the community have an interest and are deeply 
concerned? To shut out wholly the inquiry into the truth of the 
accusation, is to abridge essentially the means of defence," &c. ccc. 

Having thus. 1 hope, from the highest sources of the law, satisfied 
your minds. Gentlemen, of your power and duty, I shall proceed to 
the indictment itself, and explain to you its nature, and how much of 
it you are to consider. It consists of two counts or specifications of 
the crime laid to the defendant's charge. The second count, after 
setting forth the words published against the deceased, with the mu- 
endoes or explanations of those words, according fo the view taken 
of them by the attorney general, does not aver or charge that they 
were published and intended to provoke the living to a breach of the 
peace. &c. but merely that they had a tendency to irritate the feelings 
of the family. — Now that this is not sufficient is manifest, for a biog- 
raphy of an eminent person deceased mav be so meanly and poorly 
written by a scribbler, as to have a tendency to irritate the feelings of 
his family and yet contain nothing libellous. It is expressly laid 
down by Lord Mansfield (in Cowp. 679) that the gist of every libel, 
being that it is of and concerning a person, this must be averred in 
the indictment, and in the case of the King v. Toptiff, 4 Tr. Rp. 126, 
an indictment for a libel on the memory of George Nassau Clavering, 
Karl Cowper, then deceased, was, after verdict set aside, because it 
did not aver that it was published with a design to hi ing contempt on 



610 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



the family of the deceased and to excite his relations to a breach of 
the 'peace. If this case be authority, and I presume it is, it is directly 
in point, and destroys this second count. 

The first count therefore is the one which alone is to be considered, 
because the intent to provoke, &c. is there expressly averred, and the 
words of the alledged libel, and the inuendoes are the same as in the 
other count. This consideration involves the truth of the inuendoes 
and the innocence or guilt of the defendant. And here I cannot but 
express my surprise at the construction which my friend the attorney 
general has put upon the simple words, "I find that he has gone to 
the world of spirits, to answer for the deeds done in the body." This, 
says the inuendo, means that " the said William Hammet was a 
wicked, man, who had departed this life, and whose soul had gone to 
answer to God and to be punished for the sins he had committed on 
earth !" Now this expression of the defendant's was but a scriptural 
mode of communicating that the Rev. Mr. Hammet was no more. It 
was a quotation from the second epistle of St. Paul to the Corinthi- 
ans, in which the apostle announces to mankind the awful trial to 
which we shall all be summoned. "For," says he, "we must all 
appear before the judgment seat of Christ, that every one may receive 
the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether 
it be good or bad." This then must be the lot of all I No one is so 
good as not to fear this judgment, or so presumptuous as to hope that 
he may escape it ! How then can the application of this inspired text 
to the decease of Mr. Hammet be tortured into a charge of damning 
depravity? No, gentlemen, whatever may be innocently asserted of 
all mankind may as innocently be averred of an individual. 

The next charge is that his motives were impure from too great a 
desire of popularity. Here the impurity of the motive is explained to 
mean the desire of popularity ; and surely it is not a malicious libel 
to write of a citizen of a free country like ours that he is desirous of 
popularity. For myself I know not a much more glorious possession 
than popularity gained by virtuous actions. To obtain the love of your 
fellow citizens for your usefulness, your intelligence, your firmness, 
your honorable principles, your high minded deportment, must be a 
source of the purest delight. To desire it — to covet it — to aspire ar- 
dently after it ; is in itself neither detrimental to goodness or great- 
ness, provided the means are worthy of the end. This simple charge 
then unaccompanied by any thing else, is innocent at least ; but here 
it is said to be malicious because 'tis followed by a charge of breach 
of confidence respecting the meeting-house and its incorporation with 
which 'twas said the deceased made crooked work. Yet it is not re- 
membered that the very persons whose favor is said to have been 
courted with so much impurity and by such means, are the individu- 
als whose confidence was abused by the crooked work! Strange 
method indeed to gain popularity, by treachery to the people ! But, 
Gentlemen, there has been quite sufficient evidence before you, 
brought by the permission of the prosecutor himself, to excuse, if not 
completely justify, the defendant in making these remarks. In the 
second volume of Judge Desaussune's reports, is the case of Coomb 
and others v. Brazier and Matthews, in which the crooked work 
alluded to was by the Chancellors made straight. It appears from 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



611 



that case, partly from the indictment itself, and from some of the wit- 
nesses examined to day, that a division of the Methodists took place 
and Mr. Hammet became the leader of one of the parties. That his 
followers determined to subscribe and purchase a lot of ground on 
which to build a meeting-house. That Mr. Hammet collected the 
subscriptions ; the lot was bought and the house built. It appears that 
the title deeds of this house and lot were drawn in trust to permit Mr. 
Hammet to preach there for life, and a Mr. Brazier after his decease, 
and to authorize Hammet or Brazier, whichever might survive, to 
nominate the future preacher for the Church, provided such preacher 
would preach certain sermons of John Wesley. That Brazier, after 
the death of Hammet, took possession of the meeting-house and sold 
it, not to a follower of Wesley, but to an Episcopalian Clergyman, 
by which the Methodists were actually expelled and locked out of their 
own church, and were compelled to bring their bill in equity to set 
aside the sale, which they succeeded in after considerable difficulty and 
expense. Now all this is undisputed, but it is triumphantly asked, 
how does it affect Hammet 1 Did he make the deed 1 Was he party 
thereto ? Did he sell the church i We answer no, he did not him- 
self sell the church, Brazier did it. But we say, though he did not 
grant the land, yet he was a party to the deed ; and that the defendant 
from the circumstances, had most convincing reasons to believe that 
Brazier was only enabled to sell the church thus by the terms of the 
deed, which no other than Hammet could have prescribed. He was, 
you will recollect, the head of the division. He had the chief ageDcy 
in the whole matter. He possessed the entire confidence of his party; 
but instead of securing to them the property they had purchased for 
so holy a purpose, the deed was so worded, as to have it at law in his 
own power, and in Brazier's should he survive, to sell the church for 
his own benefit even to a different sect. So susceptible Gentlemen, 
was the deed of this interpretation, that the learned counsel for Bra- 
zier and Matthews (one of whom was the present Chancellor Gail- 
lard) contended that by its terms the building might be sold even to a 
Roman Catholic, if the owner. Brazier, pleased. Could such terms 
have been prescribed by the seller of the lot ? ask yourselves, and an- 
swer for yourselves that question. Place yourself in my client's place; 
a Methodist preacher of the gospel thus witnessing a large body of 
his friends dispossessed of the temple of their devotions, and say 
whether you would not probably have exclaimed with him, that it 
was a breach of confidence not to prevent a deed's being so drawn as 
to destroy the interests of the true parties'? Surely, he who so 
loosely or criminally transacted this business, may be spoken of as 
cognizant of it — as promoting it : though simple ignorance of the 
terms of that deed would in itself have justified the charge. Tell me 
not that the sale was set aside by the court— this was not till after the 
paragraph was written by the defendant in his journal in 1804, and 
when it was yet uncertain whether it would be set aside. But why 
was it set aside, and how ? because the court thought it never could 
have been the intention of the congregation to authorise any man to 
transfer them and their building to another sect : and it was set aside 
by the exercise of the equitable and extraordinary powers of that 
court which always strives to do justice tempered with equity ; and 



612 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



is regardless of forms when it can penetrate the substance. Bttt f 
Gentlemen, the very act of causing or even neglecting to prevent a 
deed to be drawn which put the congregation to the pain and scandal 
of having these things publicly canvassed in a court of justice was 
crooked work and a breach of confidence. You will weigh the grounds 
of our presumption or inference that Hammet regulated, or at any 
rate was cognizant of, the terms of that deed ; for he was the head 
of the division, and ruled over all. If, Gentlemen, the truth had been 
permitted to be adduced by the defendant, this part might have been 
rendered as manifest as the oaths of witnesses eould make it — but our 
lips are sealed most cunningly, refuge is taken under the rule that 
truth is an aggravation of guilt in libel !' and all you can do is to 
infer from the little light that is permitted to shine on you from this 
Equity Report. 'Tis however to my mind's eye light enough for our 
purpose : blindness only can prevent your exclaiming, with the de- 
fendant, he did make crooked work ! there was a breach of confi- 
dence ! 

These charges being thus disposed of, and the defendant being 
shown not to have fabricated them, the last and most important in the 
view of the prosecutor is the following, " awful to relate it appears 
he died drunk." And here, Gentlemen, you will observe that it is 
stated not as a fact which came within the defendant's knowledge, 
but as a report ; it appears he says, that is, it seems or it is said, or 
it is reported he died drunk. This I only mention to remove from 
your minds the impression that the defendant had asserted, as the li- 
bel charges, that he died drunk. Now the prosecutor has said if this 
charge can be proved he is desirous that it should be : but he confines 
the defendant to testimony of what passed when the hand of death 
bore on the deceased, when he was surrounded only by his family and 
a lady who is now dead. In this permission there is great safety, for 
the defendant was not there, nor did he ever see Hammet in his life. 
When however we ask whether his illness was not caused by intem- 
perance, we are stopped ! when we demand if Hammet was not ad- 
dicted to strong drink, we are stopped! when we inquire if it was not 
generally believed that he was brought to his end by it, we are stopped! 
when we question the witness who saw him frequently just before his 
last confinement, did yon not conceive and do you not from what you 
saw, believe that intemperance was his last disease, we are again stop- 
ped. This great permission does not extend so far as to enable us to 
prove any thing else but that Hammet literally died drunk, which 
the defendant never asserted. He has a list of witnesses to prove 
enough to satisfy any reasonable man of his complete innocence in 
fabricating the report, and also of its probable though not absolute 
correctness ; but their mouths are closed ! The defendant is denied 
the privilege of proving himself guiltless ! He is led like a lamb to 
the slaughter, and must be dumb before his shearers! Helpless and 
defenceless he must yield himself up, bound hand and foot to the 
sacrifice. — The law, 'tis said, Remands it! Bear in mind, then, Gen- 
tlemen, the disadvantage at which he is taken, and extend to him, 
for you alone can, that protection which the law should offer. 

But, Gentlemen, let us now take higher ground. Give to the charges 
all the bitterness the prosecutor wishes— make them, if you please, 



AND REFLECTIONS, 



613 



still more rancorous ; yet as you cannot find the defendant guilty, 
unless he had malice against both dead and living, you must acquit, 



is called a libel is but the simple and pious memoir of a religious 
traveller, written to benefit his flock. It is the history of his life. 
It details in consecutive order the occurrences that happened to him 
in his painful pilgrimage — his joys and sorrows ; his fears and hopes ; 
his despair and confidence, are recorded as they arose ; the language 
is indeed simple, but it is unaffected — and the style is not adorned 
by any other flowrets than piety and truth. Gentlemen, let me en- 
deavor to show you the value of compositions of this species. There 
is perhaps no branch of human inquiry so important as the knowledge 
of ourselves and of each other. We are all travelling, to use a trite 
figure, on the same perilous road of life — we have all embarked, as it 
is often termed, on the same ocean— we have all the same destination 
— the difficulties and dangers which encompass us are not only great 
but innumerable — happy, thrice happy is he who is aware of and 
knows how to escape them; but the blessings of Heaven light on him 
who points them out to others. He who has passed over this sea of 
human life, best knows the dangers he has encountered — if he will 
but instruct us by his experience, he deserves our heart felt gratitude. 
Let him but disclose to our view what the melancholy Young terms 
" that horrid sight the naked human heart," and familiarise us with its 
innocence and self-deceptions — its virtues and its vices — its weakness 
and its power, and we must esteem him our benefactor. In this view 
alone, as the depository of man's knowledge of himself, is history 
useful. It is apparently but the disgusting record of human depravity 
and wretchedness — it is a bloody catalogue of battles — a scene 
where there is no practical justice, for villany is generally successful 
and innocence suffers. But Gentlemen, history is " philosophy teach- 
ing by example. 1 ' She points out to nations and individuals the mis- 
eries which fill the world, and which spring from ourselves — she lays 
bare the very nerves and sineivs of human action. Her object is to 
bestow happiness with knowledge, and in this view her services are 
invaluable — but her gifts are too often deceptive — her records too often 
false — you can place but slender dependence on her veracity — a vein 
of truth runs" through her pages, but so adulterated by falsehood, that 
there is no one who can point his finger to one part and say this is 
true, to another this is false! They who have experience in the oc- 
currences of human life, in all its varieties, can alone tell how impos- 
sible it is to arrive with certainty at truth! How common it is for 
the most incorruptible witnesses to differ in their relation of a fact! 
How then can the evil of this be corrected ? By one, and one only 
methodo By understanding the human heart you will acquire all that 
history, even if nothing but truth could find a place in her records, 
could impart. This knowledge would point out to you with compara- 
tive certainty the probable errors inserted in the historic page as truths. 
— Experience — individual experience alone can impart this knowledge ; 
and the works in which that is treasured in its greatest purity are bio- 
graphical. — Biography is more authentic than history, for the writer 
{particularly wlien he gives his own life) has the best sources of in- 
formation. — In this point of view, and 'tis perhaps the only one in 



for you cannot, I think, find such 




614 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



which he can be so regarded, 1 have always esteemed Rosseau a ben- 
efactor to mankind. He has as yon well recollect y Gentlemen, pub- 
lished a memoir of his life which he calls his " Confessions." He 
there exhibits himself as a wretch, guilty of crimes against the help- 
less and innocent so enormous as to plant thorns in his dying pillow 
— he details the motives which led him on, at their origin scarcely 
perceptible, but in their termination tremendous.— He thus warns us 
against the first, apparently innoxious, deviations from truth ; — and 
increases our acquaintance with mankind, or rather with ourselves. — 
Now had he concealed this fact or perverted it, bis testimony would 
have been untrue and deceptive — would you have desired thisl — 
Would you have wished him to have fabricated such a biography as 
this prosecution and the law of libel would seem to require, and which 
alone according to that law would be compatible with social duty ? 
Gentlemen, if you exclude truth from biography or history you take 
away all its value. — If you garble a life y®u deprive it of its correct- 
ness. — It is then what it purports not to be — Why should you do this 1 
Why suppress the truth? Because it sometimes must inflict pain and 
censure? Why, that is not the fault of history but of man. 

Show me the book which relates nothing but good of the persoa 
whose life it pretends to give and of his associates, and I pronounse 
it worthless. It is astonishing to me that ©a this account this book of 
the defendant should be termed a libel ? Where is the biography 
that is so free from such a charge ? Tax your memory and say whe- 
ther all you have seen are not replete with censure of the dead and 
living ? Take the works of the learned and pions'Johnson, the greaS 
moralist of his age — the man of virtue and of wisdom— he whose 
mind was one of the most perfect ever bestowed on the sons of men, 
and whose piety was so profound that it bordered on superstition. — 
Who dare charge him as a libeller? Who dare arraign him at your 
bar as a criminal ? Yet look at his life of Savage, his early friend ; 
a man who but for a mother's horrid hatred, might have been the first 
poet and gentleman of his age. He was, says Johnson, the adulterous 
offspring of the countess of Macclesfield, who abhorred him in his 
infancy and blighted his youthful prospects ; who was so dead to the 
feelings of nature as to persecute him in manhood, and when tiied for 
his life in consequence of being involved accidentally in an affray in 
which a man was killed, exerted her noble influence to effect his 
destruction ! Oh I barbarous, inhuman mother I Who, but for so well 
authenticated a fact, could have credited thy monstrous existence? — 
Now, Gentlemen, let me ask if this narrative and the eloquent and 
profound reflections it elieits from the biographer, would not have 
been at this day in this place, regarded as libellous ? You-feel that 
they have drawn down upon that woman the contempt and abhorrence 
of the world. Yet at that day they were published fearlessly, she 
being alive, and that too by a writer, who had not yet emerged from 
obscurity. And who was she? A woman of fortune, rank and 
power! Surely the writer would have been prosecuted by the law 
if the doctrine which now prevails had been settled by Lord Mans- 
field or suspected by his predecessors to extend to biography. For- 
tunately for Dr. Johnson and virtue, Mansfield was not then oracular. 
But, Gentlemen, let us come down to a later period. Take the life of 



AND REFLECTIONS. 615 

Johnson himself, by Boswell, which has been so eulogized by the 
world. It is in a legal sense a libel on a thousand persons, if to cen- 
sure them for vice or ridicule them for folly be libellous. Yet what a 
literary treasure is it ? Let me point your attention however to one 
or two instances in point You recollect probably the dispute on the 
authenticity of the Poems of Ossian, which divided the literary world 
at one period. 3 Tis noticed by Boswell, who says Johnson always 
regarded the work as a literary forgery of M'Pherson, and did not 
scruple to say so. 5 Tis led to a dispute between them and almost to 
a personal contest. It was terminated however by a letter from John- 
son to M'Pherson, which Boswell takes great glory to himself for 
having obtained, and which is perhaps as severe a philippic or castiga- 
tion as ever was inflicted in that form upon any on the face of the 
earth. Nothing could be more libellous according to the modern ac- 
ceptation of the term — nothing in fact could have had a greater ten- 
dency to a breach of the peace : and what is quite certain, nothing 
would have gratified M'Pherson so much as to have arraigned the 
writer at the bar as a criminal, had he or any of his friends dreamed 
that such a thing was practicable. Then the great English moralist 
would have suffered imprisonment, fine and loss of reputation, for 
exposing imposture and defying tke impostor ! Happily this doctrine 
was not then sufficiently matured by practice to be familiar : neither 
was it so when Boswell publised the letter in his book, or the work 
might have been strangled immediately on its birth. If it be said 
M'Pherson was comparatively obscure, what will be said of the expo- 
sure of Lord Chesterfield in the same work 1 Ho either promised or 
was expected to patronise the Dictionary, but he left the author to 
pine in want for that patronage which would have cost him nothing: 
but when the great book was about to appear in the world, my lord, to 
enjoy the reputation he deserved not, puffed it off in a periodical pub- 
lication. Instead, however of a dedication, he met with his just 
reward in a letter from the indignant lexicographer, which has always 
met with admiration as well for its independent tone as its caustic 
severity. Heavens ! what pages of malicious inuendoes would that 
letter have furnished to the drawer of an indictment! But severe as 
it was it escaped prosecution, nor was Boswell ever called to an 
account for handing it to the world. Gentlemen, I should never cease 
were I to detail to you half the libels for which the moral and literary 
worlds are so gratefcil, und which are found incorporated in every 
biographical work of the least interest You must perceive the 
immense benefit resulting to society from their promulgation. They 
not only introduce us to each other and ourselves, but they operate as 
a wholesome restraint upon the vain and wicked, and a reward to 
virtue and Innocence. Public opinion, Gentlemen, is a censor that 
few can oppose — it furnishes the most powerful incentive to virtue, 
and the most efficacious preventive of vice. Its approbation warms 
the heart with delight — its censure sears it to the quick. It keeps the 
different orders of men in society within their proper orbits — it regu- 
lates in this country the lowest as well as the highest. The accused 
and the Judge who tries him are equally under its influence. He who 
disregards it at length falls a victim to its power, and is made to sub- 
mit to its decrees. Gentlemen, the most remarkable instance of its 



616 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



vengeance on the person of a Judge is taken from the quaint, but 
entertaining life of Lord Guilford, by his brother Roger North. Lord 
Guilford was contemporary of the detestable Jeffries, who from the 
dregs of society had been elevated by his vices, in a vicious age, first 
to the Chief Justiceship of the King's Bench, and then to the Wool- 
sack as Lord Chancellor of England ! North says he was guilty of 
every species of meanness and vice. A fair reputation had no charms 
for him. What men thought of him he disregarded, provided he 
retained his post and rendered it lucrative. To do this he took bribes 
in the causes he decided — and lie committed frequent murders under 
the sanction of the law. In a word he was a monster ; and his death 
was worthy of him. His indifference to public opinion led him to the 
indulgence of his brutal temper on the bench towards those whose 
misfortunes brought them before him for trial. One poor man in this 
situation was so terrified by his power that upon being carried from 
Court he exclaimed that the law had no punishment equal to the terror 
inspired by that Judge's image ; which he should never forget whilst 
life lasted ! It happened many years after, that Jeffries was obliged 
from certain political commotions, to conceal himself. He entered 
into a porter cellar in London in the garb of a sailor and hid himself 
among some butts. The man whom his ferocious scowl had so terri- 
fied many years before, accidentally entered. As soon as he cast his 
eyes on the skulking wretch, he started as if he had seen a basilisk. — 
He rushed from the cellar — called in the mob who seized upon the 
Lord Chancellor, and tore him to pieces I Awful catastrophe I yet 
worthy to be known as a lesson to others ! Happy however was it 
for poor Roger North that he lived and wrote before this doctrine of 
the Common Law, as it is now termed, was known or practised. He 
was a good lawyer and would not have run the risk of his personal 
safety, had he known the consequences which might result from the 
vengeance of Jeffries' posterity. But, Gentlemen, I can trespass on 
your patience no longer. You must have come by this time to the 
conclusion that as every biography contains censures on the dead, and 
sometimes on the living ; and as this must be so till men cease to be 
censurable, the only questions left for your determination are these r 
Is the publication in question bona Jide? Is it sufficiently well 
authenticated to excuse the writer in recording the fact complained 
of; or has the censure arisen from his own heated and censorious 
imagination, and been maliciously embodied in his work ? These, 
Gentlemen, are fortunately easily answered in the present case by a 
reference to the object of the book itself and its execution. What 
then is it? The history of the defendant's life, in the form of a jour- 
nal, published many years ago, and but lately brought here. This 
idea of keeping a journal is not novel. It seems to be in some sort a 
practice among the travelling preachers of the Methodists. It was 
introduced by their founder Wesley— adopted by his brother Charles 
Wesley — followed by Whitfield, (who travelled through part of this 
State, as well as defendant, and part of whose journal I have seen) 
and by many others whose labours in that ministry have been great. 
These journals, Gentlemen are as well calculated to do good as their 
sermons — perhaps they sometimes do more good. They penetrate 
where the voice of the preacher never sounded— they excite the 
curiosity as well of the idle and frivolous as of the pious ; and who 



AND REFLECTIONS, 



617 



can tell what benefit may not often result from precept illustrated by 
example, unobtrusively offered ? One word or sentiment at a season- 
able moment may kindle reflection in a mind previously vacant, and 
lead to the happiest consequences — one ray of consolation from above, 
gilding the gloomy prospect of the journalist, and recorded with pious 
gratitude, may render lustrous the path of a desponding reader! One 
argument or even remark may strike a holy conviction on the heart of 
innocent faith staggering under a load of doubt. I cannot, Gentle- 
men, but regard these journals as most useful to those for whom they 
are designed. They are indeed but one mean, but I must think a 
most powerful one, adopted for the propogation of Christianity, which 
has undoubtedly been greatly extended by the labours of the Metho- 
dists. That sect is not satisfied with disseminating its faith in its 
immediate neighborhood, but it has a restless activity which leads it 
to the extremities of the world at every hazard and privation. The 



are equally objects of its care. Even the savage Hottentot £is not 
neglected. There are tens of thousands who never hear the word of 
God except from itinerant Methodist preachers. There are tens of 
thousands destitute of churches and of pastors, like sheep with- 
out a fold and without a shepherd, ready to be devoured. The 
profoundness of this religious ignorance will perhaps be better 
perceived when I mention to you an anecdote related by Southey 
in his life of Wesley. He says that a preacher in travelling 
through the State of Delaware met a man on the road with 
whom he entered into conversation. In the course of it he in- 
quired in a manner sometimes adopted by religious persons " if 
he knew Jesus Christ?" The man hesitated and then replied "he 
did not know where he lived! The preacher supposing that he 
had been misunderstood, repeated the question, when the man readily 
replied, " He knew no such person in those parts !" It can with 
difficulty be credited that an adult in a country where the rudiments 
of education are so universally taught ; where there is scarcely a man, 
woman, or child of 12 years, who cannot and does not read, should 
be so ignorant as never to have heard the name of the Saviour of 
mankind ! But, Gentlemen, 'tis to these the Methodists go — to these 
they preach ; and thus they convert the moral wilderness into a gar- 
den. The blessings they confer on mankind in America are known 
to us all : and their beneficial labors in England have lately been so 
candidly acknowledged by a writer in the Quarterly Review, which 
is a higfi church publication, that Ijthink it my duty to read it to you. — 
" But it is not as we have already observed by the numbers of the 
professed Methodists alone that we must estimate the moral effect 
which they have produced, and are producing among Christians — 
The religious ferment first excited by their preaching has extended 
far beyond the visible bounds oi their society. It has stimulated the 
clergy to greater seriousness and activity in the discharge of their func- 
tions ; it has set the laity on thinking for themselves; it has as an 
incidental consequence of the rivalry of hostile sects (roused by the 
new phenomenon to the practice of new means of popularity) for- 
warded to a degree never previously contemplated, the education and 
religious instruction of the lower classes ; it has opposed among those 
classes a mighty and countervailing principle to the poisonous flood of 



people of the 




id the inhabitants of the border 



618 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



modern philosophy. It is obvious, even to a careless observer, that 
religion is more in the minds and mouths of men than formerly ; that 
a greater curiosity is excited by its discussion — and amid all the vices 
which a long war and a luxurious capital, and a renewed intercourse 
with foreign nations have produced in the two extremes of society, 
the majority are, on the whole, less ashamed of, and more attentive 
to the outward appearances of piety than they seem to have been dur- 
ing the preceding century," &c. (47 number, page 3.) 

But it may be said, we acknowledge all this, but it is little to the 
purpose. Why did not the defendant omit this censure on his jour- 
nal ? What good can it secure to record this fact 1 The answer, 
Gentlemen, is obvious. It was an occurrence that met him in his 
way through life. It was a part of his history. He sought it not — it 
ran against him — He heard it — he believed it — he was hurt at it, for 
it reflected on the ministry to which he belonged ; and he therefore 
recorded it — He had good reason to believe it true as I have shown 
you, and as I could convince you, if doubt remained, had I the privil- 
ege of examining the witnesses now in court. Take it then for 
granted to be true and let me in turn ask if it was not indeed incum- 
bent on him to notice the conduct of one of his own persuasion as a 
warning to the rest ? If he had mentioned Hammet and concealed 
the facts he himself might have shared the public censure, and he 
was obliged to mention him, or his journal would not have contained 
the truth. It is a sort of history of Methodism in those places which 
he visited. He came to Charleston, and let me now ask how could 
he with veracity have omitted to notice the divisions among the Me- 
thodists — the breach of confidence in the title deeds of the meeting- 
house — the unworthy life and awful reports of the death of its ruler? 
I look on this act to be nothing more than a matter of admonition to 
other Methodists; as a part of the discipline of their sect. Now 
whatever is so cannot be regarded as a libel, for in it there is no 
malice. This has been ruled to be law in the case of Mary Jerom, a 
quaker, who was publicly read out of meeting for non-conformity. — 
She prosecuted the clerk of the meeting for a libel and he was found 
guilty (for under the proof allowed that of course must follow) but 
the Judges set aside the verdict as it was no libel. (Holt on libel 
230, note — King v. Hart, 2 Burn's Eccles. Law 779}— It i* indeed 
surprising that there should be any doubt on a subject which the 
light of the law (as its analogies are termed) renders so manifest. If 
you think that the publication of what the defendant regarded as the 
truth, connected with his life, be a matter of conscience, you cannot 
term it a libel. The law respects the scruples -of conscience, it 
punishes not the truth ; nor can it ever regard the exposure of 
vice and immorality as censurable. Why, Gentlemen, a much less 
motive will justify the publisher of such a charge or one much 
heavier. In the very law book I have been permitted to read to you 
as a part of my client's defence, (2 Des. Rep. 483,) it is stated that 
the Rev. Matthews a defendant in that case in his answer swore that 
the Rev. Mr. Hammet in a fit of intoxication drove him and Munds 
out of church. Here there was a charge of drunkenness against 
Hammet (then deceased) made an oath, reduced to writing, published 
in a book which is daily used: but no prosecution was ever thought of 
for it— Why was the Chancellor who published this book permitted 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



610* 



to escape the fangs of the law? why are the lawyers who now own,, 
read, quote and lend, this book not prosecuted ? Because, Gentlemen, 
it is not malicious — because it is useful to mankind that trials should 
be recorded. Now, let me demand, is biography less useful ? Is the 
religious observation and censure of the vicious not as beneficial as 
the musty report of a lawsuit? Why "there are cases," says old 
Barrington, the legal antiquary, "when good service may be rendered 
even by libelling:" and I may say there are cases when good service 
may be rendered to mankind by a true publication and proper censure 
of the vices of public men ; particularly those who should be eminent 
for their virtues. They of all men deserve most the execration of the 
public for their wickedness ; and he who brings them to justice is a 
benefactor. What was the situation of the Rev. Mr. Hammet ? a 
public teacher of religion. His congregation, indeed the whole sect 
of Methodists had a deep interest in his conduct and character. He 
was placed at the head of his division as a burning light, and should 
have illuminated the path of his followers — His example if bad might 
have been deadly, and his people should have been informed of it — If 
his life had been good, the untrue slander would have soon fallen to 
the ground, powerless and contemptible. 

Gentlemen, This is the first instance of a prosecution for a libel on 
the dead that has occurred in this country as far as I can discover ; I 
hope it will be the last. Its very novelty forms an argument against 
it — It is unsuitable to our state of society in these United States — We 
here regard the character of the dead as a matter of history — It is a 
legacy left by them to mankind as an example or a warning — It has 
been, and ought always, and every where, to be so regarded.. If you 
deprive historians of their privilege and duty of recording unpleasant 
facts and confine them to flattering representations of human charac- 
ter, you render their productions worthless. Vices as well as virtues 
must be portrayed. — What historian ever scrupled to do this, however 
exalted his own or the character of the subject he delineates? Even 
writers of less dignity than historians — those wh© furnish facts for 
history scruple not on this matter. Look at the last work of the cele- 
brated Doctor King, of Oxford, who in the 76th year of his age, 
when waiting for that moment, so near at hand, that was to carry him 
before the Judgment seat of his Creator, passed his leisure moments 
in recording memorials of his friends and contemporaries, who were 
then no more — See what he says of Sir Robert Walpole, the pre- 
mier of England. "He wanted (says Dr. King in his Anecdotes, 
page 31) to carry a question in the House of Commons, to which he 
knew there would be great opposition, aad whidi. was disliked by 
some of his own dependants. As he was passing through, the Court 
of Requests he met a member of the contrary party, whose avarice 
he imagined would not reject a large bribe. He took him aside and 
said, "Such a question comes on this day; give me your vote and' 
here is a bank bilKof £2000," which he put into his hands. The 
member made this answer: "Sir Robert, you have lately served some 
of my particular friends ; and when my wife was last at Court, the 
king was very gracious to her, which must have happened afc your in- 
stance. I should therefore think myself very ungrateful (putting' the 
bank bill into his pocket) if I were to refuse the favor you are now 



620 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



pleased to ask me." Now it may be replied to this, that Sir Robert 
was a Minister of State and fair game. This could easily be an- 
swered—but see what the same writer says of his friend Pope, whom 
he accuses of the same practice which the defendant published, was 
reported of the prosecutors father as leading to his death. "A man, 
says he, " (nage20) who has contracted the pernicious habit of drink- 
ing drams, is conscious that he is taking in a slow poison, and 
therefore he will never own it either to his friend or his physi- 
cian, though it is visible to all his acquaintance. Pope and I, with, 
my Lord Orrery and Sir Harry Bedingfield dined with the late 
Earl of Burlington. After the first course Pope grew sick, and 
went out of the room. When dinner was ended and the cloth re- 
moved, my Lord Burlington said hs would go out and see what 
was become of Pope. And so.ra after they returned together. But 
Pope, who had been casting up his dinner looked very pale, and com- 
plained much. My Lord asked him if he would have some mulled 
wine, or a glass of old sack, which Pope refused. I told my Lord 
Burlington that he wanted a dram. Upon which the little man ex- 
pressed some resentment against me, and said he would not taste any 
spirits, and that he abhorred drams as much as I did. However, I 
persisted and assured my Lord Burlington that he could not oblige 
our friend more at that instant, than by ordering a large glass of cher- 
ry-brandy to be set before him. This was done, and in less than half 
an hour, while my Lord was acquainting us with an affair which en- 
gaged our attention, Pope had sipped up all the brandy. Pope's frame 
of body did not promise long life ; but he certainly hastened his death 
by feeding much on high seasoned dishes and drinking spirits.? — 
You thus see that this charge was quite as heavy, and coming from 
the quarter it did, from an intimate friend, much heavier, than that 
made against the deceased by the present defendant. One more in- 
stance of the same kind from the same book (page 23) and I have 
done, though there are others there as strong. " The last time I dined 
with dean Swift, which was almost three years before he fell into this 
distemper, which totally deprived him of his understanding, I observed 
that he was affected by the wine he drank, about a pint of claret. The 
next irorning, as we were walking together in his garden, he com- 
plained much of his head, when I took the liberty to tell him {for I 
most sincerely loved him,) that I was afraid he drank too much wine. 
He was a little staf tled, and answered, '* that as to his drinking he had 
always looked on himself as a very temperate man ; for he never ex- 
ceeded the quantity which his physician had allowed and prescribed 
him." Now his physician never drank less than two bottles of claret 
after his dinner !" Pray, Gentlemen, observe that Dr. King avers he 
sincerely loved him ; but his publication shews he loved truth more. 
This however is favorable in comparison with the exhibition of 
Swift's character by one of the late reviews. He is there accused, 
and as far as I can judge, most justly, of being the murderer of two 
extraordinary women, whose only offence was loving too much so 
selfish a wretch ! Little did these writers imagine that their details 
were criminal by the law ! and that they were subjecting themselves 
and their printers to condign punishment, should information be 
lodged against them for their works ! Little did they suppose, tho' 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



621 



most enlightened men, that the law was so far behind the human race 
in wisdom as to harrow up their feelings by a public prosecution, 
coupled with the epithets of false and malicious, for acts of kindness ; 
— for attempts to instruct and inform 1 ©h miserable reward for well 
intentioned labor !— wretched recompence for benefits conferred:— 

But, Gentlemen, this book of the defendant cannot be regarded as a 
libel by you for another and most decisive reason. It was not pub- 
lished by the defendant to bring contempt on the family of the de- 
ceased, or to excite them to a breach of the peace. This point I have 
touched on before, in order to show you that it is "nhat lawyers terra 
the gist of this prosecution, or in other terms the soul of the action. 
If this be not proved. to exist the action dies. You will recollect that 
I have proved to you from the case of the deceased Earl Cowper (4 
Tr. Rp. 126) that it is necessary to aver in the Indictment that the 
publication was intended to provoke the living, and it is a general 
rule in pleading that whatever must be averred must be proved. To 
this conclusion Chitty comes in his Comments on Cowper's case, (see 
3 Chitty Crim. law, 868) and indeed every legal mind must arrive at 
the same result ; for if the averment be material it cannot be regarded 
as immaterial or surplusage, nor can it be rejected. It must therefore 
be proved, for you cannot presume a material fact against a defendant, 
or take that as admitted which would be tantamount to presuming guilt 
at once, and would save the necessity of any proof on the part of the 
prosecution. Now you will observe that no proof of this fact is even 
pretended to be in existence. But the Attorney GeneraHeaves it to 
inference drawn from the language of the alleged libel, whether it 
was not thus intended by the defendant? Even however tested by 
that criterian the proof is insufficient, for the family of the deceased 
is never once mentioned, or in the remotest manner alluded to in the 
publication. Indeed if any thing could render this plainer, it would 
be what is proved to you by the prosecutor himself, who is one cf that 
family. At the time of his father's death he was the eldest of his two 
children, and was in his tenth year. The first part of the charge ap- 
pears by the journal to have been written 22d March, 1803, when 
Hammet was alive, and the latter just after his death, in Jan. 1804. — 
Now could this defendant have felt any malice against these children 
whom he never saw and never heard of ? Who can credit it ? Could 
he wish to excite two helpless infants to a breach of the peace, or to 
bring them into contempt and hatred ? Is he alone of all the sons of 
men to be presumed to act without a motive ? And if not, point out, 
I pray, an adequate motive for such a proceeding*? Gentlemen, it is 
no where to be found, for it never existed. These infants were un- 
known to him, when he wrote his journal and when his book was 
printed. He did not publish it here till he sold a copy from necessity 
last January. It was printed first in Europe, and then in 1815 in 
Philadelphia by others, not himself. Have these children then any 
right to complain of any injury to them? And if they do, ought they 
not to prove it to your satisfaction, before you find the defendant 
guilty. He has a character to support as well as others. His is very 
sacred, for he is a Minister of the Gospel of Christ, and reputation is 
as dear, at least, to him as to any man. Stain it not, I beseech you, 
by an inconsiderate or unjust verdict. Reflect well before you act, 



622 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



and judge of the question submitted to you upon the only principles 
which law and common sense unite in furnishing. They exclaim — 
take out this book with you — examine its contents — mark the course 
of life it delineates — criticise its principles and tendency. If you 
should then discern that the writer with a malignant spirit hr-s con- 
verted a pretended journal of his life into a vehicle of falsehood and 
calumny to debase the innocent posterity of the deceased, inflict on 
him without scruple the heaviest penalties of the law. He should not 
he spared, Gentlemen, who can without remorse expose the ashes of 
the innocent dead, either to insult the living, or to gratify his hateful 
instincts. But if you should see recorded in that book the pious la- 
tors of one who appears to have devoted himself to the service of his 
God, according to the dictates of his own conscience, as regardless of 
the allurements as of the contempt of the world ; if you shall observe 
liim often whilst in affliction and sore distress : whilst steeped to the 
very lips in poverty, and suffering under excruciating disease of body, 
piously and resignedly looking up to Heaven for that comfort, which 
3n affliction Heaven only can bestow; if you shall observe that his 
whole life has been one of suffering — of self-denial — of disinterested- 
ness — of piety and of charity — if in short, you shall see, what others 
undoubtedly see, sincerity, truth and holy confidence, however alloy- 
«d by peculiar but not wicked opinions, pervade that work, you will 
not, then, Gentlemen, call him a libeller. Should you, notwithstand- 
ing, do so, his whole life and character will falsity your verdict. But, 
Gentlemen, such a verdict can never be found — if you think of this 
book as I do, from the parts I have perused, you will then esteem it a 
faithful narrative of the defendant's life and feelings — his trials and 
opinions — his habits and sentiments. You will then see much to ap- 
prove, and be, I trust, satisfied both of its innocence and usefulness, 
in the sphere for which it was intended and in which it circulates. — 
Perhaps, Gentlemen, my expressions may be too bold, but I think 
upon attentively considering its object and the life-paints you will 
agree that so far from his being ashamed of this work — so far from his 
deserving punishment for it — at the great day of judgment, when the 
trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised, and man shall be 
summoned before the awful tribunal of his Creator to account for the 
tleeds done in the body, the defendant may walk erect from his prison- 
house, and bearing this record of his life and faith in his hand, offer it 
with a holy but trembling confidence at the footstool of his God, saying, 
Judge thou thy servant, oh Father, in mercy, according to these his 
works 1 

As the defendant's counsel concluded, the audience, which was 
very crowded, burst out into applause. After the tumult had subsided, 
the Judge addressed the people, and observed to them that he felt 
himself constrained to notice the gross impropriety of their conduct. 
That however richly the counsel might have deserved their plaudits 
for his eloquent defence of the defendant, the manner in which they 
had testified it was highly censurable. It in the first place disturbed 
the regularity and order and decency of a Court of Justice, and was a 
contempt. But it did more, for it had a tendency to influence the 
verdict of the Jury by the manifestation of public sentiment, and 



AND REFLECTIONS. 623 

therefore could not be endured. He therefore cautioned them against 
ever trespassing in like manner again or they should be more severe- 
ly noticed. 



Robert Y. Hayne, the Attorney General, rose and addressed the 
Court as follows : 

May it please your Honour, 

It is with unfeigned reluctance, Gentlemen of the Jury, that I find 
myself compelled by official duty to bring forward this prosecution 
against Lorenzo Dow. — To know that he has spent his days in the ser- 
vice of religion, is of itself sufficient to command our respect and 
excite our sympathy — whilst his total disregard of wealth and his 
present circumstances and situation in life seem to place his character 
above the imputation of interested motives — against a man so lowly 
and humble in his garb and appearance, so mild and inoffensive in 
his manners, can it be possible that any liberal mind could cherish 
prejudices, or harbor animosity ? — It is not to be apprehended then, 
that any bitter and hostile feeling will be permitted to mingle with 
this investigation. May we not rather fear that you may feel disposed, 
Gentlemen, on account of his poverty — age, and pecaliar character, 
to exempt him from the operation of those sacred principles and max- 
ims of our law, which next to our holy religion ought to be preserved 
pure and inviolate. — But let me tell you, Gentlemen, that the law is 
no respector of persons — no individual is so exalted as to be beyond 
the reach of its power — none so humble as to be below its notice — 
it extends its protection and applies its sanction alike to the rich and 
the poor — the humble and the powerful — the meanest beggar in our 
streets, and the Judge upon the bench are equally subject to its autho- 
rity, and it is impossible for any one to emancipate himself from its 
controul. The peculiar habits and opinions of Lorenzo Dow cannot 
therefore be suffered to exonerate him from those wise and wholesome 
rules of law which were established by our ancestors, and have been 
sanctified by the experience of ages. — I call upon you, Gentlemen, 
in the name of the state, 1 invoke you as you regard the eternal prin- 
ciples of justice, to discard from your bosoms any feelings for or 
against the accused which may be calculated to mislead your judg- 
ment in this important inquiry. — Justice requires this, and I know 
u you will do justice for truth's sake and your conscience." 

I shall now proceed, Gentlemen, without further preface, briefly to 
explain to you the law applicable to the case before you. In doing 
this permit me to request that you will not hastily and prematurely 
apply those principles to the case of the defendant ; I wish only at 
this stage of the argument to fix in your minds the rules of law ap- 
plicable to cases of libel in general, and it will be time enough to ap- 
ply those rules to Mr. Dow, when we come to examine the facts of the 
case, nor let it ever for a moment be forgotten, that by the humane pro- 



624 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



visions of our law, every man is presumed to be innocent until his guilt 
is made manifest. 

One of the best definitions of a libel to be found in the books, is 
given by Hawkins, and is adopted by Chitty, the most approved mo- 
dern writer on Criminal Law. He defines a libel to be (see 3d Chit- 
ty's Criminal Law, p. 867.) " A malicious defamation tending to 
blacken the memory of one who is dead, or the reputation of one who 
is alive, and to expose him to public hatred, contempt or ridicule." — 
Let us here consider, 1st, What is understood by " a defamation?" — 
2nd, What is the legal import of the word "malicious?" 3d, Whe- 
ther the truth can be set up in justification of a libel in case of a 
criminal prosecution l 1st, What is "a defamation?" As the very 
term itself imports, it is that which tends to defame or take away a 
man's fame or reputation. It is not necessary, to make a writing 
defamatory, that it should impute berime which might subject a man 
to punishment, or an infectious disease, which might exclude him 
from society, nor indeed any specific fault or defect. That writing is 
defamatory which tends in any degree to hold a man up to ridicule, 
contempt or hatred. The author above quoted, lays down the rule as 
follows : — " In order to constitute a libel it is not necessary that any 
thing criminal should be imputed to the party injured, it is sufficient 
if the writer has exhibited him in a ludicrous point of view, has 
pointed him out as the object of ridicule or disgust, has in short done 
that which has a natural tendency to excite him to revenge ; words 
become criminal if put in writing so that they tend in awn degree to 
a. mail's discredit." This doctrine is fully supported by the following 
authorities :— 2 Wilson, 403. Bac. abr. Libel art. 2. 4 Taunton, 

355. — 3 Campbell, 214 2d, What is the legal import of the word 

malicious ? It is certainly one of the greatest excellencies of the 
law, as a science, that many technical terms have been adopted, which 
are so clearly defined in the books and their precise meaning so well 
settled that they could not be misunderstood. Language is in many 
respects so vague that learned men are often led into controversies 
which when sifted to the bottom are found to arise from a difference 
in terms merely ; and thera cannot be a doubt that many unsettled 
questions in morals and general science would soon be put to rest if 
greater accuracy was observed in the use of well defined words. The 
term malice affords a strong illustration of the truth of these remarks. 
Tn the common parlance this term imports animosity towards indivi- 
duals, but in law it rather refers to the general temper and disposi- 
tion as manifested* by acts, the malice of the law is the evil mind, 
which is either fatally bent on mischief, or does not didy regard our 
social duty. Human laws can never inquire into the secret motives 
by which men may be actuated in the commission of those acts by 
which society is injured. Peculiar opinions or feelings may induce 
an individual to commit acts (possibly with good intentions) which 
acts may be the ordinary indications of a depraved heart or may be 
highly injurious to society. God alone, the Searcher of all hearts can 
see and know, and properly appreciate the real motives by which men 
are governed ; there is no window in the bosom, which opens to 
mortal view the secret workings of the soul. Human tribunals there- 
fore do not pretend to inquire into the hidden motives of men's 



AND REFLECTIONS. 625 

actions ; these motives are in almost every instance inferred from the 
act, and the moment any act is declared to be criminal, every rational 
man who commits it is presumed to be influenced by the criminal 
motives which the law considers as an ingredient in the crime. Thus 
in murder, malice is declared to be its principal ingredient and an 
indictment for murder is bad unless it charge the offence as having 
been committed with " malice aforethought," yet a man may be guilty 
of murder who unknowingly kills his best friend, nay, even the wife 
of his bosom ; or the child of his affections if it appear that he was 
at the time in the prosecution of a criminal act. Thus a man at- 
tempting to murder A. kills B. this is murder. Lord Dacres and others 
went together into a park to steal deer, one of the company, without the 
knowledge or consent of the rest killed the game keeper, who resisted 
him, it was held to be murder in all, and Lord Dacres was found guilty 
of having killed the game keeper with malice aforethought, and died 
for it. Whenever certain acts are prohibited, the law infers bad 
motives against all such as commit them. If such acts be the usual 
indications of such motives, it follows of necessity that we cannot 
look beyond the act itself for the discovery of the motive. If this rule 
leads us occasionally into error, it is still the only wise and practica- 
ble rule on which society can act, with a due regard to its own pro- 
tection. The forbidden act and the forbidden motive are in law inse- 
parable. The malicious motives therefore imputed by the law to 
certain offences meau only that those offences being forbidden it must 
always be inferred, that the party offending is actuated by improper 
motives. Thus he who publishes a defamatory libel against his 
neighbor, calculated to hold him up to public ridicule, contempt or 
hatred, is presumed to be induced so to act from an evil mind or tem- 
per, or from a disregard to social duty. If the public good require 
that such charges should not be made public, it must be a violation of 
duty to publish tkem, and this manifests the disregard of our duties 
to society which is the true " militia''' of the law. It is true that cases 
may sometimes occur in which, by the unbending application of a 
general rule, a good man may be punished whose motives may be per- 
fectly pure. But every reflecting man must know and feel that crimi- 
nal laws can only be administered by general rules. It is in vain to 
attempt to look into the heart to discover the secret springs of human 
actions. As we do not possess omniscience we must always fail in 
the attempt. According to the rules here laid down it seems to foVow 
that when a libel is defined to be a malicious defamation, it is not 
intended that the publisher is in truth actuated by malice in its ordi- 
nary acceptation towards the person libelled — nor is it intended that 
any evil motive should be proved. If the words be defamatory the 
evil intention is a necessary inference of law. There are some cases 
however in which this legal inference may be rebutted, and to this 
class of cases I shall hereafter refer. In support of the principles 
which I have here laid down, I will refer to the author already quoted, 
(3 Chitty 869.) "It is true (says he) that the term malicious is intro- 
duced into the definition by Hawkins, but in this case, as in murder 
and many others, the quality is rather a legal inference from the 
crime, than one of its constituent parts — indeed there is never any 
occasion to prove it. Whether or not the party acted maliciously 

40 



626 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



makes therefore no difference in practice — the doctrine of libels is 
founded solely on a regard to public tranquility, and it puts the merits 

anl the feelings of individuals out of the question." 

I come now to consider in the 31 place, whether the truth can or 
ought to be set up in justification of a libel in a criminal prosecution. 
If a person has been injured in his feelings or his fortune by a libel, 
the law affords him redress by enabling him to recover damages in a 
civil action. If the charge however be true, having sustained no 
damage, he can recover none, and even if the charge be false, experi- 
ence has fully proved that men will rather resort to personal revenge 
than to an action for damages for the redress of such an injury. — 
Libels therefore whether true or false, equally tend to a breach of the 
public peace, and they equally disturb the repose of society, and lead 
to hostility and bloodshed. No man can bear to have those vices, 
foibles or misfortunes which the laws do nut punish, held up to public 
view so as to bring upon their possessor contempt, disgrace or ridicule. 
Human laws punish those offences only which directly affect the pub- 
lic tranquility. The performance of our moral obligations, for instance, 
can only in general be enforced by the sanctions of religion. A man 
may be ungrateful or avaricious — he may be an unkind husband or 
father, or an undutiful child, and yet violate no municipal law. The 
opinion of the world and the precepts of religion can alone reach 
cases of this character. Now if the laws themselves do not punish 
this class of offenders, can it be tolerated that every individual should 
exercise the right to inflict punishment at his own discretion, or by 
his own measures? A bad man cannot effectually conceal his cha- 
racter or conduct from the world. It will in general be known suffi- 
ciently to protect society against him. But if individuals are permitted 
at their pleasure to hold up to public hatred those who they believe, or 
fancy, or choose to represent as bad men, must it not inevitably follow 
from the nature of man that perpetual animosities tumult and blood- 
shed will be the result ? Why attempt to invest in unauthorised 
individuals a power too great to be wielded by the law ? — If one man 
could be found wiser than the law — and capable of exercising a salu- 
tary jurisdiction, a judicious censorship over the moral offences, faults 
and defects of mankind, (a jurisdiction however which all wise legis- 
lators have thought cannot be entrusted even to governments,) still it 
is obvious that men in general are incapable of exercising so delicate 
and difficult an office. Now if the truth of a defamation could justify 
its publication, then all men would be at liberty to publish what they 
pleased, provided it be true. This would operate as a temptation to 
slander, it would call into action the worst passions of the human 
heart. Envy, hatred, malice and revenge would then find full scope 
m bringing to light the weakness and vanity, the vices and infirmities 
of individuals. Let it be recollected likewise that it is the easiest 
thing imaginable to create and spread a slanderous report — it is the 
inost difficult to refute the calumny. It is easy to administer poison — 
it is difiicult to provide an antidote. The poet has most truly said, 

" On eagle's wings immortal slanders fly, 
While virtuous actions are but born and die." 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



627 



Besides is it not extremely difficult if not impossible to draw the 
line between truth and falsehood in matters of this kind. Every man 
has his fault — we are all subject to weaknesses and foibles, and may 
be betrayed into vices at which our better nature revolts. Who has 
ever passed through a long life without affording some ground of 
being charged with a departure from the straight line of duty. And 
shall it be permitted to every one to publish to the world these aberra- 
tions from the paths of rectitude, and to plead the truth in justifica- 
tion ? How easy is it also to give a colour to transactions so as to 
deceive the world as to their true character. Should the laws permit 
the unrestrained publication of all truths however scandalous, and 
however injurious to reputation, in a short time truth and false- 
hood would be so mingled that the law would in practice sanction 
the basest and most malignant slanders. Reputation exposed to attack 
from every quarter would cease to fcj of much value, and the great 
incentive to virtue would lose much of its influence. And here let 
me ask whether it will be possible to allow the liberty contended for 
without opening a wide door for violence and bloodshed. Men will 
be found in every community who will not tamely sit down and see 
their reputation destroyed by the publications of their enemies. To 
the authority of Courts of Justice they may submit, but depend upon 
it. Gentlemen, men of high spirit and a nice sense of honor cannot in 
this enlightened age be brought to submit quietly to the censorship of 
individuals. They will rise in their native might and crush the 
assailant. Nor will the truth of the libel ever be found in practice to 
diminish the resentment felt by the party assailed. The law has 
therefore wisely said, from a just regard to the public peace and repose, 
that except when a man has committed a crime punishable by the 
laws, he shall not be held up to public hatred, contempt, or ridicule. 
Individuals may give information when the laws are violated, and it 
is not a libel ! but if the laws are not violated, the private character 
and conduct of every man and his peculiar opinions and habits — must, 
like Ms castle, be free from the invasion of impertinent curiosity, of 
hostile intrusion, and (except by his own consent,) even of friendly 
remonstrance. These principles are fully recognised and established 
by all the authorities on this subject. In 3d Chitty's Criminal Law, 
page 867, it is stated "that nothing can be clearer, than that truth is 
no justification of defamatory writings as far as respect criminal pro- 
secutions, for this reason, that the criminal law subjects libellers to 
punishment, not as a mode of redress to the parties libelled, but on 
account of such libel having a tendency to occasion a breach of the 
peace." Buller's N. P. 9. Selwyn's N. P. 1047, note p. 5. Coke 125. 
See also Holt on Libels. The following emphatic expressions from 
that excellent writer, Hawkins, .are entitled to great weight. — 1st. 
Haw. 354. " A Grand Jury should not find an indictment unless the 
offence may be construed to have a tendency to disturb the peace and 
harmony of the community. In sueh a case the public are Justly 
placed in the character of an offended proseeutor, to vindicate the 
common right of all ; for the malicious publication of even truth itself 
cannot in true policy, be suffered to interrupt the tranquility of any 
well ordered society. This is a principle so rational and pure that it 
cannot be tainted by the vulgar odium of its being derived from the 



628 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Star Chamber ; the adoption of it by the worst of Courts can never 
weaken its authority, and without it, all the comforts of society might 
with impunity be hourly endangered or destroyed. 

This question, however, is not only settled by the concurrence 
of all the English and several of the American authorities, but it 
has been solemnly adjudged in our own State, after able argument 
and by our ablest Judges. I beg leave here to read a part of the 
unanimous opinion of the whole bench of law judges of South 
Carolina, delivered by Mr. Justice Waites in January, 181 1, in the 
case of the State vs. Lebre. The eloquence, and sound practical 
wisdom which pervades this decision will excuse the length of 
my quotation. " It has been insisted on for the defendant, that in. 
a criminal proceeding as well as in a civil action, a party charged 
with a libel, may give the truth of it in evidence. His counsel 
have contended that this was the general rule of the common law, 
which may be inferred from the statutes of Westminster, 2 Rich- 
ard 2d, and 1 and 2 Phil, and MaTy, all of which provide for the 
punishment of false tales only." " These statutes, it appears, 
have prescribed new and more grievous punishments ; it is most 
probable, therefore, that they only intended to punish in a greater 
degree, the publication of tales which were aggravated by false- 
hood, and to leave the lesser offence to the common law remedy, 
this presumption is strengthened by the consideration that all these 
statutes were made for special purposes. But it is not necessary 
to explain the dark recesses of the ancient Law, to ascertain this 
point. It has been ascertained for us by those more eminently 
qualified than we are for this great labor, by those who are our 
best guides in all our legal researches, and to whose steady and 
unerring light we may more safely trust than to any new light 
of the present day. All the great expounders of the law, from 
Lord Coke down to Mr. Justice Blackstone, have uniformly laid 
it down as a rule of the Common Law that the truth of a libel 
cannot be given in evidence in a criminal proceeding, and this rule 
has never been departed from v in a single instance. It is true, that 
a difference of opinion did for sometime subsist among the Eng- 
lish Judges, awr onslehet pecting libels ; but this was only on 
the question, whether the Court or the Jury should decide n the 
criminal intent of the publication. A jury has the unquestiona- 
ble right to decide on the criminality of a libel, as far as the libel 
itself is the evidence of it. For this purpose a defendant may 
read and rely on any part of it, to show an innocent motive and 
purpose in the publication. But the law at no time, and under no 
construction, has ever authorised a defendant in a criminal pro- 
ceeding to justify a libel by giving- the truth of it in evidence, this 
has been invariably refused. It has been asserted that the first 
.case in. which this was solemnly ruled, was decided in the Star 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



629 



Chamber ; but as no case can be found prior to that, in which it 
was otherwise ruled, it is reasonable to conclude that this was not 
the creation of a new rule but the observance only of an old one. 
And even if it did originate in this odious and tyrannical Court, 
yet it does not follow that the rule itself is odious and tyrannical. 
The adherence to it by the common Law Courts, ever since, proves * 
the contrary. They have given legitimacy to it as a common law 
rule; and its authority is further sanctioned by the justice and 
morali r y of its object. How many other rules are there of modern 
origin, and of less importance to the quiet and happiness of soci- 
ety, which are ackno wledged to form a part of the Commen Law, 
and from which we are not at liberty to depart I It is a great er- 
ror to look to the first sources of the Common Law, for the purity 
of its principles. The best and purest of these, are of later ac- 
cession. The sources of the Common Law, (except such parts 
as were derived from the laws cf Rome-) were shallow aii^.mud- 
dy. In its downward course it has become continually filtered 
and enlarged, by passing through Courts of increased wisdom and 
science ; and it is owing to these continued filterings and acces- 
sions that we see it as it now is, a clear, wholesome, deep, and 
majestic stream. The most ancient decisions rest chiefly upon 
feudal principles, or upon reasons altogether barbarous and pre- 
posterous : these have been gradually disregarded, and we see 
more modern abjudications supported by such solid and rational 
.mds, that we may now say of the Common Law, with a very 
: v exceptions, that nothing is law whieh is not reason. But 
there is good cause to believe that this rule did not originate in 
ihe Star Chamber, and was not the creature of that Court. The 
rule was not peculiar to England. It existed long before : it 
made a pan of the Roman law. We read in the Pandects of Jus- 
tinian that ~ a defamer is not to be exempt from the punishment 
due to the injury, although the libel contain nothing but what is 
true. I: is not permitted to make proof of facts, which are secret 
and which have been the foundation of the Libel/ 5 The same 
rule was adopted by a special edict of France in 1561. And it 
is also to be found in the Constitution of the Emperor Charles the 
5th, in these words : •' Though the defamation were grounded on 
truth, yet the defamer ought to be punished according to the pow- 
er of the Judge. " : (See Just. Justin, lib. -1, tit. 4, 2. Domat. B. 3, 
tit. 12. And also Bayle's Dissertation on Defamatory Libels.) It 
is most probable then, that this rule was derived from the civil 
law. We know that for many centuries this was the law of all 
Europe: and England was governed bv it for near four hundred 
yirs. Although the Barbarians who successively invaded and 
possessed that country, introduced into it many of their own laws 
and customs, yet the maxims and principles of the Roman law 



630 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



were too deeply founded in reason and justice, to have been ever 
disused ; and there is no doubt that they compose now a large part 
of the common law of England. The celebrated Sir William 
Jones has said "the Pandects of Justinian area most valuable 
mine of judicial knowledge. They give law at this hour to the 
greatest part of Europe ; and though few English lawyers dare 
make such an acknowledgment, the civil law is the true source 
of nearly all our English laws that are not founded on a feudal 
origin." (Letter to the Governor General of India in 1788.) " I 
have so far considered the case, on the ground of authority, and it 
would be sufficient for us to decide it on that ground only ; for we 
are bound to declare the law, and to give it operation, whether it 
be founded on good or bad reasons. But as there does not exist in 
the whole system of our laws a rule better supported by reasons 
than the one under consideration, and as the counsel for the de- 
fendanj have contended that those reasons are not applicable to the 
state of our society — it is proper that I should take some notice 
of the objections made on this ground. I think indeed that the 
multiplied instances of the general adoption of the rule in every 
state of society and under every form of government, afford a suf- 
ficient proof of its being a rule both of general policy and morali- 
ity. A libel is an offence, not because it is false, but because it 
tends to provoke quarrels and bloodshed, and because it is an act 
of private revenge, which is an usurpation of public authority ; 
that the objects therefore of punishing a libel are to preserve the 
public peace and to enforce a due obedience of the laws. Can it 
be seriously contended that these objects are not applicable to our 
sta:e of society ? It appears to me that every reflecting mind must 
allow that they are peculiarly necessary to a free government. — 
The preservation of the public peace, and the prevention of pri- 
vate vengeance, in any form, are the very foundation of civil lib- 
erty, which could not be said to be fully enjoyed, unless these 
great ends were fully secured. It is for this reason that the send- 
ing a challenge is a high offence ; this too is punishable only be- 
cause it is provocation to a breach of the public peace. It is also 
a public offence, to seize by force on one's own property, because 
it is not lawful for any man to redress his own wrongs. If there- 
fore a man forcibly takes possession of his own land, he is punish- 
able for a forcible entry. However manifest his right may be, 
yet he is not allowed to regain it by force, but must apply to the 
law for its aid and sanction. It would be in vain for him to urge 
the hardship of being punished for taking his own property. — 
The law would reply that he had done an act which affected the 
public peace ; that it was his duty to refer his claim to an authori- 
zed tribunal, and to seek redress from the law. This reply may 
be fairly made to the reasoning of the counsel for the defendant 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



631 



in the present case. It was zealously contended that the publica- 
tion of truth could not be a crime. But the truth makes no part 
of the essence of a libel : though the defendant had proved his 
charges against the prosecutor, yet this proof could not have avail- 
ed him ; he would notwithstanding be guilty of having provoked 
a breach of the public peace, and of having usurped the public 
right, by redressing his grievance in his own way, and inflicting 
punishment by his own measure. These Teasons for not allowing 
the truth of a libel to be given in evidence, in a criminal prece- 
ding, are fully sufficient to justify the rule. But there is another 
reason for it, which will be thought by many to give more value 
to it than any other. It serves to protect from public exposure 
secret infirmities of mind and body, and even crimes which have 
been repented of and forgiven. Who will say that the truth of 
these should be given in evidence, to satisfy or excuse the expo- 
sure of them ? A man may have been overcome by some strong 
temptation, and been induced to commit a crime which he has 
since abhorred ; for which by a long perseverance in virtue and 
honesty, he made his peace with all who could be injured by it, 
and has thus a well grounded hope of being pardoned by his 
God. A woman too, who may have yielded to some seducer, or 
even have been the willing servant of vice, may have since be- 
come the faithful partner of some worthy man, and the mother of 
a virtuous offspring ; her frailties have been long forgiven, and 
she is in the enjoyment of the esteem and respect of all het neigh- 
bors. Will any one say that these expiated sins may be dragged 
from the privacy in which they have been sheltered, that they may 
be presented to the view of an unfeeling world ; be punished afresh 
by disgrace and odium, in which innocent connexions must parti- 
cipate, and that the author of all this misery must justify the act 
by shewing the truth of the charges? Shall he be allowed to 
disturb the sacred work of reformation, and rob the poor penitent 
of the blessed fruits of her repentance ? Justice, charity and 
morality all forbid it, and, thank God! the law forbids it also" 

Having now, I trust, clearly shown the rules of law which 
apply to libels in general, I proceed next to consider the rules 
particularly applicable to libels on the dead. — On the first blush 
of this question it would appear that the same principles ought 
to govern in both cases. But some of our writers, adhering too 
closely to the letter of the law, have forgotten its spirit. They 
argue, that as the object of punishing for a libel is to prevent a 
breach of the peace, a libel on the dead can only be punished on 
account of its tendency to excite the family of the deceased to re- 
venge, and one writer has gone so far as to say that it is necessary 
"to aver and prove" that the libel was "published with this in- 
tention." — But if we look into the reason of the law, we find that 



632 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



in the libels on the living, the tendency to a breach of the peace, 
is principally relied on, because the private injury can be redress- 
ed by a civil action. — But in cases of libels on the dead no civil 
action can be sustained by any one, and if their tendency to a 
breach of the peace is to be regarded exclusively, it would seem 
that the law does not regard the preservation of reputation for its 
own sake, and that a man dying without a family, it would be no 
offence to libel his memory in the grossest and most unwarrant- 
able terms. When such a case shall occur, I am inclined to think 
it will be held that a virtuous fame, acquired by a well spent life, 
is within the protection of the law. The love of posthumous fame 
is certainly strongly felt by every virtuous man ; it is a great in- 
centive to noble deeds, and such fame would be valueless if the 
fruits of a life of good conduct could be blasted by the corrupted 
breath of the slanderer of the dead. It is unnecessary for the 
occasion, however, to enter into this controversy, and I shall con- 
tent myself with proving that in a libel on the dead, if the words 
he defamatory, the malicious motive is a legal inference — and that 
if it be necessary to charge in the indictment the tendency to ex- 
cite the family of the deceased, and to bring them into contempt, 
or even to allege such an intention on the part of the publisher, 
that still the law does not require that such intention should in 
any case be proved. — Chitty in his Criminal Law, 1st Vol. p. 868, 
says, that it is necessary to " aver and prove at the trial,' 1 that the 
publication was intended to excite the family to a breach of the 
peace. But in this assertion I shall demonstrate that he is un- 
supported by any writer who has gone before him, and is con- 
tradicted by the very case from * which he deduces the rule. If 
the intention be not a legal inference from the act, how is it pos- 
sible, let me ask, to prove that which from its very nature, is 
secret, unknown and perhaps carefully concealed from human 
view ? 

All the reasoning applicable to the inference of motives from 
acts in cases of murder, and in libels on the living, apply in full 
force to libels on the dead. The rule is in general laid down 
precisely in the same terms as to both species of libel.— Thus in 
Shaw's Practical Justice, p. 639 and 642, we find the following 
words — " A libel (in this place) signifies a scandalous report 
raised and spread abroad of another, or otherwise unlawfully 
published, and this may be either in writing or without it • if in 
writing, the making a copy thereof, and delivering that copy to 
another, is a publication." " An,d it is not material whether the 
libel be true or false, the party scandalised living or dead, of 
good or ill name." 

In 3d Burn's Justice, 99, 100, he lays down the rule thus : "A 
Jibel is a malicious defamation of any person^ expressed either in 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



633 



printing or writing, signs or pictures, to asperse the reputation 
of one that is alive, or the memory of one that is dead, for the 
offence is the same, whether the person libelled be alive or dead." 

In 1st Hawkins' Pleas of the Crown, p. 352, this excellent 
and approved writer says : " A libel in a strict sense, is taken 
for a malicious defamation — tending either to blacken the memo- 
ry of one who is dead, or the reputation of one who is alive." 

In 5th Coke, 125, the rule is laid down in a similar manner, 
and indeed almost all the approved writers on criminal law use 
on this subject the same language. 

Now is it possible for any rational man to infer from these 
authorities that the law is different in cases of libels on the living 
and the dead — and that what is a legal inference (to act the quo 
animo or intention) in the former case, must in the latter be 
" averred and proved . ? " It may indeed be necessary to aver 
in the indictment the motive or perhaps the intention or ten- 
dency, but it cannot be necessary to furnish any other proof oi 
that intention than what the law must infer from the words them- 
selves. Chitty however deduces the rule as laid down by him, 
from the case in 4 Term Rep. 125. A superficial examination 
of this case may lead us to the conclusion adopted by Chitty, 
and it is so loosely reported, that detached sentences may be found 
in support of the doctrine. But a careful examination of the 
whole case must lead us to a different conclusion. And here let 
it be observed, that the point now in contest is, whether it be ne- 
cessary to offer at the trial any positive proof of the intention — or 
whether in a libel on the dead, the intention be not inferred in like 
manner as in cases of libel on the living. As to the necessity of 
making an averment of the tendency or intention, I shall say no- 
thing, because in the Indictment now before you, I have prepared 
two counts — the 1st charging the intention, in the manner re- 
commended by Chitty, and 2d, stating the tendency of the libel, 
which latter I am inclined to think is the most proper form. As 
far as the decision goes, therefore, to the necessity of averring 
any thing — my Indictment is beyond exception, but should the 
law require actual proof of the intention, I admit this proof has 
not been given in the present case, and perhaps can seldom or 
ever be furnished in any case. 

But to return to the decision in 4 T'. Rep. The question be- 
fore the Court then, was not as to the proof to be given at the 
trial, but it related to the form of the Indictment only. It was no 
where charged that the libel was published with an intention to 
bring the family of the deceased into contempt, and to excite them 
to revenge, nor was it stated that the words had such a tendency. 
The exception was, that something of this kind ought to have 
been stated. It seems to have been conceded, by the Bar and the 



634 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Bench, that if it had been stated, the case was made out, and the 
defendant must have been found guilty. Now no legal decision 
is binding as an authority except on the very point on which that 
decision rests, and the only point here decided was the necessity 
of giving a certain form to the Indictment. In page 126, it is 
objected to the Indictment, that it did not aver the tendency, and 
from the last page it might be inferred that it is necessary to aver 
the intention. But not a word is said in the whole case of prov- 
ing either the tendency or the intention. Like the cases of mur- 
der, therefore, and libels on the living, it is necessary to charge 
certain motives, but no proof is to be furnished except the legal 
inference. There is another part of this decision which demon- 
strates that this is the true construction to be put upon it. The 
Judge in that case had charged the Jury that no proof of the mo- 
tive was necessary, and that they were only to judge of the fact 
of publication and the truth of the inuendoes. And on the mo- 
tion for a new trial, the Court expressly recognise and maintain 
the rule that the intention must always be inferred from, the act. 
Now how are these apparently contradictory rules to be recon- 
ciled? — I answer, by putting this construction on the decision : — 
that it decided, 1st, the necessity of alleging the motive in the 
Indictment, and, 2d, that the intention being alleged, the general 
rule of law applies, of inferring the motive from the act itself. 
This is the construction put on the decision by the only two 
writers except Chitty who have commented upon it. Holt on 
Libels, 236, 7, 8, states the rule as laid down in 4th T. R. to be 
that you must charge or aver the design or intention ; but he no 
where insists on the necessity of proving it specially. So M'- 
George, in a treatise on the law of libel, published in 1812, p. 
93, to 97, reasons, I think conclusively, in support of the views 
I have taken on this subject. He sums up his argument by de- 
claring in substance that whenever the question shall arise as to 
the true construction of the decision, in 4 Term. Rep. 125, it will 
be held to declare that though it be necessary to charge the mo- 
tive or intent in the Indictment, yet that it is not necessary to 
prove it, as the law always infers the intent from the act. 

Having thus, Gentlemen of the Jury, stated all the general 
rules of law applicable to this case, I shall proceed to consider the 
case itself, and to enquire whether the defendant, Lorenzo Dow, 
is guilty of 'publishing a libel on the dead according to the princi- 
ples of our law. The offence charged in the Indictment consists, 
in the sale of a book by the defendant in this city, on or about the 
day of last, in which is contained the two fol- 

lowing sentences : — " Matthews invited me to supply an appoint- 
ment for him in the great meeting-house, which was built for the 
Methodists, and about which Hammet made crooked work" $c. 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



635 



And again, " J find, Mr. Hammet has gone to a world of spirits, 
to answer for the deeds done in the body: As it respects his 
division it appears his motives were impure, arising from a de- 
sire of popularity ; in consequence of ichich, there was a breach 
of confidence by him as respected the incorporation o f the house ; 
awful to relate, it appears he died drunk.'' The book is a journal 
of the defendant's life, -and the present edition appeals to have 
been published in Philadelphia on 

The disseminating that book here on the last, consti- 

tutes the offence of publishing a libel, or which in law does 
not imply printing it, but making it public. Thus in Chitty's 
Criminal Law, 3d Vol. p. 870, it is said, " the party who 
writes a libel dictated by another, he who composes it, he who 
prints or procures it to be printed, he who publishes or causes 
it to be published, all in short, who assist in framing or diffu- 
sing it, are implicated in the guilt of the ofjence." And so in 
2d M'Nally, 643, it is laid down, that if a book is passed onlf 
from one hand to another, with the intention of making the con- 
tents known, (and it be libellous) this is a publication. See 
also 1 Salk 417, 2 Camp. 512. Hawkins, b. 1, c. 73 s, 10. 
It has been clearly proved in this case, (and indeed is not de- 
nied by the defendant) that he caused to be sold in this city, 
at the time stated, several copies o£ the book containing the 
libel in question. The offence therefore as far as the publico- 
tion is concerned is certainly complete. Let us then next in- 
quire whether these words are libellous? And 1st, are they de- 
famatory ? do they tend to blacken the memory of the deceas- 
ed, and to rouse the feelings of his family, and excite them to 
a breach of the peace. If they do this, "in any degree,"* it 
clearly follows from the authorities above quoted, that they 
are defamatory and libellous. And here 1 must observe, that I 
can scarcely imagine any accusation, either against the living 
or the dead, better calculated to disturb the peace and harmony 
of the community, than that here made against the Rev Will- 
iam Hammet. It appears from the proof given in this case, 
and indeed is notorious to ns all, that Mr. Hammet was a 
p-eacher of the Methodist persuasion, that he was a leader 
of one of the divisions of ihat sect in Charleston, calling 
themselves "Primitive Methodists," that these Methodists 
had caused a house of public worship to be built, called Trin 
ity Church, of which Mr. Hammet was the pastor, and in which 
he constantly preached for many years, and up to the period 
of his death. The members of this congregation, it appears, 
were by an act of the Legislature, made a body politic and 
corporate in 1793. And Mr. Hammet died, leaving two chil- 
dren, a son and daughter, the former of whom (a merchant of 
this city, now about 27 years of age,) has instituted this pros- 



€36 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



ecution. In forming a judgment of the defamatory nature of 
the libel, these facts must be always kept in mind. The first 
part of the libel to which I call your attention, is the follow- 
ing : — " I find that Mr. Hammethas gone to the world of spirits, 
to answer for the deeds done in the body." These words con- 
sidered by themselves contain a simple truth, which might with 
equal justice, be applied to every humun being who has ever 
existed. Yet when we take them in connection with what fol- 
lows, no man who reads them can doubt that they are intended 
to convey the impression that Mr. Hammet was not a pious 
man, that he perished in his sins, unregenerate, and had gone 
to answer for his offences, and to meet merited punishment for 
his crimes. This is the construction put on the words in the 
Indictment. You will determine, Gentlemen, the correctness 
of the innuendo, but if correct, who can doubt their libellous 
character ? — I proceed however to the next 'charge — " As re- 
spects his division it appears his motives were impure, arising 
from a desire of popularity," and in another place we find 
these words, "Mr. Hammet made crooked work." These 
sentences contain in substance, the same charge, and my ima- 
gination cannot conceive a charge of a more serious nature. 
Mr. Hammet was a preacher of the Gospel — he professed to 
be a humble follower of the "meek and lowly Jesus," his em- 
ployment imperiously required him to renounce all the vain 
pomp and glory of this world — he professed to be " a Teacher 
sent from God," and he took on himself the office of guiding 
a:vd directing others in the road to heaven. To say of such a 
man that "his motives wore impure," is to accuse him of the 
basest hypocrisy, and when it is added, that he was influenced 
*' by the desire of popularity," what is it but to say that he was 
destitute of all Christian graces and virtues, and that, forget- 
ting his duty to God, and regardless of his obligations to his 
fiock^ he had set himself up as the idol of his own worship, and 
had departed from- the service of the Master whom he profess- 
ed to follow. The next charge is contained in these words : 
* 4 There was a breach of confidence by him as respected the in- 
corporation of the House" To commit a breach of confidence 
under any circumstances, is one of the basest acts of which 
a man can be guilty, and to commit such an act in relation to 
those who are your inferiors and dependants must aggravate 
the crime. But can language paint the depravity of which he 
must be guilty, who defrauds his spiritual children, and at the 
very time they are looking up to him for guidance and protec- 
tion? — If such a crime can be aggravated, it must be by com- 
mitting a breach of confidence in relation to the house of God 
itselfj to cover the crime with the cloak of religion, and to pro- 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



637 



fess to do the act in the name, and as the servant of the Most 
High. Comment on such a charge is unnecessary. " Awful 
to relate it appears he died drunk" Death, it has been well 
said, puts the seals of our character. At that solemn moment, 
when the earth is beginning to disappear, and Heaven is open- 
ing before us, few men have been ever found so steeled against 
all virtuous emotions, and so hardened in iniquity, as not to feel 
a deep sense of their awful situation. The coldest heart has 
been warmed, the most flinty bosom has been often softened 
by the approach of death. But for any man in such a situation, 
to fly from the contemplation of his awful condition, to rush 
covered with voluntary crime into the presence of God, and 
to close his eyes in drunkenness when he knows they must 
next be opened in the presence of his God, is a degree of de- 
pravity which I am happy in believing has seldom been wit- 
nessed in any age or in any country. That a preacher of the 
word of life should do such an act, is I believe without exam- 
ple in the history of the world, and I thank God, it has been 
clearlv proved in this case, that in relation to Mr. Hammet, 
there is not the shadow of a foundation for the charge. It 
appears from the evidence that he died calmly and triumph- 
antly, in peace with all men, and in hope of a blessed immor- 
tality. Such is the defamatory nature of the libel before us, 
and surely it would be a waste of argument to prove that it 
tends to bring the memory of Mr. Hammet into public ha- 
tred and contempt, or to show that it has a tendency to excite 
the family of the deceased, and disturb the peace and harmony 
of society. Having thus shewn that the words used are de- 
famatory, it follows, as a legal inference that they were pub- 
lished " maliciously," or to use terms according to their proper 
meaning, that they were published with illegal and improper 
motives, and contrary to the duty which every man owes to 
society, and against the peace and dignity of the state. Even 
if the charges were true, the motive would not thereby be 
purified. But happily for the reputation of Mr. Hammet, as 
far as the truth of the charges have been investigated at this 
trial, it appears they have no foundation. It is true the defend- 
ant was not permitted to go generally into the truth of his 
charges in justification of the libel. But at the earnest request 
of the prosecutor, the defendant was permitted by the State to 
prove, if he could, the truth of the allegation that Mr. Ham- 
met had died drunk, and as to the incorporation of the Church 
and the division of the Methodists, the Report of the trial in 
the Court of Equity of this State, involving the merits of 
those proceedings, was suffered to be read, and has been fully 
submitted to you % The privilege sought for by defendant of 



638 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



going into a full history of the whole of Mr. Hammet* s life, 
and of all the proceedings touching the division of the Church, 
was denied to him, because it could avail him nothing — was 
calculated to involve us in an interminable inquiry, and was 
certainly irrelevant to the issue before us. Indeed if every 
part of the libel could have been shewn to be true, neither in 
law nor reason would Mr. Dow have been justified. And here 
permit me, Gentlemen of the Jury, to call your attention for a 
moment to the evidence in this case, and I do so merely for 
the purpose of vindicating the memory of Mr. Hammet from 
the charges contained in the libel. I never saw the man, yet 
I feel that I am treading upon holy ground, and am engaged 
in a pious office, when I approach the monument which covers 
his remains, to erase the record of crimes he never committed. 
It is said that he was guilty of a breach of confidence concern- 
ing the incorporation of the Church. Look into the decision 
of the Court of Appeals in Equity ; you there find that the in- 
corporation was granted to the congregation and not to Mr. 
Hammet — you find the property was vested in Trustees, and 
Mr. Hammet was only Pastor of the Church — you find that 
the pretended sale of the church, so much and so justly com- 
plained of did not take place till after Mr. Hammet's death, 
and that up to that period he continued to officiate as Pastor of 
the Church without complaint and without reproach. Again 
— you are told that he died drunk ! ! 

What say the witnesses? Can you ever forget, Gentlemen, 
the touching scene described with so much simplicity and 
feeling by young Mr. Hammet ? He tells you that at the death of 
his father he was about ten years of age, that it is still fresh in 
his memory, that a few minutes before his father breathed his 
last, he was called to his bedside with his sister and mother to 
receive his last adieu and his parting benediction. The dying 
man was calm and serene, and having bestowed on these objects 
of his dearest affections the Christian's blessing and the burn- 
ing kiss, " he gave his honors to the world again, his blessed 
part to Heaven, and slept in peace." But this you are told is 
the tale of a child who was too young to remember, what, it 
appears he can never forget. All the witnesses however, now 
alive, who were present at the death, or during the last illness 
of Mr. Hammet, have been examined before you. And what 
is the result ? They tell you he was calm and composed, and 
when he felt the immediate approach of the King of Terrors — 
he joined in prayer — and calling for his wife and children — 
kissed them affectionately, and expressing a Christian confi- 
dence *' that he was going to God and to glory'* — closed his 
yes forever." 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



639 



Every good mm mast rejoice that such was the er i of Mr. 
Hammet, and I greatly mistake the feelings of the defendant if it 
has not afforded him a real satisfaction to discover that he was 
mistaken in alleging that Mr. Hammet died drunk. Here, how- 
ever, I am met by the observatien that the remarks of Mr. Dow 
are qualified by the expression of " it appears," and that it is evi- 
dent throughout that he is speaking on the authority of others. 
This is in law no excuse for libel. The publisher of a libel is as 
guilty as tbe printer or the composer, and he who assists to circu- 
late a libellous report must abide by the consequences, It is fur- 
ther to be observed, that the expression "it appears," seems to 
imply that the thing had appeared or become manifest, and that 
the narrator having satisfied himself of the truth of the charge, 
undertook to assert the fact so to be. Yet it now appears that 
the defendant never made an inquiry of any person who was 
present when Mr. Hammet died. The eloquent counsel for the 
defendant has very ingeniously attempted to shield his client, by 
alleging that though malice may be, prima facie, a legal inference 
from the defamatory words, yet that this is a legal presumption 
merely, which may be rebutted, and he argues that this presump- 
tion may be rebutted by shewing that the libel was innocently pub- 
lished, or that the charge was true, or that the defendant was 
unacquainted with the contents — or published as an historian, or 
had no intention to libel the dead, or injure the living. I freely 
admit that the legal inference of malice is capable of being rebut- 
ted — but the truth cannot be received fur that purpose, as it could 
not prove the publication to be innocent, the law forbids the pub- 
lication even of truth which is libellous, nor can the defendant be 
permitted to shew that he had no animosity against the deceased 
or his family — for any particular malice towards them is no part 
of the legal offence. He may show however that he is an inno- 
cent publisher, as that he sold the book without knowing or hav- 
ing any means of becoming acquainted with the contents, or he 
may shew that he has published an impartial history. This last 
ground is the only one which can possibly avail the defendant in 
this case, and I will proceed briefly to examine it. The interests 
of mankind require that a faithful record should be kept and pub- 
lished of those important events which tenii to elucidate truth. 
History indeed gives to posterity the experience of the ages which 
are past, and by means of the press, the wise and good of all 
ages and countries are brought together, and men are enlightened 
by their wisdom and improved by their virtues. Biography is a 
species of history which gives us a closer view of human nature 
than we could obtain from any other source. This also is wor- 
thy of protection. But some limitation must certainly be put on 
the liberty of mankind with regard to this last species of history. 



640 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Surely the peace and harmony of society would be destroyed if 
every man possessed the right of publishing the biography of any 
citizen the moment his body was deposited in the tomb. It may 
be difficult to draw the exact line which separates legitimate bi- 
ography from a libel on the dead ; but some rules can be laid 
down that cannot mislead us — and lstly, greater latitude would 
De allowed in treating of the character of a political or military 
chief, than of a private citizen ; 2ndly, public acts ought to be 
more freely commented on than private character or conduct ; 
Sdly, the comment ought to be confined to such matters only as 
concern the public to know, and it ought not to be used merely to 
expose frailties, with which the public can have no concern; 
4thly, before the private character or conduct of any man is 
made the subject of free and injurious reflections, he ought to have 
reposed long enough in his grave to cause unfounded slanders to 
be forgotten, and the feelings of his family and friends to have 
subsided. To apply these rules, 1 should say that it would be a 
libel to publish within a year after any man's death, any thing 
reflecting on his private character ; and I should also say, that 
after the lapse of one hundred years, the same publication might 
be innecent. I do not pretend to lay down these as rules of law, 
but of reason ; I suggest them merely as helps to the mind in 
drawing the distinction between a history and a libel. The law 
merely says that a work published in the genuine spirit of his- 
tory is not a libel, but it declares at the same time, that a book re- 
flecting on an individual is a libel, whether it be true or false. 
In order to judge of the historical character of any passage 
charged as libellous, we have a right to look into the whole book. 
Now let us take up the journal of Mr. Dow, and candidly in- 
quire whether the remarks on Mr. Hammet are made in the 
genuine spirit of candid and impartial history 1 Mr. Hammet 
was no statesman or warrior — he was a humble preacher, of a 
very small and humble sect of Christians — the comments do not 
relate to the religious opinions, and doctrines he espoused, but 
they treat of the secret motives of his actions ; they do not charge 
him with spiritual errors, but with a breach of confidence — the 
attack is not made on his head, but his heart — and he is followed 
into his domestic retirement ; his private habits are held up to 
reproach, and the trying scene of his death-bed is painted in the 
most glowing colors that could be used to discredit and disgrace 
him. Now as to the time when these charges were made, six 
months had not elapsed as appears from the date of the journal, 
and the sod which covered his body was scarcely green when 
this libel was composed, and was, I believe shortly afterwards 



AND REFLECTIONS, 



641 



published to the world.* If Mr. Hammet had friends, surely 
their feelings could not have been yet prepared for such an at- 
tack. If then we consider the time of publication, the character 
of Mr. Hammet, or the nature of the charges- — I think we must 
arrive at the conclusion that this libel cannot be sheltered under 
the protection afforded to history. You will take the book 
out with you, Gentlemen, and judging from the words and the 
context, will say whether you deem this a fair and impartial 
history, or a libel on the memory of Mr. Hammet, and with your 
decision I shall be well content. One remark only will I here 
add on this point; if the charge that Mr, Hammet "died drunk" 
had been strictly true, I am entirely at a loss to conceive how the 
publication of that fact could possibly promote the cause of reli- 
gion or morality, or indeed to promote any other end than to bring 
contempt and disgrace upon his memory and inflict an incurable 
wound in the feelings of his friends. 

There is but one other argument urged by my friend, which 
now occurs to my mind as necessary to be answered. He says 
that the defendant is a Methodist, and he has painted in colors as 
true as they are glowing, the great services rendered to mankind 
by the zealous and devoted sect to which his client belongs. He 
tells you further, this circumstance, connected with Mr. Dow's pe- 
culiar habits and mode of life, entitle him "to find favor in your 
eyes." I most cordially and sincerely unite with my friend in 
the encomiums he has bestowed on the Methodists as a sect, and 
though I cannot bring myself to approve of all their opinions and 
modes of worship, I do believe they render more service to the 
people at large than any sect of Christians with which I am ac- 
quainted, and I am inclined to think, than all of them put togeth- 
er. The strict economy which pervades all of their establish- 
ments — their practice of providing at a very small expense 
preachers who constantly traverse the country in all directions, 
carrying " the glad tidings of the Gospel" to every door — and 
their plain and earnest appeals to the hearts and consciences of 
their hearers, have certainly produced a wonderful effect in every 
part of our country. There are portions of this state in which 
vice formerly abounded, and in which, since the Methodists went 
among them, virtue "still more abounds"— the profligate has been 
reclaimed — the daring infidel converted, and the souls of multi- 
tudes have been saved. Whatever may be the opinion of any 
man as to their errors, while we apply the Christian rule " by 
their fruits ye shall know them," the character and services of 

* in this it has since appeared the Attorney General was mistaken. Though the 
entry concerning Mr. H. was made in the journal six months after his death, it 
was not published till the year — and — — years after his death, and it was then 
published in liurope, and was not istned from the American presB till ■ . 

41 



642 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



the Methodists must he entitled to the highest praise, My official 
duty calls me occasionally to a district in this State where there 
exists no regular established Church, and no established: clergy- 
man of any denomination. The Methodists took up the work 
1 which all others had abandoned, and are daily producing " the 
fruits of good living and a holy conversation." That Mr. Dow 
belongs to such a sect can excite no feelings against him in my 
bosom, and certainly none in this community, where the services 
of the Methodists are so universally prized, ftis mode of life 
too has excited popular feeling in his behalf in a very high de- 
gree, and in the progress of this trial we have received plain in- 
dications of the public sympathy being with him. But are we 
prepared to say that the member of any religious sect shall have 
law and justice measu red out to him by a different rule from oth- 
ers ? Shall Mr. Dow be suffered to violate our laws with impu- 
nity ? I do not ask you to find him guilty, unless you are fully 
satisfied of his legal guilt. But if you are satisfied, you cannot 
hesitate how to act. You must support the authority of the laws, 
and teach all men by this example, that the laws are supreme. — 
The measure of punishment will be for the Court, and that it will 
be mild and humane, is not only my sincere wish, but from the 
high character of the Judge, may be confidently expected. 

The counsel for the defendant has argued that there is no dis- 
tinction, in reason, between spoke?i and written slander, and he 
has stated that charges of the most atrocious nature may be made 
verbally without being- actionable, and he therefore concludes that 
the same words ought not to be actionable if written or printed. I 
dissent from both branches of this proposition. There is a wide 
difference between verbal and printed slander, and the cases put 
where the former would not be actionable, sb far from proving that 
they ought no t to be actionable when printed, demonstrate that 
they ought to be actionable, even when spoken. In support of this 
opinion I shall urge but one or two plain and obvious arguments. 
Verbal slander is often the result of excited passions, and from 
this cause loses much of its influence on the opinions of the hear- 
er — it is confined to the small circle who may chance to surround 
the speaker — it is soon forgotten by those to whom it is addressed, 
and in general produces no permanent injury Jo the person whose 
reputation is assailed. Printed slander on the contrary is the »e- 
sult of cool deliberation, and the solemnity of the charge gives it 
greater weight — it is not confined to a small circle, but is dissemi- 
nated through the community (and in the language of the defend- 
ant in relation to his book) " it traverses every part of our own 
country, visits all the countries of Europe, penetrates into Asia, 
and finds its way even into Africa." Its form is permanent, it may 
not only outlive the present generation, but may live to the end of 



AND REFLECTONS. 



643 



the world, and not only destroys the reputation of the person at- 
tacked, but may entail disgrace on his posterity to the remotest 
generations. If slander in any form has been supposed to imply 
malice, surety 'printed slander more strongly admits of that impli- 
cation. The libel is composed deliberately in the retirement of 
the closet ; — it is corrected at leisure — a contract is made with the 
printer — the proof sheets are examined, and not till then is the 
work issued from the press. It would seem to follow from these 
considerations that there is some reason in holding printed slander 
to be more reprehensible than verbal slander. Now let us advert 
to the case put by my friend. He says that by the English law, 
an amiable female may in the presence of a multitude be accused 
of the want of virtue, and may be branded with the most odious 
epithets, and this is not actionable. But will he or any man of feel- 
ing say that such an offence ought not to be punished. The ob- 
jection then it appears is not that such slanders ought not to be 
punished when printed, but on the contrary that they ought to be 
severely punished even when spoken. I am satisfied that all in- 
telligent men, whether lawyers or citizens, at this day concur, that 
it is reproach to the law that it affords no redress for words spoken 
derogatory to character. Shall we magnify the evil by taking 
away the remedy wisely provided for a still greater offence, to 
wit : printed defamation. 

Having now, Gentlemen of the Jury, gone through the law and 
the facts of this case, I must request you to bear with me for a 
few moments longer, while I attempt to impress on your minds 
and hearts the inestimable value of reputation ; and the absolute 
necessity of maintaining the law of libel, in order to render re- 
putation secure. If we consider the intrinsic value of " a good 
name," or its utility as an incentive to virtue, we cannot fail to ac- 
knowledge its immense importance. Man is a social being: he 
can never make himself independent of the world, and the good 
opinion of mankind must therefore be of greater importance to 
his welfare than either wealth or power. " A good name (says 
the inspired writer) is better than riches." If it be true as Lord 
Bacon has declared, " that knowledge is power," surely reputa- 
tion is entitled to the same praise. Without it no man can main- 
tain a commanding influence over the minds and opinions of oth- 
ers. Without it knowledge is comparatively useless — courage is 
nerveless — wealth despicable, and even virtue itself loses half its 
excellence. To be useful is the highest pFaise, and ought to be 
the chief object of every good man. But what can so enlarge the 
sphere of influence and add such vast powers to human exertion 
as a spotless fame ? This not only makes us eminently useful, but 
it secures our happiness. If wealth enables us to promote the 
arts and sciences, to build churches and establish schools ; if am- 
bition points out the road to power, and thus enables its votary to 



644 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



confer important benefits on mankind, it is reputation only that 
crowns the efforts of the one and sanctifies the triumphs of the 
other. In all ages men have acknowledged the value of a virtu- 
ous fame. The great father of the drama, the immortal Shake- 
speare, has caused one of his heroes to exclaim, 

" Set honor in one eye and death in t'other 
" And I will look on death indifferently." 

To this sentiment every bosom of refined sensibility must respond. 
We have all witnessed, Gentlemen, melancholy wrecks of noble 
minds. I have seen a man rich in earthly goods, surrounded by 
an amiable family, and a brilliant circle of devoted friends. I 
have seen such a man, the pride of the state, " observed of all ob- 
servers," admired for his talents, and beloved for his virtues. To 
him could with truth be applied the beautiful language of the 
book of Job. " The candle of the Lord shined upon his head — 
the Almighty was yet with him and his children were about him. 
He washed his steps with butter and the rock poured him out riv- 
ers of oil. The young men saw him and hid themselves, and the 
aged arose and stood up. When the ear heard him it blessed 
him, and when the eye saw him it gave witness to him." " Then 
he said " I shall die in my nest and shall multiply my days as the 
sand." His reputation was unspotted — But I have seen the same 
man without his fame — calumny had blasted or misconduct had 
destroyed it. You have seen the stately edifice towering in the 
pride of majesty and beauty, struck by the bolt of heaven, and in 
an instant levelled with the earth and reduced to a heap of 
black and smoking ruins. Such was the change produced on the 
character of him who had been despoiled of his reputation. He 
moved along like a pale and melancholy ghost — a stranger among 
Ms friends, without a smi)e to greet him, or a hand to bid him 
welcome. Then it was that I felt the full force of the declaration 
that " the spirit of a man may bear his infirmities but a wounded 
spirit who can bear." 

It has been urged by the defendant that in this country a great- 
er latitude ought to be allowed in relation to publications affecting 
reputation, and we are told that " the freedom of the press," which 
is secured by the constitution requires this liberty. But it seems 
to me that in this free and happy country, peculiar guards are 
required for the preservation of reputation. Among what people 
is the sense of honor so delicate and refined ? In what country 
is the spirit of the people so likely to overleap the bounds of the 
law, and to expiate by blood every attack on private character ? 
In other countries wealth and rank give character, influence and 
power, even to the vicious and corrupt. In America we have no 



AND REFLECTIONS, 



645 



nobility but that of wisdom and of virtue. It seems to follow, 
therefore, that as character with us creates the only distinction 
between men, that it has peculiar value, and ought to be protect- 
ed by peculiar sanctions ; and assuredly the peace and harmony 
of society must be in an extraordinary degree disturbed by every 
attack on reputation. In America it is " the very jewel of our 
souls," of which we cannot be rifled with impunity. If such be 
the value of reputation to the living, ought it to perish with us, 
and be buried with our bodies in the grave? Who is there that 
would wish to die and be forgotten ? to have no tear of affection 
shed upon his tomb? to leave no record of his virtues? to have 
his very name forgotten, and " to pass away as the beasts that 
perish and are no more seen forever?" No, Gentlemen, we all 
wish to live beyond the grave, in our children who inherit our 
fortunes and our names, and in the memory of our friends. But 
if it be desirable not to be forgotten, what shall we say of having 
our names remembered only to be despised — and our history told 
only to bring our memory into public hatred and contempt — that 
our very names should bring disgrace on our innocent offspring, 
and never be mentioned in their presence without mantling the 
youthful cheek with the burning blush of shame? Who can 
contemplate such a fate as his own without being tempted to curse 
the hour that gave him birth — and to wish that a mill-stone had 
rather been put about his neck and he had been cast into the sea. 
Shall it be said that the reputation of the dead ought not to be pro- 
tected by the laws? If men were not punished for libels on the 
dead, w r hose fame would be secure beyond the period of his life ? 
And here permit me to remark that the dead are defenceless, and 
if posthumous fame be an incentive to virtue, society only can 
afford it protection. The sentiment of reverence for the dead is 
deeply imprinted on the human heart. It is a delightful incident 
in history, that when a certain nation was subdued and driven out 
from their country, the only request they made of their conquerors 
was to be permitted to carry with them the bones of their fathers. 
*' De mortuis nil nisi bonum," is a proverb in every country. I 
will illustrate the feeling of abhorrence with which men regard 
all attacks on the dead, by but one other remark. There is an 
animal odious in its character and form, and of so ferocious a dis- 
position that though taken young, no assiduity or kindness (how- 
ver long continued) can subdue its fierceness, or calm its fury — 
It is called " the hyena— fellest of the fell." And it is to this 
animal that poetry and fable have assigned the appropriate em- 
ployment of prowling about the grave and feasting on the dead. 
But the hyena feeds only on the mortal part of man; he but de- 
stroys the loathsome and corrupted body. Surely to assail the 
immortal fame of man and to strip the tomb of the flowers with 



646 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



which the hand of affection has decked it, is a more odious office. 
Never, Gentlemen, no, never can our laws permit any violation* 
of the sanctity of the grave. God forbid, Gentlemen, that I 
should impute to the defendant such feelings or such motives ; I 
know he is incapable of them. But he has not duly regarded 
the sacred character of the dead — he has published a libel on the 
memory of Mr. Hammet, contrary to the spirit of our wise and 
wholesome laws, whose authority you must this day maintain by 
your verdict, or consent to see them violated hereafter with im- 
punity. 



iCf 3 The foregoing contains a very imperfect sketch of the 
Speech of the Attorney General in this case. In consequence of 
Mr. Dow's suddenly leaving Charleston,, and desiring to carry 
with him the materials for the publication of the trial, this speech 
was hastily prepared, and is published without any correction 
by the author. 



JUDGE JOHNSON'S CHARGE. 

Gentlemen of the Jury, 

The Indictment in this case charges in the first count that the 
defendant published a libel on the memory of the deceased Mr, 
Hammet, with a view to provoke his relations to a breach of the 
peace; and in the second, that his publication had a tendency to 
the same effect. The distinction between these two counts is 
purely technicpl, and I will give no opinion on it till we have 
discovered whether the words published by the defendant are a 
libel or not. The definition of libel, which is found in Chitty, is r 
that it is a malicious defamation in writing, and tending either to 
blacken the memory of one who is dead, or the reputation of one 
who is alive. Now it is only necessary to read the words against 
the defendant, and to ask yourselves whether their obvious intent 
and meaning be not to blacken the memory of the deceased 1 — 
For my own part, I have no hesitation in saying, I think they do. 
This being so, the law, Gentlemen, implies the publication to 
have been malicious, and intended by the defendant to blacken 
the memory and bring into disrepute the family of the deceased. 
If either count be bad, it is the first, and not the last, as has been 



A-N-D REFLECTIONS. 



647 



argued, for the last expressly shows the tendency of the act which 
means the intent. The publication, therefore, being admitted by 
the defendant himself is sufficient ; for the law, as I have said, 
implies the malice and the intent to provoke. The question of 
libel or no libel, is one purely of law — and for the Court, not the 
Jury, to decide. All the Jury have generally to do with the case 
is with the fact of publication and the truth of the inuendoes or 
meaning's, attached to the words. They may indeed take on 
themselves to judge of the motives with which the publication was 
made. If a Jury, Gentlemen, could satisfy themselves that a vir- 
tuous motive or intent existed, I do not pretend to say, that there 
are not cases in which it might operate to excuse the act. But it 
would be a most dangerous thing to give the writer of a book a 
general license to print whatever lie learns, true or false, of different 
persons, notwithstanding they may be,dead, upon the pretence of 
subserving the cause of morality ; for if he can publish this of the 
dead he can do the same of the living, by taking care to give his 
book a religious cast. Gentlemen, this habit of libelling should 
be suppressed — -the peace and happiness of society demand it — ■ 
there is no pretext, in my opinion, which can justify it ; and I 
have seen and heard nothing, whatsoever, that in my view, can 
afford any justification for this act of the defendant. It is your 
province, however, Gentlemen, to judge of his defence, and I 
leave it with you. 



The Jury retired, and some time afterwards brought in a ver- 
dict of Guilty. 

On a subsequent day, 24th May, the defendant was brought up 
to-be sentenced; when on his being asked if he had .any observa- 
tions to make previous to the passing of the sentence of the law, 
replied that he had, and by the permission of the Court would 
read them from a paper, which he did, as follows: — 

[The Reader will notice in the digest of S. C. the title autho- 
/ r'ity, &c. &c. of the KING, isjstill retained, (1814) and I was 
tried by British law.] 

jtdT Before sentence is passed, criminals are commonly allow- 
ed to speak in BRITISH courts when condemned by BRITISH 
LAW ; therefore I conceive myself at liberty to make a few re- 
marks, as a dying man to dying men! 

The Judge seemed to suspect malice arising from a mistake of 
the gentlemen of the bar, from the observation and the words — 
Jl The preachers were shy — the meeting-house was shut against 



648 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Here I would remark, that there were two societies of Metho- 
dists at that time. One was distinguished by the name of " Asbu- 
ry Methodists, the other by the name of " Hammet Methodists" 
— but I was not in connection with either. The Asbury Metho- 
dists were shy, as intimated in the book, but Hammet's preachers 
were not shy, but opened their meeting-houses to me on that oc- 
casion. 

Hence I could feel no party spirit or personal malice in my 
breast at Mr. Hammet's leaving them and setting up for himself 
— for I am not bound by any specific human creed, to any socie- 
ty, but endeavor to follow the openings of Divine Providence, to 
gain access to the people, to preach Christ, and him crucified : 
and recommend to all, to flee from the wrath to come ; as they 
will be judged according to the deeds done in the body. 

The Attorney General seemed to say, if it appeared that the 
relation in the Journal was historical, there would be an end of 
the investigation ; and brought up no particular instance of a his- 
torian being punished for history, but seemed to lay much stress 
on the idea of six months being too short a time to speak freely of 
the dead. 

A material fact seemed to have escaped the notice of the Court. 
The publication of the Journal was not for a lapse of years, and 
the first American edition was about ten years after the death of 
Mr. Hammet, which the copy right to T. C. Totten y back of the 
title page of the history, (I think) will show. How long a time 
is sufficient for one to be dead before you may write the truth 
about them? And what is the book but a History of Cosmopo- 
lite, with its concomitants ? And if you may not speak the truth 
of public men who are set up as moral teachers, when their ex- 
ample may be injurious to society, is not this protecting vice by 
law 1 and moreover be a preventive of impartial history ; and also 
for men of infamous habit, to fly to S. Carolina as an asylum, un- 
der the protection of law, that the truth of their evil deeds may 
not be spoken. If I were allowed to pass an opinion on the At- 
torney General's eloquent observation, on the great importance of 
posthumous fame. I would say, that it was best preserved by lead- 
ing a virtuous life, and not by gagging the condemnation of vice. 
It has been suggested that my having counsel, witnesses, &c. was 
indicative of malice ! but a word will set this in a proper light — 
as the Attorney General and all my friends know, it was my in- 
tention to have no such provision, but the Attorney General re- 
commended the necessity of the thing, to answer certain points in 
law ; and a friend of mine had engaged Mr. Prioleau before I 
knew it ; and Mr. Hayne had put the indictment also in his hand 
before I knew it ; and Mr. Prioleau advised to have some wit- 
nesses — which since 1 have been pained at, as being the innocent 



AND REFLECTIONS, 



649 



cause of something like perjury, when they swore to tell the truth 
and the whole truth, and yet they were restricted in their dis- 
closures ! — I have been informed that malice constituted the 
gist of a libel. And although malice may be implied from the 
use of words calculated to bring a man into contempt, still, if it 
can be shown from circumstances, that there was no malice, can 
that be a libel ? Here let it be remembered, first, that I never 
saw Mr. Hammet ; second, that I never knew he had a son or 
daughter till January last ; and thirdly, so far was I from malice, 
that I never caused intentionally any of those books to come to 
Charleston, or strove to prevent it, and those few copies (which 
were brought here by a Thomas Pitts, with other books) have been 
here for years — and he gave me his order to obtain them as I 
came along. I am no lawyer, and have chiefly confined my study 
to the law of nature and the law of God. But it seems strange 
to me, that an American citizen, after forty-five years of Inde- 
pendence, should be tried by foreign law ; and that merely the 
OPINIONS of men CALLED law ! and these opinions are so va- 
rious, as to appear almost omnifarious ; and are so contradictory 
and clashing, that the Judge is free to take WHICH opinion he 
pleases. — So true is this, that it is not uncommon to see the Judges 
equally divided on the bench. Would it not seem strange, if I 
should request to bring in or introduce an Egyptian or Turkish 
law? and yet in reason, why the law of one foreign country, and 
not that of another ? 

Circumstances, analagous are exemplified in the Spanish His- 
tory of S. America — trying the people of one country by the laws 
of another. The natives were brought to trial before the ecclesi- 
astical court, found guilty of heresy, and executed ! — May j^uch 
things be a lesson to us, and open the eyes of the American Peo- 
ple, to see and make a proper distinction between those principles 
and laws deduced from the " inherent" and unalienable 
rights of man, 7 ' and those of the old world, founded on as- 
sumption only, and then improperly called Divine Rights. — 
And even those laws of England called " Common Law" which 
may well be styled, "UNCOMMON," when found in S. Caro- 
lina,* to convict a citizen of the United States, repugnant to the 
express declaration of the Constitution of the U. S. which is ex- 
press against' abridging the freedom of speech and of the press, 
and also is acknowledged to be the supreme law of the land ! 
and also in violation of the Constitution of the State of S. Caroli- 
na, which, article 9, section 6, expressly declares, that " THE 
LIBERTY OF THE PRESS, SHALL BE FOREVER 

♦John Adams' "Gag Law" may be as it were, considered divine, when con- 
trasted with this British principle in the unwritten law or tradition for the former 
admitted evidence, the latter does not, 



650 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



INVIOLABLY PRESERVED."* I read in Johnson's Die- 
tionary, inviolably means — 1. Not to be profaned, not to be in- 
jured. — 2. Not to be broken. — 3. Insusceptible of hurt or wound, 
and 4. without breach, without failure. — Here then arises an im- 
portant question — viz. Which is to be considered the most sa- 
cred and important in S. Carolina, her own CONSTITUTION 
which is the FOUNTAIN of her laws, and in which it is ex- 
pressed, that "the liberty of the press shall be forever inviolably 
preserved, or the introduction of British laws, which cost the 
treasure and blood of our fathers to repel, and to extricate and 
preserve us from their baleful influence ? Again, what assurance 
of protection can one state give to the citizens of another, as it re- 
lates to their persons and property, if they give preference to a 
foreign law, contrary to the express declaration of their own con- 
stitution ? And may not the rulers, as the delegates of the peo- 
ple be asked, how can these things be answered to the people 
with candor and fidelity? If it be true that the legislature of this 
State upwards of an hundred years ago, when young, as a British 
province, and having few laws of their own, from the exigency 
of the times, adopted certain English laws — can it still be true 
that the opinions of Englishmen since then, can be admitted to 
be laws in THIS land ? Is not the wisdom of this nation, 
when brought to a focus, clear on the subject of the liberty of the 
press ? And can the opinion of an Englishman, when opposed 
both to the constitution of the U. S. and also of the State of S. 
Carolina, be admitted as a good and wholesome law in THIS 
land? If so, where is the hand of safety and protection to 
the defenceless stranger ; who has his enemies, and is prevented 
by foreign law from pursuing his journey, when passing peacea- 
bly along 1 Can these things stand the test of investigation, and 
be sanctioned by the people in this State 1 May God forbid ! Is 
it not time for American citizens to be tried by American laws ? 

Again, if you say I cannot appeal to the U. S. court, I can, 
as a citizen, appeal to the good sense of the American people, 
for that justice which the nature of the case admits of, and their 
true interests require! And as a Christian, I appeal to the 
GREAT JEHOVAH, who rules the people, and who looketh 
at the heart, and judgeth according to intentions! And 
the day will come when all secrets will be disclosed, and 
TRUTH and EVIDENCE will be brought to light, and it 

* Common Law, State Law, 1712. See Constitution, and Judges oath, Arti- 
cle IV. Constitution of South Carolina. 

" I do swear, or affirm, that 1 am duly qualified according to the Constitution of 
this State, to execute the office to which I have been appointed, and will to me best 
of my abilities discharge the duties thereof, and PRESERVE, PROTECT and 
DEFEND the CONSTITUTION of THIS STATE, and of the UNITED 
STATES." 



AND REFLECTIONS. 651 

will then be made manifest to angels and men, whether malice 
was in my heart, or the hearts of those my persecutors ! 

God save the state ! 

God save the people ! 

Amen, Amen. 



Here it vrould he proper to remark — first, I have already 
been in prison — secondly, I have had one thousand miles extra 
travel on this account — thirdly, my companion had to travel 
several hundred miles by herself, as a lonely woman, to return to 
our friends in the North — fourthly, my congregations were disap- 
pointed — fifthly, it has involved domestic concerns too painful to 
be mentioned — and sixthly, there has been more than one hundred 
dollars expense already, which is considerable for one in my situa-, 
tion of life, exposed to the vicissitudes of time, floating at the 
mercy of a wide world ! And as I cannot suppose your Hon- 
or would wish to give a double punishment, you will please 
in the sentence to take these things into account.* 



JUDGE JOHNSON'S SENTENCE. 

Lorenzo Dow — 

YOU have been tried and convicted after a patient, and I hope 
an impartial trial, for the publication of a libel tending to reflect 
on the memory of a deceased person, The novelty of the 
charge has excited a considerable sensation, and called forth 
the talents of eminent counsel. After the most patient investiga- 
tion of the case, I can only say that I am satisfied you have 
been convicted in strict conformity with the rules of law. For 
those rules, you are aware, I am not responsible, nor is it my 
duty to do more than faithfully to expound them. You have 

* When 1 had finished, keeping my standing position, to hear what the Judge 
would say, my thoughts were arrested with an awful sense of the General Judg- 
ment, when all secrets would be disclosed, and mankind rewarded according to the 
deeds* done in the body ; though they might attempt to hide them from mortals for 
a little season here ! 

The Judge and present company appeared as Grasshoppers when contrasted ' 
w uh that day ! and my MUND was kept in PEACE ! 



652 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



said in your address, that the liberty of the press, so guarded by 
the Constitution, has been violated in your cunviction. From 
this remark I fear that you have not distinguished between the 
liberty of the press and its abuses. The framers of that Consti- 
tution never intended to license the slander of private character, 
or sanctify acts inconsistent with the harmony of soeiety. It is 
objected by you also, that you have been tried by the rules of Eng- 
lish law : this is true — but it is equally true that they are declar- 
ed by an act of the Legislature to be the laws of the land. — They 
are founded on the experience of ages, and I know not why they 
should be regarded as baneful only because they are also the laws 
of another country. You are a stranger here, and complain that 
an appeal to the Court of the United States has been denied you. 
I must remark in this you have not followed the example of your 
Great Master : — He directed that you should render unto Cesar 
the things that are Cesar's. Your voluntary presence here sub- 
jected you to the government of our laws, and you must pay the 
tribute of obedience they exact. It is the prerogative of all laws 
to punish those who violate them within their territorial limits. — 
You cannot but know that man is the creature of passion, and 
prompt to revenge every injury. Nothing can have a greater 
tendency to inflame the passions of the living than the libelling 
of i he dead, particularly when aggravated, as in your case, by the 
abuse being pointed to the very moment of dissolution — a mo- 
ment which, in this instance, some of the "witnesses testified, was 
as to the deceased, a moment of blissful hope. You yourself have 
shown the dangerous tendency of your own acts — your book 
circulates over the world beyond your control, and beyond the 
correcting influence of truth itself ; it inflicts lasting insults on 
the family of the deceased — wherever they may go, and however 
innocent, they may become the objects at which " scorn may 
point her slow and moving finger." Let me caution you in your 
future journey through life to spare the character of the living, and 
the memory of the dead. To the living, reputation is that which 
is most dear — life without it is scarce worth preservation— and, 
the hope of posthumous fame excites men to noble and worthy 
pursuits ; seek not then to " drag the frailties of the departed 
from their dread abode." No beneficial purpose can be answer- 
ed by it ; for it promotes not the cause of virtue or religion. In 
the sentence now about to be passed on you, I am actuated by mo- 
tives which perhaps in its strictness the law might not wholly 
justify. You are however a man who has devoted himself, it is 
said, with great self-denial to a religious life. The motives which 
have actuated you have been ascertained rather by a legal impli- 
cation from the words as published, than positive proof. Your 
circumstances are not prosperous, and you may have already suf- 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



fered much from this prosecution. The sentence of the law is, 
that you he confined in the common gaol for twenty-four hours, 
be fined one dollar, and pay the cost of this prosecution. 

The defendant paid the fine, but the costs were all relinquished 
by the officers of the Court. He then went to gaol, from which 
the pardon of his Excellency the Governor, Thomas Bennett, re- 
leased him in the afternoon of the same day. 



The State ^ Guilty of Libel — sentenced to pay a fine of 
vs. > one dollar, and to be imprisoned for twenty 

Lorenzo Dow. S four hours. 



RECEIVED 24th of May, 1821, of the defendant one dollar 
in full of the fine imposed — costs of prosecution being remit- 
ted. 

W. S. SMITH, Clerk General Sessions. 

Char lest o?i, S. C. 



The State } (Copy.) 

vs. > Libel. Imprisonment for 24 hours 

The Rev. Lorenzo Dow. ) from half-past 10 o ; clock, to be dis- 
charged to-morrow morning at half-past 10 o'clock. Mr. Hyams 
will receive Mr. Dow as a prisoner. 

J. G. DELUSSELIM, Sheriff. 

May 24th, 1821. 



WENT with the above in hand, without an officer to the tight 
house ! 



'■ The State } Indictment Libel. The defendant in this case 
vs. V having complied withjthe sentence, and his Bond 
Lorenzo Dow. } being cancelled, he is hereby discharged from 
further attendance at Court. 

W. S. SMITH, Clerk General Sessions. 
Charleston, S. C. 26th of May, 1821. 



APPENDIX, 



ADDRESS TO THE PUBLIC, 

Here, I have learned two things. The judge constitutes the Courts 
&nd the clergy constitutes the church. 

The fa common law" is unwritte?i—o{ course is only taken from 
precedents, founded on tradition, transmitted from the dark ages of the 
world— and is considered and quoted as being in force, like statute 
Jaw, as an expression of the will of the people, by their delegate and 
representative. And the tradition of the church is put on equal foot- 
ing with the Scriptures in point of validity. 

A precedent from tradition may be brought to prove any thing- 
even contraries— and so establish nothing. 

But as common sense, since the time of Martin Luther, called the 
authenticity of the unwritten tradition of the church in question, so 
may the gooo sense of the American people call in question the " un- 
written" law of feudal principles — for those traditions, whether civil 
or ecclesiastical, may be considered twins when applied in a social 
point of view. 

To detach a man's actions or words from their relative connections, 
and concomitant parts, and then to give the same your own twist and 
turning — you might make him say any thing, and mean nothing. 

A young lady administered arsenic to a sick person, through the 
servant's misplacing the phial — here detach the act from the connec- 
tion—admit of nothing but the fact to infer the motive from— you 
might say she poisoned the person— she is a murderer ! Those prin- 
ciples are congenial with the systems of the old world, who think 
they have arrived to the summit of perfection in their political econo- 
my. But Americans require laws, congenial with our first and funda- 
mental principles, as established and recognized in this land — and 1 
hope to see the day, when we Americans shall be so improved as to 
be governed by American laws only. 

The doctrine of the " BENEFIT OF CLERGY" is not admissi- 
ble in the United States, whatever it may be in Spain or Portugal. — 
Hence, why not expunge that antiquated, thread-bare, twisted ism of 
expression — unless we find it necessary to retain a great swelled word 
■ — perverted from its primary meaning, to dupe the ignorant — for letters 
screen no man now, whatever might have been the custom once. 

Also the doctrine of " corruption of blooo," as mentioned in the 
digest, cannot exist here, and attach and retain the same meaning as 
in Europe. For there are thirteen grades of distinction in the theory 
of the old world betwixt the slave and the despot — most of whom are 
designated by some NICK-NAME, under the title of nobility— or 
rather no ability — as if they were a superior order of beings — but if 
their conduct displeased the sovereign — away went their title, property 
and all. So they would be on a level with other poor people, and 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



655 



hence their degradation was supposed to corrupt their blood. What 
corruption of- blood then do we find in America? LORENZO, be 
cautious that you do not compose a LIBEL ! " The greater the truth 
the greater the lie" — truth sure can be no lie ! 

A certain lady whom I shall call Miss Issippi — remarked at a dining 
party, that she thought that "GENERAL CONGRESS" must be a 
great man — every body was talking about bim — for her part she wish- 
ed that he would pass that way, that she might see the Gentleman. — 
Another, whom I shall call lady Caroline^ very soberly inquired, Who 
Miss Ouri was, and where she lived, that General Congress should 
pay such attention to her ? 

A third replied, that Miss Ouri is supposed to be a colored woman — 
and his attention has been so much upon Miss Ouri, that the general 
seemed to have little time to think about any thing else, except his 
eight dollars a day ! 

Indians suppose themselves as much superior to white master, as 
the colored servant is below — hence, said the chief — The great Spirit 
first made the black man, out of black earth, then the white man, out 
of the tree, — afterward the red man, from the red earth. 

Here it maybe asked. From whence came the FOURTH CLASS, 
or kind of people ? Is this the American corruption of hjood ? 

' It has been argued that this doctrine of libels is necessary to protect 
the character of "REFORMED LADIES. But were they to speak 
through me, perhaps they would ask, Is it not rather to protect the cha- 
racter of UN-REFORMED GENTLEMEN, so called? 

A few hints more, and I've done. 

Query 1. Would it not be well for all persons, who think of becom- 
ing candidates for public office, to examine first, their motive, and se- 
cond, their talents ? whether it be sinister or to serve the public good, 
and whether they have talents for it ? Otherwise your principle is 
\.mean, and you stand in the way of a better. 

2. Clear heads, sound judgment, a virtuous heart, and an independent 
mind, to act as JURORS — and save the judge the trouble — and simi- 
lar materials for the different places in society. And if you say timber 
is scarce ! the greater is the pity. 

Fellow citizens, be guarded against those office hunters who court 
your friendship merely for the loaves and fishes ! The welfare of the 
nation is connected with, and in a measure, is dependent on your 
CHOICE. The exercise of your judgment — look for evidence of the 
best of materials — and never give your vote for a drink of grog, — but 
conduct yourself as a member of the community ought to do ; as you 
expect to answer to the Great Jehovah for the deeds done in the body ; 
and as a friend to society, and to the RIGHTS OF MANKIND ! 

If the opinion of an European is the law, and none but law- 
yers have it— How can a citizen know when he is safe ? Does not 
this show the need of simple and plain acts of legislation, and afford- 
ed cheap to people, that they may know the laws of their own country ? 

A certain man was indicted for assault and battery, the Jury, not 
knowing the meaning of the words, brought in a verdict of man 
slaughter, were reprimanded and sent out again, concluding, if it was 
not man slaughter, it must be something worse, so returned a verdict 



656 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



of wilful murder — but the Judge had to turn Juryman virtually, and 
explain what man slaughter was, and what they must bring in. 

Another set of Jurymen, as the birds say, would unanimously have 
acquitted a prisoner in their conscience, but thought that by their 
oaths they were bound to bring in such a verdict as the Judge dictated ! 

ilCr* A man is what God made him — and why should any Judge 
remark on the looks or appearance of a prisoner, to prejudice a Jury, 
and so harden their feelings against him. 



A few thoughts after sentence, penned in Jail, just before the 
release from the Governor. 

THE STRANGER'S FAREWELL. 

HE CAME a stranger among you, not for your money, but to 
seek your Good. The time is at hand when He expects to leave 
you never to return : at least that is the present prospect. There- 
fore a few friendly hints, as a caution, are left behind. 

There is a Cloud arising, though remote — the Quakers have 
seen it and are gone ; retired beyond the river, and their worship 
houses are monuments of mourning in the land ! Then let the 
people turn to God— and every man turn from his evil way and 
leave the road of sinning, before the cup of their iniquity be full — - 
that God may pardon your crimes and give you a lot with His 
people among the blessed ! 

And let what is amiss in this land, by tradition, as it relates to 
11 Feudal Laiv" and " Common Law," and " Lynch' s Law," be so 
regulated by "Statute Law; 1 that PROTECTION and JUSTICE 
and HUMANITY may be extended to both PEOPLE and 
CATTLE ! ! !:!* 

Charleston Jail, May 24, 1821. 

* & Genesis xv. 16. Daniel iv. 22 and 27. 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



65; 



POSTSCRIPT.— From all circumstances, one may believe that the police ef the 
city, having a presage of my coming, had designed a trap for the occasion — or to 
block up my way, or both. For first, all the streets and market-houses, with cthei 
places, were interdicted me, as far as their power extended — perhaps on accouut. of 
a book called the " Yankee Spy." 

Secondly the man who bought the book for ***** and on which the prosecarir; 
was predicated, appears to be my warmest friend, by having a stand erected out- 
side of the corporation, taking me by the hand, and pretending to keep the peace:. 
&c. But the two leading persons were challenged to fight duels by some who saw 
their procedure !! 

Major General Gaines sent word to the Sheriff, that he would bail me out to the 
amount of 10,000 dollars; alter which a number offered to become my security for 
my appearance at court; audit was thought by some of ray opponents, thai I 
would forfeit my bonds — but being disappointed here, there was a move to leave, jt. 
to citizens — but the reply was, that they had done all they could tc scandalize ante, ( 
would therefore, rather it would come to an open fair trial — which is related offi- 
cially in the preceding" pages. After my return to .New England about one thou- 
sand copies of the report, with the "caution wrote in jail" annexed, were 
sent back to Charleston, (S. C. ) and arrived about the. time that the Negro Plot 
broke out, and was discovered. Hence a criticism that L. D. must have be^i: 
knowing to the same — and if they now had him in tow, would know what t'o 01 
with, and how to dispose of him, &c. 

After my condemnation the^growth of the seed planted by William Penr. s ii£ ft 
relates to his economy in fostering and establishing equal rights of conscience— 14(1 
years after was extended to me in the piazza of the custom-house at Charleston, by 
the hands of the officers of the Federal Government — over which the Corporation 
had no control— there [ was permitted to address thousands — under my own vine 
and fig tree, and there was none to make me afraid ! 

However, the Law which condemned L. D. was brought to Teial itself, before 
a CcvistltutiotTal' Court of seven Judges, and there argued, and Judgment pse??d 
upon its obnoxious principle in such a mode of practice— and sent it clown the hill ! 

In Connecticut, the principle was put down before and in the state of New York, 
aince— may the day arrive when it shall be banisheu from the Union ! 

Should the once supposed to be cattle in Hayti, be recognised as independent 
folks by our Supreme, what would Brother Jonathan's sisters to the Yankees sav ? 

'especially in some of their edicts of economy 1 Georgia and South Carolina haver 

adopted some things in practice by incorporation, as twin-sisters, constituting rhe 
circumfusion of information High Treason!!! 

But what will be said and done in the day that cattle are found to be Jolks — 
and i?oZirar-ism should spread to the adjacent Islands — and what was only begun 
in .North America, perfectkd in the South Continent; but re-acting on the 
North? Judge by analogy, the effects of causes — from the New World to the 
old continent ! He that hath an ear, let him hear! — and depart, where his posterity 
may be in safety ! 

The death of Alexander may be considered as the end of the Unholy League, 
and that Congress, of course, virtually at ;:n end — whilst in the order of Providence 
the balance is cast in the opposite scale, for a Congress upon different principle*, 
and for a different end! my countrymen, my fellow citizens! what hath God 
wrought, in the period oi fifty years, or since the memory of man! 

Nearly all North America belonged to France in 1755 — except a strip of country 
east of the Back bone— and in a few years she lost the whole of her claim!-— In 
1763 a large luxurious dinner, with collected silver plate, in New York, gave rise to 
the impression of luxury in the colonies, by the report of the officers, after then - 
return to the fast-anchored isle— hence, in 1764, the ground work of Taxation with- 
out our consent — and hence the dispute that ushered in a new nation, July 4th, 
1776. Lorenzo Dow came upon the stage, Oct. 16th, 1777— and in those days, 
priestcraft and kingism, produced the " llluminati" who brought forth the Ency - 
clopcedial— to extend and circumfuse information on correct principles to the u)ic'e"r~ 
standing of man ! 

In true light thereja, or may be, a correct judgment, and man's conduct, if ac- 
tuated by proper principles, will be exemplified Accordingly. 

This year, 1826, being the fiftieth year of our Independence, may be vievred 
our Jubilee, in a national point of view. The year of rekase was to be every 

42 



658 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE. 



seventh year. New York passed a law to that effect to be seen 1627, when the op- 
pressed are to go free ! 

1 think the Hebrew antiquities mention thirty-six Jubilees in the succession of 
their political existence. Judging from the past, with the aspect of the present 
times — what will a few years develope, and another Jubilee from thi£ produce? 

Most ef the present race of people will be then gone; children yet unborn will 
occupy our place — but under such circumstances in the world far different from 
ours ! 

Then let a!l those into whose hands these hints may fall, take titrely warning 
and be actuated by proper motives and principles of heart ; and prepare to meet God 
your Judge, that you may be acquitted in that day when aiKsecrets shall be 
brought to light, and mankind rewarded according to their deeds done in the body ! 

Thirty years of my Life have been spent mostly in the itinerant Ministry — and 
many have been the trying scenes and vicissitudes, in different climes, that 1 have 
passed through in that period of time, in the twenty-four states of America, the 
Canadas, and some parts of the Old World, in my different visits there. 

The sun of life is declining faer, and the evening shades are coming on apace ! 

Those of you who have heard my name, but have never seen my face, and those 
who have seen my face in the flesh, but will ere long hear the sound of my voice 
no^more in thi3 world — remember the day of Death draws near, and "soon I 
mu3t meet you in judgment, at the bar of our God. , Suffer me then, as a friend, 
andas a dying man, to warn you, and to entreat you, to solemn reflection and 
close investigation, how it is with you, and how it stands betwixt GOD and 
your soul! 

Remember that by nature you are a fallen, degenerate creature; therefore, ye 
must be regenerated and "BORN of the SPIRIT"— for without holiness no man 
shall see the Lord ! 

Never lay down to rest without committing yourself into the protection of kind 
Providence — and when you awake, give thanks. Thus begin, spend, and close 
every day with an inward devotion to that Being, on whom we are dependent, and 
unto whom we are accountable for our conduct in time — that you may feel and 
enjoy the virtue and spirit of redemption in thy sord, called, " Christ within, the 
hope of Giory" — for what Moses saw and heard, and which taught him to wor- 
ship on holy ground, you may hear, and feel, and enjoy in the heart ; as an in- 
ward and spiritual worshipper of that great JEHOVAH, whose name and sprit 
should ever be as a covering to our minds ! 

As in many branches of science, as far as we advance, so far we do know and 
are taught; the same will apply to religious experience in the things of God! 

Hence the doctrine of Repentance, and the exercise of Faith, as taught in the 
New Testament, to bring the mind to that MASTERLY" enjoyment of true Char- 
ity, which is DIVINE LOVE felt in the SOUL! preparatory for another world, 
and as an earnest of future lite, and a presage of joys to come! 

Adieu ! 

LORENZO DOW. 

Wheeling, Virginia, > 
Feb. 22d t 1826. \ 



WISDOM DISPLAYED, 

AND 

LORENZO'S VILLANY DETECTED. 

OR THE SECOND TRIAL, CONFESSION AND CONDEMNATION 
OF LORENZO DOW. 

Before the Superior Court, held at Norwich, Conn. January 
Term, 1829. 



Eccl. iv. I.— So 1 returned, and considered all the oppressions that are done under 
the sun ; and, behold, the tears of such as were oppressed, and they had no Com- 
forter ; and on the side of their OPPRESSORS there was POWER; but they 
had i\0 COMFORTER. 



THIRD EDITION. 



TO THE INHABITANTS OF CONNECTICUT AND 
THE UNITED STATES. 

Fellow Citizens: 

From a sense of duty to myself and to the Public at large, 
involving the interests and welfare of generations yet unborn, 
I am constrained to address you on a very interesting but pain- 
ful subject — arising from circumstances beyond the power of 
my control — as the power of redress for relief, is only to be 
found there by the voice of your Representatives, in their Le- 
gislative Capacity ! 

The principles of Law on the subject of water as it now 
stands, involves awful consequences, when considered as a 
precedent , introduced and adopted, to become the governing 
principle of the country — as the Supreme Law of the Land. 

Supposing for instance, the intended dam on the Shetucket 
River, about Chelsea Landing, should go into operation — what 
must be the consequence, as the principle called Law, now 
stands ? 



660 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



It would give a favored FEW, complete control over one 
eighth part of the water in this state, by computation involving 
the tributary streams. 

For if a man has a water privilege on his premises, he has 
no right to improve it by building a dam on it for machinery — 
if there be any mill or factory below ; although the dam should 
be no injnry to any one ; but rather, a very great advantage to 
all ; but still it would be actionable, for it is considered a crime, 
in point of Law, to do a man a favor, without his consent, 
equally as to do him an injury. 

To build a dam, to lower a dam, to tighten a dam, or to make 
a leak in a dam, or to raise a dam if there be machinery below — 
is actionable ; you must let it remain as it was — stationary. 

One has all the right. The other has no right. One is 
privileged the other depressed. One is Master the other a 
Servant. One is "My Lord" the other " Obedient and very 
bumble Servant" — "Cap in hand." One has all the privilege, 
the other is deprived of all — not allowed to improve the water 
equally on his o wn land ; although nobody in the least degree is 
injured — still it is a crime — unless you obtain the consent of 
the Big Man below — whose works may be ten miles off — and 
a dozen dams intervene ; and should all above and below him 
acknowledge it to be a real benefit to them, — still he could 
prosecute and obtain damage and cost: by this — something — 
called Law — as exemplified in the late decision at Norwich. 

if a citizen has a spring branch on his farm, he is liable to 
be prosecuted even for stopping water, by darning the stream 
for a hog wallow or goose pond ; or by the same rule, for de- 
taining it falling from the eaves of his house. 

Therefore, it is plain to a discerning mind that a few capi- 
talists might sieze on the out-lets of streams between the rivers 
Seban and St Croix, and control all the waters of the United 
States ! 

Hence the doctrine of EQUAL RIGHTS, &c. Privilege 
is done away — seeing a man is not allowed to improve his 
own water power and privilege equal to his neighbor — when 
his neighbor suffers no injury or possible harm by it. 

This doctrine being admitted — and the principle of it adopt- 
ed for Law— farewell forever to the PRIVILEGES which our 
fathers fought and bled to obtain, and then transmitted to us 
their children. If the fence of a farm be down for a season, 
my neighbor interdicts my repairing it because he claims the 
privilege for his hogs, &c. by the same mode of reasoning. 

The darkness of the Feudal System seems to threaten our 
borders — an *' embargo" being in the land. 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



661 



Thus the on& who is privileged to have the ascendancy over 
his neighbor, is like a "LORD,', and should he sell his pos- 
sessions h-e would sell the privileges with it — and the other is 
only as vassals or kind of 44 Tenant at will," without any 
way for redress — the Statute Law being lame on the subject. 

Here then I would suggest the propriety of getting a peti- 
tion from a considerate public, to present to the General As- 
sembly, for a redress of grievance, to obtain some special acts 
of Legislation, to protect us in the peaceable possession and 
enjoyment of our freehold estates in see simple — with all the 
privileges thereto belonging — that we may be protected from 
the imposition and tyrannical hand of oppressors — and thereby 
prevent the introduction of darkness— the darkness of the Feu- 
dal System — a favored few, to be suffered to monopolize two 
elements in this land ! — by " ex post facto ism " 

LORENZO DOW. 

April 25, 1829. 



COPY OF A WRIT 

LEFT FOR LORENZO DOW. 

No. 1. II 44 To the Sheriff of the county of New London, 
bis Deputy, or to either of the Constables of the Town of 
Montville, in said County, Greeting. By authority ot the 
State of Connecticut, you are hereby commanded to attach the 
Goods or Estate of Lorenzo Dow, of said Town of Mont- 
ville, to the value of Two Thousand Dollars, and for want 
thereof, to attach the Body of the said Lorenzo Dow, if he 
may be found in your precincts, and him sau-ly keep, so that he 
may be had to appear before the County Court to be holden at 
Norwich, within and for the county of New London, on the 
third Tuesday of November, A. D. 1827, then and there to an- 
swer unto Peter Richards, of the Town of New London, in 
said County, and Henry A- Richards, of said town of Mont- 
ville. 

No. 2. T In a plea of Trespass on the case, whereupon the 
Pl&intifls deelare and say, that on the 10th day of August, 1827, 
andior a long period before said 10th day of August, 1827, [1] 
t» wit, to more than four years, they as Tenants in common, 



662 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



owned and possessed, and were well seized in Fee, and as Ten- 
ants in common, now own and possess and are well seized in 
Fee of a certain Tract of Land, situate in said Town of Moni- 
ville, bounded and described as follows, viz. Northerly, on 
Nathaniel Bradford's Land, and land formerly owned by Jo- 
seph Rogers ; Easterly, on the old Road leading from New 
London to Norwich, Southerly, by land owned by Ebenezer 
Comstock, on Church and the middle of the Brook, commonly 
called Lester's Brook, which separates from David Congdon's 
Land, Westerly, by lands of David Congdon and Nathaniel 
Bradford. That the stream of Water, (commonly called Les- 
ter's Brook,) originating from Miner's Pond, so called, a nat- 
ural Pond of Water, situate in the Town of Montville, passes 
by and bounds on said land of the Plaintiffs, for a long distance, 
until it comes within about one hundred rods of the east 
side of the Plaintiffs said Lands from Northwest to Southwest, 
where said Brook runs through said lands of the Plaintiff's. 

No. 3. 1" And the Plaintiff's say that for more than One 
Hundred years last past, on said Lands described as aforesaid, 
and near the turnpike road leading from New London to Nor- 
wich, there has been and is now kept up and maintained on and 
across said stream, by the Plaintiffs, and those under whom 
the Plaintiffs claim and derive their title to said Lands, a cer- 
tain Dam, for the purpose of retaining the Water which runs 
in said stream, for the use of a certain Grist Mill and other 
Manufacturing Establishments, which the Plaintiffs and those 
under whom they claim, have constantly, during all the time 
aforesaid, kept, and maintained on said premises. 

No. 4. If •« And the Plaintiffs say, that they and those under 
whom than they claim said Premises, have been used and 
accustomed, for more [2] one hundred years last past, and until 
within one year last past to have the Waters of said Miner's 
Pond, freely and without obstruction, to flow and run from 
said Miner's Pond to the Plaintiffs said Mill and other Manu 
facturing Establishments^situate on said stream on the Plain- 
tiffs Premises described as aforesaid. [3] 

No. 5. *[f " And the Plaintiffs say, that relying upon it that 
they had good and lawful right to have said Waters flow from 
said Miner's Pond and run to the Plaintiffs Mill aforesaid, 
and premises in their usual course and accustomed quantity, 
without interruption or obstruction, they did, about five years 
since, erect a new and expensive Grist Mill and a large Cotton 
Manufactory on said stream, and on their said premises, and 
have laid out and expended on the same more than Fifty 
Thousand Dollars, and have successfully and uninterruptedly 
used and improved the same, and have had an abundant [4j 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



663 



supply of Water from said stream, as it usually had and nat- 
urally would flow and run from said Pond and in said stream 
to carry all the Mills and Machinery on their said Premises 
(until within six months last past) for all the space of time 
within thirty years last past. 

No. 6. H 41 And the Plaintiffs say that they were wholly de- 
pendant on said stream, and the waters flowing from said Mi- 
ner's Pond for the supply of their said Grist Mill, Cotton Fac- 
tory and other Manufacturing Establishments, and the Defend- 
ant well knows the same. Yet the Plaintiffs say that the De- 
fendant without law or right, against the mind or will of the 
Plaintiffs, and with set design to injure them and break up their 
said Establishment, did, on or about the first day of November, A. 
D. 1826, erect and build on his own premises, at or near the out- 
let of Miner's Pond, so called, a large, substantial and permanant 
Dam, and raised the same at least six feet higher than any ob- 
struction, Dam, or other stoppage at said outlet ever had existed 
or been maintained, for more than One Hundred years, or ever 
had existed since the memory of man. 

No. 7. 1" " And by means thereof hath wholly stopped and 
confined the waters of said Pond, within the same, [5] and wholly 
refuses to suffer and permit any of the waters of said Pond to 
flow and run in said stream, as they have been used and accus- 
tomed to do; and has wholly obstructed the same so as to prevent 
the said waters from flowing and running to the Plaintiffs s?Ad 
Mill, Cotton Factory, and their other Manufacturing Establish- 
ments on said stream ; by means whereof, the same has been 
obliged and compelled to stop and suspend their operations, to the 
to the great damage and injury of the Plaintiffs. 

No. 8. IF "And the Plaintiffs further say, that on or about the 
6th day of Aag. A. D. 1827, they thenhad their said Grist Mill in 
full operation, their said Cotton Factory and other Manufacturing 
Establishments, also being in full operation, and there was in said 
Miner's Pond, so called, a great supply and sufficiency of water 
as usually flowed and run in said stream — but for the obstructions 
placed there by the Defendant, to have supplied and carried all 
the Plaintiffs' said Mill and Machinery on their said premises — 
and they then had on hand large supplies of Cotton, purchased at 
great price, viz. more than one thousand dollars, and workmen 
and hands engaged and paid by the Plaintiffs to attend said Mills 
and Machinery, therein carried by water, at an expense to the 
Plaintiffs of two hundred dollars per day — and also large quanti- 
ties, to wit, one hundred bushels of grain on hand, to be ground 
in said Gristmill — all which facts were well known to the De- 
fendant, [61 yet the Defendant, wantonly and wickedly, on said 
6th day of August, 1827 — wholly stopped said water and by his 



mi 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



dam aforesaid, obstructed the same, so as to prevent any water 
flowing from said Pond — to the Plaintiffs' said Mills — all which 
wrong doings of the Defendant have subjected the Plaintiffs to 
great and lasting injury in the loss of time, wages of Hands by 
them employed in said business, loss of Grain, Cotton, and injury 
!o their Machinery employed in said Mills — all by means of the 
wrong and alleged acts of the Defendants. [7] 

No. 9. H " And the Plaintiffs further declare and say, that on 
the 9th day of August, A. D. 1827 — and for a long period before 
said 9th day of August, A. D. 1827, to wit, for more than four 
rears, they as Tenants in common, owned and possessed and 
were well seized in fee and as Tenants in common, now own and 
possess and were well seized in fee of a certain tract of Land sit- 
uarp in said Town of Montville. Bounded and described as men- 
tioned in the first Count of this declaration : — That a stream of 
water, originating from Miner's Pond, so called, in said Mont- 
ville, passes through said Premises of the Plaintiffs. And the 
Plaintiffs, say, that for more than [8] one hundred years last past, 
on said Premises, there has been and now is a certain Dam kept 
up and maintained on and across said stream by the Plaintiffs 
and those under whom they claim, for the purpose of retaining 
rhe water of said stream for the use of a ceriain Grist Mill and 
other Milling establishments, which the Plaintiffs and those under 
whom they claim, have constantly, during the time aforesaid, 
kept and maintained on said Premises. And the said Plaintiffs 
say, that they and those under whom they claim said Premises, 
have been used and accustomed, for more than one hundred years, 
and until one year, to have the Water's of said Miner's Pond, run 
;md flow, [9] freely and without obstruction, from said Pond 
through the course of said stream, to the Plaintiffs said Mill 
nnd other Milling Establishments, situate on said stream on said 
described Premises — and that they and those, whom they claim, 
have during all said time, had right to the use r.nd benefit of the 
waters of said Pone, for the purpose of working said Mills. 

No. 10. % "Yet the Defendant, well knowing the same, on the 
ftth day of July, 1827, and divers other days since, wrongfully 
and injuriously obstructed the waters of said Pond, and prevented 
and hindered them from running and flowing in their ancient 
course to said Mills of the Plaintiffs, and from supplying the same 
with water for the working thereof — in so ample and beneficial a 
manner as during all the time aforesaid it would and ought to 
have done, whereby the Plaintiffs have lost much of the use, 
profit and advantage of their said Mills, all which wrong doings 
of the Defendant, are and were contrary to law — again at the 
mind and will of the Plaintiffs and to their damage the sum of — 
two thousand dollars, which to recover with just cost this suit is 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



665 



brought. Bond sufficient for prosecution being given. Hereof 
fail not, but of this writ with your doings thereon, lawful service 
and due return make. Thirty-four cents State Duty are received 
on this Writ and Peter Richards recognzied one hundred dollars 
for prosecution in due form of Law. 

Dated at New London, this ilth day of Aug. A. D. 1827. 
Certified and signed by 

Wm. P. CLEAVELAND, Jr. Justice of Peace. 

No, 11. ^[ " New London County, ss. Montville, August 11th- 
1 827. Then by virtue ofthis Writ and by direction of the Plaintiffs, 
I attached as the property of the within named Defendant, a certain 
tract or parcel of Land lying and situate in said town of Montville, 
containing about fifty acres more or less, with a Du elling House, 
Barn, Mills and other Buildings thereon standing, being the same 
premises which formerly was owned and occupied by Henry Mi- 
ner. Butted and bounded as follows, Northerly on Land of 
Nathaniel Com stock, Easterly and Southerly on Land of Joshua 
Baker, and Westerly on Lands of William Thompson, Parthenia 
Thompson, and Burrell Thompson, together with the privilege 
of the Pond and ail other appurtenances thereto belonging. The 
within and above is a true Copy of the original Writ with my 
Indorsement thereon. 

Attest, NATHAN RAYMOND, Deputy Sheriff." 

No. 12. IT "At the Superior Court of Judicature holden at 
Norwich, in and for the County of New London, in the State of 
Connecticut on the fourth Tuesday of January in the year of our 
Lord one thousand eight hundred and twenty-nine. 

No. 13. H "Peter Richards of New London in New London 
County, and Henry A. Richards of Montville, in said County, 
Plaintiffs, vs. Lorenzo Dow, of said Montville, Defendant, in an 
action or Plea of the case set forth at large in the writ and de- 
claration of the Plaintiffs, demanding the sum of 2000 dollars 
damages, with cost of suit, as by writ on file, dated the 11th day 
of August, in the year of our Lord, one thousand eight hundred 
and twenty-seven. 

No. 14. IT " This action was brought by appeal of the Plain- 
tiffs, from the County Court, holden at Norwich, in and for the 
County of New London, on the third Tuesday of November, in 
the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and twenty- 
seven, to the January term of this Court, A. D 1828, and by 
legal removes, comes to this Court, and now, the parties appear 
and join in an issue to the Jury, on the p'ea of the Defendant, 
that he is not guilty in manner, &c. as on file. The issue was 
committed to the Jury, who found the following verdict, viz -:— 



666 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Jury were Elisha Water-"] " In this case the Jury find 
man Asa Roath, Abial Roath that the Defendant is guilty, in 
Joshua Maples, Jr. Jacob Mc manner and form as the Plain- 
Call, Bishop Burnham, Eben- tiffs in their declaration have 
ezer Hough, Julius S. Ham- ^ alleged, and therefore find for the 
mond, Thomas H. Wilson, Plaintiffs to recover thirty dollars 
Matthew Brown, and Henry damages and their cost." 
Brown — the parties agreeing 
to eleven Jurors in the case. 

which this Court accepts and orders to be .recorded — Whereupon, 
it is considered by this Court, that the Plaintiffs receive of the 
Defendant the sum of thirty dollars damages and their cost of suit, 
allowed to be the sum of $60,94 and that Execution, &c. Exe- 
cution granted January thirtieth, A. D. 1829. 
A true copy of record, examined by 

CHARLES LATHROP, Clerk. 



$4,02 
6,27 

,21 
1,50 
1,34 
2.22 

,21 
3,75 

,75 

,18 
2,50 

,75 

,21 
1,00 

,50 
1.89 
1,40 

,67 

$29,37 



Witnesses. R. Hurlbut, Travel, 40 

Bridge and attend. 68 1,16 

H. Browning, Travel, 35 

Attend. 68 1,03 

A. Otis, Travel, 35 

Attend. 68 1,03 

N. Comstock, Travel, 35 

Attend. 68 1,03 

J. Comstock, Travel, 35 

Attend. 68 1,03 

A. Comstock, Travel, 35 

Attend. 68 1,02 

B. Thomson, Travel, 35 

Attend. 68 1,03 

J. Hartshorn, Travel, 35 

Attend. 68 1,03 

J. C. Andrew, Travel, 35 

Attend. 68 1,03 



Plaintiff's cost, Writ, 
Officer, 

Go. Ct. Nov. 1827, Travel, 

Attend, 

Atto. fee, 

Court fee, 
1628, January, Sup. Ct. Travel, 

Attend, 

Clerk fee, 
« 4 October, Travel, 

Attend, 

Clerk 

1829, January. Travel, 
Attend, 

Two Supcenas, , 
Twenty-one Services, 
Travel 28 miles, 
Deposition, 



AND REFLECTIONS. 667 



J. Baker, Travel, 


35 






Attend. 




68 


1,03 


N. Comstock, Jr. Travel, 


35 






Attend. 




68 


1,03 


t), Lester, Travel, 


35 






Attend. 




68 


1,03 


E. Baker, Travel, 


35 






Attend. 




68 


1,03 


A' to. fee, 






2^68 


Cierk for copies. 
Court and Jury fee, 






4,0/ 






10,50 








$31,57 








$60,94 



Taxed by HOSMER, J. 

A true copy of the bill of cost, in the case of Richards & Co. 
vs. Lorenzo Dow. 

CHARLES LATHROP, Chtk." 

No. 15. 

" New London Feb. 10, 1829. 

Mr. Dow — 

Sir — The execution for the amount of judgment, ninety dollars 
94 cts. and execution 25 cents, making ninety-one dollars 19 cts. 
in the case of Richards vs. Dow, I have in my possession, I shall 
be pleased to have you call and settle it when you are next in 
town, if convenient. 

Yours, &c. 

W. P. CLEAVELAND, Jr." 

No. 16. "To the Sheriff of the County of Lew London, or his 
Deputy, or either of the Constables of the Town of Montville, 
within said County ; Greeting. Whereas, Peter Richards, of 
New London, in said County, and Henry A. Richards, of said 
Montville, recovered Judgment against Lorenzo Dow, of said 
Montville, before the Superior Court, holden at Norwich, within 
the county of New London, aforesaid, on the fourth Tuesday of 
January, Anno Domino one thousand eight hundred and twenty- 
nine, for the sum of 30 dollars damages, and for the sum of 60 
dollars 94 cents costs of suit, as appears of record, whereof exe- 
cution remains to be done. These are therefore, by authority 
by the State of Connecticut, to command you, That of the goods, 
chattels, or lands of the said debtor within your precincts, you 
cause to be levied, and the same being disposed of or appraised as 
the law directs, paid and satisfied unto the said creditors, the 
aforesaid sums being 90 dollars 94 cents, in the whole ; with 25 
cents more for this writ, and thereof also to satisfy yourself for 
your own fees. And for want of such goods, chattels or lands of 



668 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



the said debtor, to be by him shown unto yoii. or found within 
your precincts, to the acceptance of the said" creditors for satisfy- 
ing the aforesaid sums, you are hereby commanded to take the 
body of the said debtor and him commit unto the keeper of the 
goal in New London, in the county aforesaid, within the said pri- 
son; who is likewise hereby commanded to receive the said deb- 
tor and him safely keep until he pay unto the said creditors, the 
full sums above mentioned, and by them released, and also to sat- 
isfy your fees. Hereof fail not, and make due return of this 
writ, with your doings thereon, according to law, within sixty 
days next coming. Dated New London county, this 30th day of 
January, A. D. one thousand eight hundred and twenty-nine. 

CHARLES LATHROP, Clerk" 

No. 17. 

"New London, Feb. 16th, 1829. 
Received the amount of the within Execution, the same being 
ninety-one dollars and 19 cents, for P. & H. A. Richards. 

W. P. CLEAVE LAND, Jr. Attorney' 

CLE AVE LAND'S PLEA. 

No. 18. 

"1. If the Plaintiffs and those under whom they claim, have 
used the water flowing from the -Minard's pond, for the purpose 
of machinery for 15 years or more previous to the time the De- 
fendant raised his dam, at the only, outlet of said pond, they have 
thereby acquired a right to have the water from Miner's pond flow 
to their mills in the same manner it had done previous to raising 
the dam. 

4th. Day, 244 — Sherwood vs. Burr. 
2d. Con. Rep. 584— -Ingraham vs. Hutchinson. 
No. 19. 

" II. Though the Plaintiffs may have changed the application 
of the water, and instead of using it for the purpose of propelling 
machinery of one kind, have used it for propelling machinery of 
a different description, and also for propelling a greater quantity 
of machinery, still the prescription is continued, and theft rights 
as to propriety on the stream above, them, remain the same, as 
though no alteration in the use of the water had been made. 
4th, Coke, 87 — Luttrel's case. 

1st. Bran wall and Alderson, Rep. 258 — Saunders vs. 
Newman. 

No. 20. "III. As to proprietor's rights to the use of a stream 
of water, see 1st, Wilson, 174.— 1st, East, 208.— 9, Mass. 316. — 
13, Mass. 420.— 10, John. 241.— 17, John. 306. % Con. 5S4. n 



CONFESSION. 



According to the best of my knowledge and belief— 7 confess 
that I think Owanico, principal Sachem of the Mohegan Tribe, 
to be the same as Onecho the son of Uncas— was a blood connection, 
of the great Saccicus, principal Sachem of the ancient Pequot 
Indians! 

That Uncas was made a Princely Sachem, by the white men, 
That OWANICO, on the 11th of December, 1698, gave a deed 
of Land to Thomas Stanton of Stonington;- — that the said Stanton 
sold it to Lieut. James Harris, a noted land speculator — who sold 
it to Joseph Otis; — and the said Otis sold it to William Mynard, 
and the said AVilliam left it by heirship to his son, Jonathan — 
who conveyed it by deed to his son, Capt. Jonathan Mynard, jr. 
who conveyed it by deed to his son Henry] — and the said Henry 
Mynard conveyed it to me — with all the Cows and Hogs, &c. 
&,c. by deed — as recorded in Moniville. 

There were four mortgages on the premises; the last was 
mine; in my absence, there was a decree of Court — that if I did 
not pay the others, I must be cut off by a "foreclosure" — hence, 
I confess, I did not want the property — so I concluded to offer it 
to Peter Richards, for less than the value of my mortgage on the 
face! As the said Peter and son were preparing great Water 
Works below, on the same stream, near six miles off; as Ithought 
that they would wish for a fountain, as a reservoir for a dry 
time ; so, I confess, that in good friendship, I offered the same — 
as I saw no way for them to be supplied with sure water, other- 
wise. 

But the said Peter differed from me in opinion — and declined 
the offer, as if he felt no interest; seemingly. So I was obliged 
to take the deed myself or lose my claim ! 

After this, with some hands, had the trees and bushes cut down, 
at the outlet of 44 Oxoboxo" Pond, on said premises — to see how 
the appeara nces were ; and the location of the situation, also. 

On the east side, there is a high pile of Roclcs, from the sum- 
mit of which may be seen, the Ocean, three Light Houses — seve- 
ral Islands, vessels sailing, &c. and refiring down, you have all 
the romance of the wilderness, bordering on the solitude of Mon- 
astic Hermitage! 

On the the west side of the stream is another pile or ledge of 
Rocks, forming a 'promontory ! 

One pile of rocks is considered good for building stone of su- 
perb quality, that may be rolled down with ease and convenience j 



670 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



and the other may be easily split into flag or flat stone, according 
to wish ; and also some "fire stone" — enough for several hundred 
buildings, near at hand. 

The pond in front, a dale in the rear, or down the stream south 
east, toward the Thames! with excellent springs of water, con- 
venenient to the establishment, and other things in appearance, 
as " Chalk Clay"—" Iron Ore," &c. 

This place has about twenty feet press and fall of water — and 
according to computation, from testimony in court, "a mile 
square" — twelve feet deep. More than 300,000,000 "cubic feet," 
might be applied to the use of machinery. 

There was a mill erected here, about one hundred and twenty 
years ago — kept in use for the neighborhood ever since; and said 
to have been the first erected in this part of the country ; and of 
course must have been the oldest on the stream by occupancy. 

There are eight dams below mine ; the last but one, belongs to 
the Richards — laying on the road from Norwich to New Lon- 
don ; and six betwixt theirs and mine ! 

From rocks on each side, at the outlet of the pond, a wall for a 
permanent support, might be connected with them at the ends — 
being about seventy-five feet asunder, from side to side ! 

This wall being raised sixteen feet high, connected with the 
two rocks at the ends, would admit of a trench in front, for boards 
to be set, perpendicularly, with two thicknesses, so as to break 
joints — that water, nor eels should find a way through the dam 
when completed — hence, the old dam being about forty feet above 
or higher up the stream than the wall — the concave was filled 
with earth — wet down, to make it permanent and solid around 
the boards ; and from the old dam to the new wall; which wall 
was eight feet thick. 

The rock on the west side might be so reduced, as to admit of 
a sluice-way, for the pond floods to escape from the Pond and so 
Vent itself, without danger, of being washed away by ice and 
freshets ! And morever double the quantity of water would be 
retained of the Spring freshets, and reserved for a dry season ! 
without injury to any body ; but beneficial to all parties concerned 
or any way connected or interested in the water privileges on the 
stream ! 

I went to Mr. Richards, and attempted to describe to him the 
advantage that might be taken of the situation by improvement — 
thinking that it would be for his interest as well as mine ; and if 
he would aid therein, should share the benefit. I confess that I 
did go to him this second time, and made this second offer, whe- 
ther Right or Wrong — it was well meant by me ! 

But the offer was declined by him ; so I undertook the erection 
of the dam alone, with the intention of raising it higher than the 



AND REFLECTIONS, 



671 



old dam, to detain more water. For I had no idea of giving - of- 
fence to any one; nor did I think that such an act could injure 
any one ; seeing all the water which I expected to detain, was 
only that which would run offm the spring of the year, without 
doing any body any good ; and at a season too, when theie would 
be plenty of water for all concerned! 

But Mr. Richards wrote me a curious kind of letter; or at least 
it seemed so to me ; of which the following is a copy. 

New London, 11th Oct. 1829. 

Rev. Lorenzo Dow, 

Sir — Understanding that you are repairing or rebuilding the dam to your 
Miner Pond, without knowing or pretending to know your intentions as to 
the structure of it, we deem it a friendly duty to advise you, that you have 
no legal right to raise the dam in the least degree above what it has hereto- 
fore been, and that you have not the right to hold back the water or to let 
it off at your pleasure to the injury of those who improve Mill Seats below 
you. We would presume that you have no unfriendly intentions, nevet- 
theless we consider it our duty in this friendly manner to advise you as 
above, what we have no doubt is law on this subject, and to add, that we 
shall endeavor to maintain our own rights, and should you raise your Dam 
above its former height, or hold back, or let off Water, otherwise than for 
your own necessary and fajr purposes, and we are injured thereby, we shall 
hold you liable for all damages. 

We are very respectfully, Your obedient Servants, 

P. & H. A. RICHARDS. 

So I called on him for an explanation — where, I confess I talked 
my Lorenzo talk, vere plain. 

Among the rest, if I mistake not, I think I said, " If you sue me 
for damage ; and the Law will give you my property, without an 
equivalent — if you can afford to receive it so — 1 can afford to let 
you have it for nothing;" or words to that point, this being the 
third time of my calling ; and I think it was the last. 

fr^In Nov. 1826 — I went to the West and South, and was gone 
till about the 16th or 17th of Aug. 1827. 

About Dec. 20th 1826 the sluice-way was blown out — the dam 
finished and the gates shut down, and pond filled and run over, 
without any harm to anybody — the mill ground for the neighbor- 
hood, one day in the week, which supplied the neighborhood for 
the Winter. But in the spring there was a miller all the time, 
every day, until late in the fall, so that there should be the usual 
flow of water as heretofore — steadily grinding for customers as 
they came to mill. 

Before this property fell into my hands, the water has been so 
low, that I have been under the necessity of sending out of the 
neighborhood, a distance, to obtain grinding for my family. For 
it appears almost from time immemorial, that there has been a 



672 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE. 



scarcity of water in a dry season ; there being no stream that runs 
into the pond in a dry time, above ground — still the pond has been 
known before it came into my possession, to rise a foot in a few 
days from springs ; when the gate has been kept shut— the water 
being, as is said, about fifty feet deep ! 

All those who are concerned in the water privileges below 
me, except the Mr. Richards, admit my dam is no injury to 
or their water privileges; but most of them admit it rather of the 
two, to be a benefit than otherwise ! 

Mr. Peter Richards called in my absence, and requested extra 
water to be let off, over and above the usual quantity, to keep his 
Factory with a steady supply, which is very different from a mill 
going occasionally, for customers— at my mill — and as it was , 
Lester's mill, before Mr. R. put up the Factory there, which mill 
was about " thirty odd" years standing, only. 

But as there fell a torrent of rain, * * * concluded that Mr. 
R. was supplied with water, and hence things remained as they 
were, until Elder Palmer, wished to repair his floom ; and hence, 
drawing his Pond low as possible, and then stopping all the 
water he could, by corking it with moss, &c. which dried Mr. 
R 's big factory right up, and he had to stop ! 

Mr. R. then called on * * * a second time, and 41 demanded' the 
gate to be hoisted, as his " Right" — to have water over and above ' 
what the Miller let off by grinding ! 

I confess, that I suppose that * * * talked some of * * * * * 
talk — as * * * instead of playing the hypocrite, is very apt to let 
off, and according to * # * statement, said that # * * was glad there 
was some men, viz. Thames Company, who had honor and hon- 
esty enough to procure a fountain of water at their own expense ! 

So he told * * * what he vronld do, and he did it. viz. commence 
suit — see the Copy of the Writ, the dates of it ; also the delibe- 
rate dates of those who kept Journals of the weather, water, de- 
tention of the factory, <fec. for only a few weeks, and dropped it, 
but not like the PERSEVERING PHILOSOPHERS. 

The overseer of the Factory, in the fall of 1826, told me, that 
it yielded a profit of 28 dollars per day, after paying every expense, 
and allowing ten per cent interest on the whole capital of $60,000, 
also ! 

Now after my return home about 16th of August, 1827, to find 
my property under attachment at $2,000 was a thing that I little 
expected ; and to find myself to be so bad a man, so mean, and 
wicked ; was a thing that I little dreampt. 

The Power of Fancy must have been very great ; when some 
have believed the say so of the Doctors or of the Priests in oppo- 
sition to their own senses I 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



673 



So thought I — is it possible that I have been at home, and have 
given such instructions, as what some say? No ! Where was I 
when I wrote those instructions, laid to my charge? 

I was from home when the dam was finished, and wrote no- 
thing about it, by way of instruction, when gone! 

But I must confess that I am Convicted, and found " GUIL- 
TY" in the Eye of" THE LAW," as stated in the title page— of 
what I there called " villany detected" — matter of fact to the 
contrary, notwithstanding ! 

For to come on the nicety of the case, it is my candid opinion, 
that the Dam, erected by me, was never any real injury to any 
one below me ! 

Neither do I think that Peter and H. A. Richards, ever had 
one hogshead of water detained by me, from having it when they 
wanted it, and that would have benefitted them, had my dam been 
out of the way. 

Now I confess, that after my return from the West, that the 
Mr. Richards came to see me — and as they intimated, to settle 
with me! 

But I replied, that I had got nothing to settle with them ; for I 
owed them nothing, neither had I any claim against them, and of 
course I had nothing to settle. But if they wished to talk about 
Water, provided the suit was withdrawn and the cost paid, I was 
ready to meet them on fair ground ; but while they had a rod 
shook over my head, I had nothing to say! 

This, Peter said he was not disposed to do, for he supposed the 
Law was on his side ! 

What this Law was, I then knew not ; for it was not to be found 
in the "statute Book;" But I knew the common old custom; 
and the privileges I had bought; handed down through seen 
hands, betwixt the Indians and me! 

But times turn! A " NEW LAW" must be brought in ! a 
dawn of a new era begins to appear. One must be favored and 
the other depressed f 

The privilege of the water, according to custom, which had 
remained undisputed, not only for " FIFTEEN YEARS" last 
past ; before peter began the trouble to claim more water than 
heretofore ; but for an hundred years anterior to that ; was in 
peaceable possession by occupancy for about 116 years in all. 

The suit was commenced three months sooner than was neces- 
sary for suing, timely for Court, whereas, had they wished to 
meet me on the principles of reciprocity, if they had waited only 
one week longer, I should have been at home! 

But I suppose they wished to establish a principle; and see 
the same exemplified ; to be the " Law of the Land ;" and if they 
did not, no doubt others would ! 

43 



674 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



So the case was appealed up from the county to the Superior 
Court ; and in January term, was put over to October 1 828 ; when 
there were so many Criminals, to he tried, that it was put off to 
January 182.9 ; keeping me in suspense, by detention and cutting 
across all my other arrangements; cost, vexation and trouble 
enough. 

For, when in New Orleans, I had to return back on a fool's 
errand, to attend court, for nothing ; such was the nature of the 
case ; for about 18 months. 

But the struggle came on at last ; strongest fend off; the agony 
is over ; and brought forth both a mountain and a mouse ! 

Now, thoughts being involuntary, I confess, what came into 
my head, like a dream, viz. That the office of the county court 
" Bench" being somewhat Vacant ; an appointment made for a 
gentleman of very high standing, as a Counsellor at Law," 
to fill ; but not accepted, till after the late decision ; which, if it 
had been anterior, might have prevented his assiduity on the 
trial I 

My friend, Hungerford ; made a speech to the point ; as I 
thought; considering circumstances, when I was called from 
court to attend meeting, which prevented my hearing the other 
two gentlemen, viz. Lyman Law, who was my other attor- 
ney; and Calvin Goddard, who was on the other side, Judge 
Hosvier, on the Bench ; the " Anties" were all around whispering, 
that his Honor would give me the case, because I was a Mason ; 
and were watching for signs, as they have since confessed ! such 
is their delusion, and the fanaticism among them !: 

I applied to the Hon. Calvin Goddard, for his plea ; but he 
gave me to understand that he could not help me to " make a 
book." 

I applied to Mr. C. who only furnished me with a short extract 
which is annexed in the trial, with such official documents as I 
could procure. 

An ii' Englishman, from Wales emigrated to America with 
his wife, by the name of John l>olbeare, a brass founder, whose 
" coat of arms," according to " Heraldry" exhibits the family. 
once, to have been the " fourth family" in the Kingdom of Great 
Britain. 

The personal estate inventory was about 75,000 besides vast 
real worth ! after his decease ! 

They had twenty-four children — 22 sons and 2 daughters — the 
24th Child, named George, was given to a gentleman, in appea- 
rance, for he had a laced hat and coat, with gold, from a place 
called " Pogwunk." This son George heired the estate of Lands 
in this part of the country. 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



675 



In sixteen hundred and ninety-eight, one of the established 
ministers, preached an " Election sermon" — not Calvixistic, 
but Political election, for which he was to " have 200 acres of 
land," M bounded by water" " be the same more or less" i. e. 1500 
acres ; which location was made betwixt Oxoboxo Pond and Boz- 
rah Lake ; and being divided betwixt two clergymen, the prea- 
cher kept the south half, and sold it to one Livingston, whose 
widow sold it to James Harris, the land speculator, who sold it 
to John Dolbeare of Boston, whose 24th child, George, came into 
possession of it by heirship ! 

This George was considered a great man in his day, having 
four Saw Mills and much land ! 

And he sent to London for a Gun, with his name engraven 
thereon ; and to make a trial with his gun, he shot down a fine 
beef, saying to the poor, dress and eat, so they took it away. 

And hearing decrees of " Predestination" preached, concluded 
that it was of little accouut for us to go to meeting, if all our 
destinies were fixed, and hence made himself scarce from the 
pew ! 

Now this George had a son by the name of George, whose 
partner was named Margaret, and was called "aunt peggy :" 
but she was of an unhappy turn of mind, it being impossible for 
any one to meet her mind — she, forever working by the rule of 
contrary. 

Georgfe Jr. heired the gun, for the namesake, engraved, and so 
it descended to his son George. But Aunt Peggy stole the gun 
and sold it for two dollars, which was a grief to the Dolbeare 
Family, and the gun went the rounds while George was absent. 
But when he came home, at a shooting match, the gun being put 
into his hands, he kept it, and carried it off, which was construed 
a " trespass.''' So the said George was taken up and tried before 
H. Browning, Esq. and condemned for a trespass ; but George 
went off, and carries offthe gun to Indiana. 

Now the 24th child had 6 children, three sons and three daugh- 
ters, one of whom married Mr. Guy Richards, of New London, 
the father of Peter, and whose son, H. A. is mentioned in this 
" Case." 

Now it must be mentioned that Aunt Peggy lived a widow, 

many years and then married again, to a Mr. W ■ — — , whom. 

I shall call Mr. Wrong. 

"With spite she cheated her children — got married — went off — 
but the race of human career must have an end. 

I remarked to my family, that it appeared to me, that they 
would ere long hear that Aunt Peggy was taken sick ; went to 
Boston, returning home, told Lucy that I thought, Aunt Peggy 
would be willing to see her for the first time, 



\ 



676 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



On our arrival, found she was sick, and then wished to see her 
children and to make them some remuneration for the injury done* 
them. 

I advised them to have nothing to do with any thing she had— 
remarking, there would only be a curse attending it ; and feeling 
her time near, I quit home for about two weeks, till I felt she was 
dead, and then I returned home. 

Judge T. wrote her icill, without being candid enough to say 

it was of no account, but showed it to Mr. W , and put him 

in train to possess the whole, as Mr. W., had been much in law, 
and never had been known to lose a case, because he could always 
prove what he undertook ! 

By going away escaped the Sunday trap business, but now 

to get out of the clutches of Mr. W , it came into my heart, 

to do with him as God dealt with the Hebrews in the wilderness, 
viz. give him all he would — I went — enquired — gave — let him 
dictate — and take all he wanted, and passed receipts, after which, 
I remarked, that I thought his race was short and swift, and his 
judgment sure; and if he died the common death of men, I was 
mistaken — he staid a few months only ; * * * 

* * —under circumstances, solemnly and awfully 

impressive ! 

Aunt Peggy had her will while she lived, but was prevented it 
when she died. 

M. Dow, of Norfolk, England, turned his thoughts to the Wil- 
derness of America — his son T. came over, and his son Wm. 
Dow, the grand son was buried at Ipswich — had four sons, who 
spent one night in conversation, and dispersed to seek their for- 
tunes — one was heard of no more — one came to Voluntown, and 
settled, one came to Plainfield, and the other Ephraim, settled in 
Coventry, on lands bought of the Indian sachem, Joshua ! 

Ephraim married the daughter of Humphrey Clarke, of 
Ipswich] and from whom my father was named, and lays deposi- 
ted by the side of my mother in my native place. 

She was the daughter of James Parker, the son of Joseph Par- 
ker, whose parents came from England, and were murdered by 
the Indians — himself with the other children escaped the Indians, 
by hiding in the grass and brush, still in plain sight — one was an 
infant, which the sister had dropped from her arms and Joseph 
picked it up : and the child happened to be still and quiet, so they 
were not discovered. 

Joseph died at the age of 94 years, having possessed the first 
house ever built, (by one Rust,) in Coventry, with " Port Holes," 
through hewed logs, for fear of Indians, in that day ; which house 
was standing since the days within my recollection. 



AND REFLECTONS. 



677 



Here then, according to tradition, were the descendants of 
*' Lord Parker" of Macclesfield, England, who is said to have 
descended from one of the natural children of King Charles 2d. 
who in circumlocution, is said to have descended from William 
the Conquerer, and pray, who was he 1 ? Why, the son of a W* 

* * * ! I 

Thus we may all trace hack our origin to the ashes from 
w r hence we "sprang — dust thou art — and unto dust thou shalt 
return !" 

Whether my " coat of arms," be ' a star, a basket,' or a 

* broom,' hereditary from my forefathers. What is that to me % 
If I inherit their vices, I am none the better for that, nor any 
the worse, if I imitate their Virtues ! 

Virtue nor Vice, can be hereditary, in a moral point of view. 
The effect of Vice or Virtue, may ; but not the principle, perso- 
nally, for ' natural evil' is not a moral evil. 

Moral Evil is sin ! give loose to passion — evil in nature, by 
going beyond the bounds of rectitude, it becomes a sin — moral 
evil, it is your own act — involving motives, which gives charac- 
ter to the action! Reason and judgment then should be called 
into the account, by proper exercise, and hence the doctrine of the 
Cross, and self-deniai ; following Christ in the regeneration, 
by the Spirit of his Grace ! to escape condemnation for personal 
crime. 

Some thought the water from me to R. would take but a few 
hours to run; but when the gate was hoisted a little extra, about 
3 feet long, and about 4 inches high; (which in Court some said 
was 5 feet long, and one foot high; which judgment Was not cor- 
rect ;) it took about 26 hours to reach them, which is the best evi- 
dence I have on the subject of its velocity. This letting off, was, 
first, to blow out the sluice-way rather more to my mind ; the 
second time, to secure a plank that was sprung ; third, to measure 
the land by survey, that was overflowed, so as to estimate the 
damage, and remunerate the owners. 

There is another privilege on the premises, but it would be a 
trespass to improve it, as the Law now stands. What clashing of 
interest and trammelling of Property, by this something, called 
Law % But it is a poor wind which blows nobody any good. It 
makes better fishing for Lawyers. 

Whilst we were standing by the family Vault of her great 
grandfather, which was one hundred years old, by the date there 
«ngraved; "John Dolbeare, 1725;" along came our friend La 
Fayette, following the Masonic and procession of citizens to 
" Bunker Hill," from Boston State House. "June 17th 1825." 



678 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Thus " all fi-esh is as grass, and all the glory of man, as the 
flower of the grass, the grass withereth, and the flower thereof 
fadeth away." 

The Hebrews were forbidden to reap the corners of their fields, 
or to return after a sheaf when forgotten, or to glean their fields, 
for it was for the stranger, the fatherless and the widow j neither 
were they to glean their Vineyards, for what was left, should be 
for the needy ; they might enter their neighbor's Vineyard and 
eat grapes, but not to carry any away. 

The stranger, the fatherless and widow, with the poor was not 
to be oppressed, nor be unfeeling, or bowels of mercy shut up-. — 
But were to remember that they were once strangers, and 1 in 
bondage, in Egypt. 

They were interdicted oppressing each other by trading, either 
in buying or selling. 

And if a man be unfortunate in worldly affairs, or by age infirm*, 
thou shalt relieve him, humanity and mercy was the Law of Mo- 
ses as well as justice. 

In my experience on the journey of life, I find that man by 
nature, is a democrat, as it relates to himself, but when taken in 
relation to his neighbor, he seems to be a Tyrant, As though 
power constituted right And hence he will, too often, make 
them feel it. 

Several times have I known the walls of the Tight House, 
called "prisons" in the old world, but have been released, because 
they found no cause for punishment. To be arrested in my own 
country, I have been no stranger to such treatment; for do as one 
may, they will have those who will oppose them. 

At Charleston, S. C. the circumstances were painful and dis- 
tressing; a few months passed over, and whilst those had me in 
their Power, are gone, having reduced me to a level with the 
world; "all but," yet I have been permitted to see good days, in 
the land of the living, since most of them have been sleeping un- 
der ground. 

Was called to account in Philadelphia, but a receipt in full, 
produced my discharge ; which anterior, had been attained. In 
New York, two claims, from the mismanagement of one, who had 
gone off and died ; I was brought into trouble, by those who used 
authority, when I ought to have been discharged ; but (he justice 
of my case was made to appear in a way beyond my ability, and 
deliverance came to my relief. 

At Troy, twenty years after a contract was made, and paid bj 
me, and afterward paid a second time, then arrested, before a Con- 
gregation of 4 or 5,000 persons, to make me pay it a third time* 
which to avoid the vexation, after going to attend Court, in tho 
dead of winter, on a fooVs errand, more than a hundred miles; 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



679 



the law having altered the time of court, a month sooner, hence 
I gave what would procure an exchange of receipts, " from the 
beginning of time, to the end of the world"— -but an Attorney, 
whom I had never seen nor employed, stepped forward, as a 
M FRIEND," at the time of Court, and some years after, wrote 



me kis bill, and also sent it to an Attorney in -to make me 

pay it, and there was no escape 20 years from the first payment, 
from my hands — -see his bill of items. 

•Retaining fee Wat. Attorney and filing, $2,68 5 

Do, special bail for 2 and Copy and filing, 43 

Notice of retaining 19 do. special bail 19, 38 

Do. plea notice for 5 fair copy, copy to file and copy to serve, 1,52 5 

Do. affidavit to put cause over Feb. term for 5 and fair copies, 1 75 

Court fee, talcing same 12 clerk reading and filing affidavit 12, 1 25 

Writ of sub. 25, do. ticket for 3 and copy, 80 

Brief for trial 75, Trtai-for attending court on notice, 200, 2,75 

Brief on M. to put one cause and me and rule to put over cause, 2,37 5 

Aug. of M 100 copy, cost 25 notice of tax 29 } tax 25 } attend. 25. 1,94 

$13,88 5 

Counsel retaining fee, 5,00 

Counsel fee at Term, 5,00 

October 31, 1828. Reeeived the amount of the within, $23.88 5' 



When in Europe, pursued by the King's officers both in Eng- 
land and in Ireland, set on by those who sought to do me harm, 
by misrepresenting me to the government, to appear Loyal, and 
to remove one whom they thought was in their way; but when I 
went back 12 years after, where did I find the calumniator si 

Twice have I commenced suit myself, not with the design ever 
to let it come to trial, but from necessity of the case — of all evils, 
to avoid the greatest, hence they were withdrawn, and I paid 
the cost ; yet perhaps it would have been better, if I had not com- 
menced the suits at all. 

I have had various suits commenced against me — much trou- 
ble and cost — I ever aim to pay all my just and honest debts, soon 
as I can ; for it is ever, more satisfactory to me to pay a debt, than 
to make it ; and people, sometimes by suing, are kept out of 
their money longer, than if they had used lenity. It is not a good 
thing to make debts, but sometimes, people are unfortunate, al- 
though they have every prospect at the time. 

But to oppress the poor, and the unfortunate, is not good ; 
it is not doing as you would be done by, in the like circumstances, 
it is a violation of that golden rule or practice — Love thy neigh- 
bor AS -!! 

Looking forward to the day of RETRIBUTION, I have felt 
much more peace — sweet peace ! to err, if indeed it was an 
errop, to show lenity, " forgive my debt," and lose it, than to at- 



680 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 

tempt to recover it by the tyranical hand of oppression. For I 
remember the saying of HIM who is ALL POWERFUL !— 
" That which ye measure to others, shall be measured to you 
again !" — I had rather attend to the direction—feel peace — leave 
it with Providence — meet His approbation, and thereby insure 
His protection, than run the risk, of losing His favor, and the 
protecting Hand of Peace. - 

To injure another, because we can, is not good, either in his 
person, property or character. For POWER nor CONFI- 
DENCE should never be ABUSED. • 

Whoever will reflect on the Jewish economy, not merely the 
ceremonies of Law, but the rule of practice, as it relates to the 
stranger, the Poor and the Unfortunate, will see a principle, 
which Jesus Christ enlarged upon, by the precepts and example, 
on which the " Law and the Prophets" were built. 

For it is a plain case, throughout the general run and tenor of 
the good Book, that virtue shall not go unrewarded, nor vice 
go unpunished. 

This may appear enthusiastic. But it is my Creed in times 
of exigency ; when no human power can relieve — all shut up and 
dark. 

" Where Reason fails, there faith begins !" " For man's 
extremity is God's opportunity /" Hence, " Cast thy Bread 
upon the waters, and thou shalt find it after many days." 

" In all thy ways acknowledge thou him, and He shall sustain 
thee." For He will keep those in peace, whose mind is staid on 
Him. Read, Psalm 91. 

Had I been brought up behind a Counter, to buy and sell at 
my own price, and as an indulged child, to have 14 my own way" 
or in any other located, limited and secluded sphere, I should have 
had but little knowledge of the world, and of course but illy quali- 
fied to calculate, how to meet the contradictions and opposition of 
a crooked and perverse world, that may well be termed, ■* Omni- 
farious." 

But my parents, by example and precept, taught me when 
young, to respect those I stood in relation to, and hence to re- 
spect myself ! 

At about 15, Divine Grace was my theme of pursuit; at 18, 
went into a wide world ; seeing as I started, while viewing the 
rocks and trees, my mother looking till I got out of sight. 

But O, the scenes, the trying scenes,-in the Vicissitudes of Life, 
till now in my 52d year! But IF I am the man, as stated in the 
WRIT ; the several Paragraphs, and the figures interspersed j 
then it is time that I should " Confess JUDGMENT," and be 
" Confined" that I may trouble the world no more 1 

The term " villain," in these days, is perverted from the sense 
and mode, in which it was formerly used, in the days of the Few 



AND REFLECTIONS, 



631 



dal System] when it meant a Tenant in Servitude, or " Vassal," 
which was the Laud Lord's property in that day. 

And, if a man now, owns land, with a Water Stream on it j 
but must not improve it or alter the situation of it, but by the will 
and consent of another, then he becomes a " Vassal" or 41 VIL- 
LAIN" and " Tenant at will" for the other. 

IIJ^He must not build a new dam great or small, but by the 
consent of the one below; if he has machinery, although miles 
of£ and others intervene. Nor to stop s, leak in his dam, nor make 
a leak, nor raise the dam, nor lower it. But must keep it stationary, 
for the convenience of the one below, at your own expense ; though 
you do not wish to use it all ; thus it is like " Cap in hand," " your 
humble servant," virtually, like the ancient " VILLAINS," in 
Vassalage, in its degree, according to the Feudal form, " MY 
MASTER," which principle is reviving, and travelling very 
fast in the country, to seize on the outlets of streams, and thus 
to monopolize two Elements, " EARTH and WATER ! !" 

HJ=*P. S. Cost &c. in the aggregate, about $200 ; but what 
the whole cost was, on the other side, dont know ! 

How soon I may be sued again, dont know ! But I acknow- 
ledge myself CONQUERED ; and found guilty in the Eye of 
* THE LAW !" and although, I once thought myself a "FREE- 
MAN ;" I find that I was mistaken ! And only a " VILLAIN" 
" Vassal," " Tenant at will," a " GATE TENDER," for others 
at my own expense, and that is not all, / cannot help myself! — 
Farewell sweet freedom ! Mv property I cannot call my own ! 
Brother Gate tenders, LOOK OUT ! i H4 



PETER RICHARDS, &c. 
LORENZO DOW. 



Action ■ of the case for Jloicing- 
or rather obstructing 
water. 



Establishments. 



1. Dow's, 

2. Baker's, 

3. Scholfield's, 



4. R. Palmer's, 

5. Smith's fulling mill, 

6. G. Palmer's, 



7. Giles Turner's, 

8. Peter Richards'. 



PLAINTIFFS' WITNESSES, 



Esq. Hurlbut. — Distances from Factory to Pond, 1711 rods 
to Pond—to Giles Turuer 235— to G. Palmer 163— to Smith's 



682 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



170— to R. Palmer's 130— to Scholfield's 526— to Baker's 280 
—to the Pond 207. 

Baker's Pond, small ; Scholfield's larger, dam small, per- 
haps from 8 to 10 feet high ; considerable surface of Pond, 
perhaps 15 or 20 acres; R. Palmer's pond, long, narrow, dam 
not high ; does not recollect how high ; Smith's pond small — 
dam not high*, O. Palmer's pond small, dam low; Turner's 
pond small, dam low ; no large streams running into the prin- 
cipal ones ; has noticed them on plan, first small, 2d, largest ; 
it cannot differ much from 30 years since ; Lester first built 
his grist mill ; cotton factory being built within five or six 
years; oil mill never run — before the purchase of Lester's 
small -dam; since enlarged; did not grind; formerly went 
there to mall; cannot say whether every year or not ; mills 
above occasionally dry ; the Fox mills; has been to Dow's 
dam 2 or 3 times since he built it; cannot say whether as much 
water in the stream as before ; thinks more power necessary to 
move the present machinery than formerly ; thinks in the 
course of the year as much as formerly ran to Richard's mill ; 
does not know whether more or less in the dry season ; 1827 
-28, wet; more wet through the year of 27 than 20; Dow's 
dam accumulates much more water than formerly could have 
been ; the surface in the basin much larger than formerly. 

Hasard Browning. — Dow's dam raised considerably, thinks 
4 feet; dam very tight when he saw it; has frequently been 
there; been acquainted about twenty-five years; cannot tell 
how much land flowed by the new dam, trees killed ; large 
pond, say 1 mile or over, long; 1-2 or 3-4 of a mile wide, gen- 
erally speaking ; in August 27, 9th day, found water shut up ; 
very little leak from the dam or flume ; if any had been let out 
that day must have been early, water about 3 feet above old 
dam ; never been there since to examine ; had seen it when 
the dam was building, which thinks was 1826 ; was a waste 
way to the old dam, and when the pond was filled they would 
raise the gate and let it off in freshets ; were some holes, thinks 
two, in the old dam ; never saw the body of the water in 
the pond before ; tight match whether he ever saw so little in 
the stream below ; saw the dam while building, went there 
with Joshua Baker, and saw them wheeling the dirt; afterwards 
went afid saw it after finished ; went with Cleaveland ; knew 
the old dam to be leaky; been there to mill ; just above Dow's 
dam, apparently an old dam ; never saw the time but that there 
was water in the ditch ; behind the old dam in very dry time 
and water much drawn off to grind, thinks dry. R. Palmer's 
grist-mill pond long ; has sometimes seen the water rather 
lowt then he has been obliged to wait for grinding; in a very 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



6S3 



extreme dry time guesses all the mills have been in want of 
water; as much runs down the stream as before only what is 
reserved; since Dow's dam is built; has not waited at R. Palm- 
ers, because very wet seasons. 

Asahel Otis. — Former dam quite old ; leaked some ; Dow has 
raised dam, made a nice one, very durable; dam thinks finished 
in 1827, in the fall Mowed away the Rocks ; thinks the bottom 
of the sluiceway about 4 feet higher than the old dam ; has been 
acquainted with the old dam ever since a school boy ; old dam 
pretty much the same, leaky; thinks Pond would embrace a 
mile square; never formerly came up to the road into 20 rods; 
deep pond ; an island in the middle ; has seen half an acre dry ; 
1827-8 have been wet seasons ; in 1826 till last of July very dry, 
then wet; no leak to this pond; dam very tight; old and new 
dam abut against a ledge, old sluiceway would let off when up 
to certain pitch ; so it does now above four feet higher ; thinks the 
dam about five feet higher than before, has been to Dow's mill 
formerly, frequently when he could get no grinding ; used to 
clear out the ditch. Mr. Miner used to invite his neighbors to 
dig out, thinks a little spot of 2 or 3 rods lower than the ditch 
and where it stood; Palmer used to grind when Miner did not; 
there is another stream running into Palmer's pond ; it has been 
so low that they ground very little ; does not think that there is 
any more water discharged here in the dry season than formerly, 
has never known Dow's mill want for water since Dow owned it; 
frequently did before ; does not as he thinks grind as much as 
was ground 7 years ago ; does not know that in 1826 there was a 
want of water at this or any of these mills, did not think there 
was; has known the old dam more than forty years, pretty much 
the same as remained only it grew rather Worse. 

Nathan Comstock, Jr. — Commenced business in 1812 where 
he now lives, recollects the Lester mill about 31 years, and thai 
before Scholfield came into these parts, grist mill did not take 
so much water as the Lester's does, when the water run over the 
factory dam came in too great quantities at a time, the water that 
was wasted at Lester's dam was equal to nearly as much as is 
necessary to operate the machinery, water might be a day or two 
coming from Miner's dam, said the cotton factory stopped year 
before last, cannot tell what time of the year, always been occu- 
pied since he has known it, when the Richards' factory stopt, 
thinks the other mills stopt on the stream, at Richards', thinks 
part of the same race way in part can't tell, race way about the 
same, thinks the side built a little higher than before, thinks the 
Richards' mill has occasionally stopt in a very dry time before 
Dow built his dam, not very certain. 



684 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



James Comstock. — Has known Lester's mill about thirty years, 
situated very near Richards' mills, been accounted as permanent 
a stream as any they had among 1 thers, two last seasons been very 
wet, as near as he can recollect they have stopped at Richards' 
some days, thinks there would have been water enough the two 
last seasons, cannot tell whether the water wasted at Lester's 
would have been sufficient to carry the factory wheel, large, does 
not know as he ever knew Lester's mill stop for any length of 
time for want of water, 4 years since Richards' factory got a 
going can lay up more water much than formerly, thinks the old 
raceway nearly as formerly, Richards' grist mill, where Lester's 
was, thinks would not vary, thinks there would have been enough 
for the grist mill if had not used it for factory, thinks not enough 
to carry Lester^ grist mill, 

Amos Comstock. — Known Lester's mill say 25 years, some 
times wanted water, but considered very dry when stream lacked, 
occupied in W. Comstock's mill for the last two years, all that 
is retained has not come along, two last years has been present, 
has been a lack of water for several days, summer before this 
last, he stopped one whole day and twu or three other days in 
part, dry time when stopped, frequently stop their mill, because 
not water to carry both, doubtful whether there would have been 
enough to carry Lester's mill, does not know whether he ever did 
know all the factories and mills stopped for want of water. 

Burrell Thompson. — Dow's dam higher than the other, this 
very tight, the old one not very tight, plenty of water for grind- 
ing at Dow's, sometimes not constant millers there, believe they 
had set days, thinks one day in a week, was such a time but can- 
not tell how long it continued, cant tell whether Dow's pond 
generally ran over, cant tell how much more it flows than for- 
merly, thinks does not flow 20 rods farther towards the road 
than formerly, has risen on his land, cant tell how far nor how 
deep, perhaps from two to three feet, thinks in the fall of the year, 
the set days for grinding cannot tell exactly, thinks one of Miners 
sons tended, was a Latham tended, after crossed the stream did 
not particularly observe, has known the water very low, rare 
that grinding could not be had, should not think there was more 
water ran down this stream in the dry season in consequence of 
Dow's dam. 

J. Hartshorn.— Mill stopped on the 24th of July, 1827, 1-4 of 
a day, 25th 1-4 of a day, 6th day of August l-4th of a day, 7th 
whole day, 1 1th whole day, from 11th to 13th had a heavy rain 
and stopped, grist mill had no water, should say could not be con- 
sidered a dry time, factory built in 1828, commenced operation 
I^th April 1824 — 1826 or 25 had a dry season, afterwards more 
wet, thinks there would have been enough water if it had come m 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



685 



the natural stream, if it had come as formerly, thinks it would not 
have been as likely to stop, thinks stopped more this season for 
want of water than before, 45 persons employed, great inconven- 
ience to be interrupted parts of days. Richards' dam completed 
in the spring of '27, old dam did not lay up as much water as 
this, unusual quantity of water came down at the time of the heavy 
rain, does not know whether owing to that cause or not, operations 
of factory suspended in "25 and '26. Flume 6 feet in width, depth 
6 feet, quantity of water under the gate opens 1 1-2 or 2 inches, 
since the dam finished by Richards', more water than before, 
good deal of water ran by of which he had not the benefit, wast- 
ed, dont know how much water was required at the old mill, 
factory now takes more water than the grist mill. Peter Rich- 
ards, understood went to Mrs. Dow, dont know any thing about 
application to purchase the water above, Mr. Richards' sent him 
to request Mr. Miner to let the water down, purchased the right of 
Mr. Miner for 15 dollars. In the dry season of 1825-6 cant tell 
how long the water had been held back, had rather pay a little 
than keep it back, one of the dams below would retain the water 
more than three or four hours, great advantage to the mill owners 
below, if they could control the dam, cant say whether the entry 
on the book was made the same day or day after, dont recollect 
whether the notes at the bottom were made when the others were 
or not. 

James C. Andrew. — Works in the factory, July 24th, 1-4 of a 
day, 25th same, Aug. 6th, 1-4 day, 7th, whole day, 11th whole 
day, between the 7th and 11th, 25 persons in the mill, stoppages 
inconvenient, does not recollect how much they have stopt in pre- 
vious seasons. 

Joshua Baker — Dow's dam raised in the fall of '26, dont know 
but that he worked on it, in January, 4 1-2 feet higher than the 
old dam, 2 1-2 or 3 feet head raised, retains one third more water, 
in the summer of '27 rather held back, had some considerable 
grinding, winter ground only one day in the week, last of July 
or August '27 thinks it did not run out of the sluice-way much, 
recollects once the water came out freely, soon after the suit was 
brought, ran 2 or three days, lowered it down to the old dam, 
thinks drew it down to nearly the level of the old dam. Dow not 
at home when the suit was brought, ran out of the waste-way 
before^Jer-a. fortnight previous thinks the water had run over the 
waste-gate, frequently went to Miner and got liberty to hoist the 
gate, water discharged only at the waste-gate and flume, no 
stream below Dow's and his mill which enters, Dow did not keep 
back from him, when they grind at Dow's he can saw, main flume 
plank had sprung and to repair it was the object, took off the 
board, 2 planks sprung, had miller very generally in the summer, 



< 



686 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 

set days begun in the fall and continued in the winter, never 
know Dow stop the stream except when repairing, has known 
all the mills pretty much stop, did in dry times, has owned his 
mill 30 years, been the custom for each one to retain until he 
had occasion to use, often asked Miner to accommodate him, no 
more dry than formerly, no disadvantage to him, thinks very little 
difference as it regards Lester's Mill, cannot say, thinks sluice-way 
finished after suit was commenced. 

Nathan Comstock, jr. — Went to Miner, understood he refused 
to grind, went up, asked Miner to grind, he refused, demanded 
the water. Miner said he had water in the pond, pay him he 
would let it come, asked him $20. Richards said he would give 
him a five dollar bill, proposed to open the flume, finally gave 
15 dollars. 

Robert Comstock, Depo. — Occupied a mill below Uncasville 
Factory, went to Dow's pond and Richards', a day or two before 
the suit. In consequence of the dry weather and detention of the 
w r ater in Dow's pond, Uncasville Factory stopped. 

Daniel Lester — Son of the former owner, built a little over 30 
years, tended part of the time, used to lack some for water, only 
in a dry time, has known it stop, present canal a little larger than 
formerly, does take more to carry this factory than old grist 
mill, what ordinarily run in the stream. Dont think at all times 
the water that run in the stream would carry the factory. His 
father used to collect the water in the nights, formerly let it come 
as they had occasion to use it. 

Edwin Baker — Stoppage of the factory in the summer of 1827. 
—July 24th part of day, 25th same, August 6th a fourth, 7th a 
whole da)', 1 1th whole. Kept a meteorological journal. 7th of 
August, Comstock and Richards were up to the Dow dam, 



DEFENDANT'S WITNESSES 

Gideon Palmer.— Acquainted with the stream, knew Lester's 
situation, small dam, temporary, to turn water into the ditch, above 
could put down a plank and raise considerable w r ater, could ope* 
rate his mill with little water, 2 1-2 inches when he saw it, con- 
siderable quantity of grain in the mill, could grind but little. 
Just above this pond a little brook puts in, about a quarter of a 
mile another stream puts in. Giles Turner's mill in 27, from 12. 
to 14 feet high, into that pond a little stream from the east, on 
the west side one or two small streams, above his pond a consider- 



AND REFLECTIONS 



able of a stream. Smith raises about 4 feet above this a small 
stream which empties in, the Fox mill seat, Eider Palmer and 
Eels, head about 4 feet, 12 feet head and fall.psmd a mile or more 
long, channel way running from the dam to the upper end, whole 
distance across the marshes thinks 50 rods whea pond full, stream 
considerable, one empties into the pond, Scholfeld'&pond consid- 
erable large, raises 4 1-2 or 5 feet of water, does not recollect any 
year in which there has not been a complaint of want of water. 
At Dow's mill about the time of lowering his slukeway, of great 
advantage as he thought. Has bought the water at the Fox mill 
seat, thinks the dam very benefieial, if properly tsed r mmh safer 
thinks in high freshets, if it should be shut dowa and kept tight 
would be of great advantage. Brother Reuben's poad large, oil mill 
necessary that the mill should be kept in operation. Fore part of 
Aug. '27, his brother wished to repair, went to hel$ him. on Tues- 
day, then turned the water into a particular channel;,, secured the 
bottom part Tuesday afternoon, repaired the dam up along, 
Thursday night put up another plank, held the water umtil Satur- 
day afternoon, thought the water came down in the usual quantity, 
run faster than he expected, thinks July and 1st of August dry, 
has heard no complaint irom the owners above, neper knew that 
the lower proprietors had any claim upon the proprietors further 
up the stream, Mr. Lester's gristmill frequently stopped for vanfc 
of water — the detention of water at Elder Palmer's pond, and 
not at Dow's, when put down first plank, rarely any running- 
water below, as it rose leaked a little more. Fore past of the 
month of August, began to repair on Tuesday, on Wednesday 
supposed there would be a want of water, cannot tell hs>w much 
higher this dam than the old one, droughts operated considerably 
on the springs. 

Elder Palmer. — Should agree with the testimony of his brother 
generally — 33 years has known the stream, excepting four years 
in the mean time, knew of Lester's building his mill, did not muck 
business at it except in dry season, the one occupied by him has 
had an extensive custom, very durable, none more so than at Les- 
ter's, for 7 years past or more business managed differently, 
Rogers built a machine factory, that failed and then turned into a 
cotton mill, then run all day, prior to that time he used it for cus- 
tomers. When Richards' folks began, workmen went to Rich- 
ards', his factory burnt in March 1825, knew the privilege twenty 
years before he was interested in it. All retained, supposed he 
was obliged to submit to it. Has been acquainted with the stream 
30 years. Cannot say whether the present establishment re- 
quires more water than the gristmill. Lester's mill frequently 
had not water enough in the morning. Do not think the stream 
impaired. In the summer season has more water than formerly. 



688 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Cannot say whether the water was stopped at Dow's dam when 
he repaired. Monday or Tuesdey after his repairs, saw Rich- 
ards and Comstock returning. Privileges have not been injured. 
Have always considered themselves independent of Miner's 
pond. Thinks at present more water requisite to the factory than 
did the old mill. Thinks it would take twenty-four hours for the 
water to go from Dow's to Richards.' While his dam was repair- 
ing water continually flowing. Advantages detaining freshet 
water — reservoir — gave him to understand (i. e. Richards and 
Comstock did) that they had been to Dow's, all stopped below 
till he has started — thinks the time he was repairing his mill the 
usual quantity of water came down, and that the lack of water 
at Richards' factory in August 18-27 was occasioned by the not 
using his dam. 

Cushing Eels. — Owned the property several years, never there 
but once, thinks the alterations beneficial. Should think it bene- 
ficial to the factory below. 

H. Miner. — Owned the mill between 20 and 30 years. As 
soon as the pond is full, runs round. Gravelled the dam. If as 
much grinding as much water runs — tended the mill for Dow, 
and does now — Peter Richards wanted to get the water, none of 
the proprietors claimed a right to open his dam while he owned 
it, at his own dam once stopped could grind only about a bushel. 
Dam say about fifteen feet, pond is increased, covers 5 or 6 acres 
more than formerly, supposes. Ground one day in a week, in 
the fall or fore part of the winter or in the winter. When they 
ground but one day in the week, plenty of water. Richards 
wanted the water, talked of knocking down the flume. Gave 
him 15 dollars for letting the water go. Always practice to raise 
a pond and no one ever interfered with him till Richards' return 
a week or fortnight after the suit was brought. 

John Vallet. — Acquainted with the water privilege (i. e. Dow 
and Baker's. Hare always calculated upon a scarcity of water 
in the stream once a year. Used to go to Fox's mills pretty 
much in the last resort for grinding. Thinks Dow's improve- 
ments beneficial to all. Elder Dow has not to his knowledge 
withheld the stream. Dam before Dow had possession, some- 
times leaky. Waste gates could sometimes be raised, then put 
down boards. Used to stop dam as had occasion, the stoppages 
in the dam to reserve the water. 

Branch. — Came in May before last, in 1827. Mill required 
more water in '28 than now. No such lack of water as required 
him to stop his wheel. Never knew Dow withhold his water 
intentionally. Pond 50 rods, say 20 wide. Never stopped all 
his machinery. 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



689 



Schoolfield. — Did not know about the stream, prior to April. 
Mill principally furnished by the Miner pond. A stream runs 
into his pond ; operated one carding machine, sometimes not so 
fast as he could wish. One time was the week before the water 
came down. Suffered no inconvenience. 

Abel Bissel. — Concerned in an oil mill. Did but little business 
except when the water was plenty. Improved Schoolfield's estab- 
lishment 3 or 4 years. Lacked water thinks in the fall of 1825. 
Thinks if Dow operated his mill beneficial to all. Thinks the 
custom to the mill would cause this to discharge more water than 
Miner's could. In August, 1827, thinks there was a miller regu- 
larly employed and constantly attended in August. 

Giles Turner.— -Should agree substantially with the Palmers. 
The effects of Dow's improvements at the head of the stream. 
Something was said to him about paying Mr. Miner. Mills below 
have occasionally wanted water. Eells' establishment as far as 
he knows, could no more or less business every day, although 
there has been a lackage. Those on the lower part of the stream 
have smaller dams. Never claimed a right to control others. 
Had some acquaintance with the Lester mill. Often wanted 
water, although ground a little every day. Fore part ot the season 
of '27, wet. July and fore part of August, not. 

ir^By CHICANERY — in circumlocution, the property is 
now in the possession of hands on the OTHER SIDE — and they 
have raised the water several feet higher than I did. — What will 
not some people do to answer their own purposes ! 



A CRY FROM THE WILDERNESS* 



•* The Lord (Jehovah) of Shew) 1 — Japheth shall dwell in the 
tents of Shem." 

Abraham the contemporary and descendant of Shem, was called 
to quit his father's house, aad to live in tents, with his family and 
descendants, until they went down into Egypt. 

This call, which he obeyed by faith, came upon him while un- 
circumcised ; hence a Heathen. 

To him was the promise, seed, the singular, Christ — in whom 
the families of the earth were to be blessed. 

This exercise of faith by obbdience was " counted," "ac- 
counted," " reckoned," and " imputed to hira for righteousness" 

44 



690 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



and be was justified in and by this exercise of faith and obedience. 

The faith of Abraham shall " heir the world," the re-action of 
the soul on God, a kind of miraculous virtue, Christ revealed 
within, the hope of glory. 

After 198 years in Egypt, they were calted to the tents of Shem, 
being his descendants ; and in the wilderness were they to en- 
camp in this form, to leave a hollow oblong square in their centre, 
for the Ark of God, which contained the stone seals of the cove- 
nant • hence was called the Ark of the Covenant ; which being 
made of wood, was overlaid with gold. • 

This ark was kept within veils or curtains, which were sus- 
pended within the tabernacle, which was within a TENT. 

The three families of Levi, one on the north, one on the south, 
one on the west, but Moses and Aaron and the priests of the se- 
cond order on the east, in the rear of the tribe of Judah. 

Thus was the Tabernacle to be guarded on their march in the 
order of cantonment, three tribes east, three on the north, and three 
on the south, and three on the west; encircling the Levites as 
above, while in the wilderness in TENTS. 

After their arrival at Canaan, they were called like Abraham 
to quit the house, and annually to hold a 'camp meeting,' then 
called the feast of tabernacles, which was to last seven days, or a 
week, by Divine appointment. 

Over the Ark was a piate of pure gold, called the ' mercy seat, 1 
on the ends of which were cherubs with spread wings, and their 
faces inward, or towards each other, emblems of some of the order 
of the heavenly host, beings of the other world. 

On the mercy seat, betwixt those cherubs, was a luminous 
glory emanating, probably in the form or shape of a man, and 
was called the * Lord of Hosts, which dwelleth betwixt the cheru- 
bims.' 

In times of exigency people might assemble at the door of the 
tabernacle, and make enquiry, and that Divine glory would give 
directions by vocal sound, speaking like the voice of a man. 

None were to enter the door of the tabernacle but the priests, 
and none might go within the veils, the sanctum sanctorum, or 
holy of holies, but the high priest alone, once a year, and not 
without blood. 

The SHINING face of Moses, when he erne down from the 
mount, and the shining raiment of Jesus, when Moses ajid Elijah 
appeared to him, and the light which Saul of Tarsus saw, which 
was greater than the light of the meridian sun, with many similar 
passages, as Holy Ghost, like cloven tongues of fire, &c. &c. Su- 
pernatural influences and glory and power, elucidate the mani- 
festations of God in different ages and to different people. 

A power supernatural attended the ark of the covenant. 



r AND REFLECTIONS. 



691 



Hence tione were to see but the High Priest, he alone took 
'down the veils and covered the holy things. 

Then the Priests of the second order toob down the taberna- 
cle and tent, after which the Levites were to shoulder and march 
on. 

When they stopped, the Priests of the second order would rear 
up the tabernacle and tent, then the High Priest would go in and 
suspend the veils in a proper attitude. 

The sons of Eli brought the ark to the camp out of the holy of 
holies, without divine permission. It was taken, and they were 
slain, with 3G,000 others — a retribution of justice. {i The glory 
is departed, for the ark of God is taken," cried the old man, and 
died as a consequence, and the daughter-in-law also. What an 
awful time in the Hebrew land ! See book Samuel. 

The ark was put into an idol temple, and the idol fell down and 
the head and hands came off Also, the people were smote with 
such afflictions as th«y viewed as supernatural, and they sent the 
ark to a city of a second lord \ where there was a similar visitation 
on them ; hence it was sent to a third city, and the people cried 
out, and were determined to send off the ark ! 

Two milch cows, with a new cart (calves shut up at home) 
took the road up into the land of Israel, contrary to the very prin- 
ciples and law of nature. 

The Israelites, in attempting to open the ark, more than 50,000 
fell dead on the spot. What mighty power still attended the 
ark. 

The ark was not carried back to the tabernacle of Moses, but 
put in a private house, until the time of David, when he attempted 
to carry it on a cart, to bring it to Jerusalem to a tent, which he 
had prepared for it ; but JJzzah, upon touching it, dropped dead. 
This shows the power of the Lord of hosts, still there present, 
which was not to be trifled with. 

The ark was then left in the house of Obededom; here blessing 
rested from that power. 

The Hebrews had departed from first principles, the order of 
God, which was to bring and carry the ark on the shoulders of 
Levites, not on a cart; hence, when David had recourse to the 
proper order, the ark and all the things went well, and the proper 
worship of God was restored in 'due form, 1 in a social point of 
view ; and the heart of David was glad, and he leaped for joy, 
and said, ? my cup runneth over.' 

The 'BOOK OF THE LAW which Moses wrote and deliv- 
ered to the Priest, to be 'kept in the side of the ark,' was to be 
taken out by the High Priest, every seventh year, the sabattical 
year, or year of release ; when it was to be read to the people at 
the ' Camp Meeting,'' or 4 Feast of Tabernacles, while in booths 



692 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



and tents convened. This book was dilivered with the instruc- 
tion by Moses just before he died. 

Now if the book of the law was kept in the side of the ark, 
(i. e. a kind of pocket made for it,) and such a mighty power 
attended the ark, how would it be possible to obtain a transcript 
copy ? 

I can see no possible way, but by special permission from the 
original author, GOD ! 

The pentateuch, or five books of Moses, now in use among the 
Jews, is near seventy feet in length, and about two feet in breadth ; 
written on parchment, attached to rollers at the ends, to roll and 
unroll, to prevent friction. Thus a copy has and may be preserv- 
ed from a thousand to 1500 years. 

It appears that David took a copy by transcribing ; the only 
copy taken before the return of the Jews from Babylon. 

Abiathar, who escaped the massacre in the time of Saul, became 
David's high priest, and had the care of the ark and " Book of 
the Law" in David's tent at Jerusalem. 

Moses told the people, when they should set a king over them, 
he should not be a stranger, but one of their own brethren, and 
' he should write to himself a. copy of the law.' 

David was the first God fearing king they had, and he is called 
'the sweet psalmist of Israel.' 

The matter contained in the Psalms, show, how that he was well 
acquainted with the law of Moses, and the history of creation 
down, and exhibits his familiarity with that blessed book. 

This shows the purity of the book ; as none can be mutilated by 
the fangling of man, for none were copied anterior or subsequent 
to David's time, before the return from the captivity of Babylon. 
A superintending providence. 

What became of the king's copy, or where it was deposited, 
scripture is silent on that head. For we have no account after 
the death of Solomon. 

In the time of Jehoshaphat some travelling- priests took 'the 
book of the law,' the original copy, repugnant to the primary 
economy, to read to the people, but were hooted from the field, 
and they laid ' the book 1 in a place of obscurity, where it remained 
in a dormant state, about 294 years, viz. 18th year of king Josiah, 
and 16 years before the Babylonish captivity, which was the third 
year of Jehoiakin ; and first year of Nebuchadnezzar, when Dan- 
iel and his companions were sent off to Babylon, which is the date 
of the captivity. 

Jeremiah was in the prison when the city was taken, and had 
been there for some time, while Zedekiah was king in Jerusalem, 
having been constituted by giving his 'right hand 7 upon 'oath? 
the Gentile and Jewish mode, a twofold obligation violated. 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



693 



The people were mostly slain, and the rest put in chains for 
slavery; the city and temple were burnt in the nineteenth year of 
Nebuchadnezzar, and about 50 years before the return of the cap- 
tives by the proclamation of Cyrus. 

Esdras of the Apochrypha, appears to be the same as Ezra of 
the Bible. He tells us the law was burnt. 

And reason, from the concomitant circumstances, says it must 
be so. 

For it is a plain case, if Jeremiah was bound with a chain, the 
others were also ; for he was loosed from his chain ; which implies 
he was bound with others ; and it is a very clear, plain case, that a 
man in chains, doomed to slavery, could not take such a roll as 
' the book of the law' under his arm at pleasure, and carry it seve- 
ral hundred miles. 

Ezra tells us that he, while at Babylon, was a ready scribe, and 
that he was going to Jerusalem to ' seek the law of the Lord,' which 
implies he had it not while in Babylon. 

After his arrival at Jerusalem, we find him with the ( book of the 
law' reading to the people, from the wooden pulpit. 

Where did he find the copy of the book of the law ? Zerub- 
babel, Haggai, and Jeshua, or Zechariah, can only tell. Was not 
this the king's copy, written by David ? 

After those days, synagogues were built, and learning had be- 
come more common ; hence copies were taken and dispersed into 
those places of worship. Moses and the prophets were read every 
sabbath day. 

The world appears to be indebted to the 'Masons,' for the purity 
and preservation and restoration of the book of the law : as means 
under God, for the benefit of mankind in after ages. 

The book of the law — original copy was burnt— only one 
transcript copy in existence — and only a few individuals knew 
where that was. Hence how near the book of the law came of 
being lost out of the world ! Then darkness would have re- 
mained on the subject of creation, with the origin and history of 
man ! 

But to prevent a similar occurrence from happening, syna- 
gogues were built, and each one was furnished with a copy, 
transcribed from the one preserved by the Masons, and restored 
to Ezra the priest — which must have been the transcript copy 
written by David. For there is no evidence of there ever having 
been any other ! 

The JEWS have given us, Gentiles, 1. the law of Moses ; 2. 
the Prophets ; 3. a Jesus Christ ; 4. Apostles — the Old and 
New Testaments. 

Their " Holy City" is trodden down by the Gentiles ; which 
treading, according to Wesley, will end about 1836, when the 



694 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



"two witnesses will be slain'.'* An earthquake, seven thousand 
perish, sixty-three thousand get converted, the beginning of tha 
ingathering of Jews, who were scattered among all nations, and 
understanding all living languages ; hence would be able in a 
short time to carry the gospel to every city and family thoughout 
the world. The time of the Gentiles be come in, and all Israel 
shall be saved. 

" Thus names and sects and parties fall, 
» And JESUS CHRIST be ALL IN ALL." 



SPIRITUAL, SONGS. 

SONG I. 
zion's desolation and recovery. 

1 POOR Zion lies in sore distress,. 

Her walls are broken down ; 
The briars of the wilderness, 

Her walks have overgrown. 
Her palaces are desolate. 

Her courts a plaee of owls ; 
The Satyr there doth meet his mate. 

And nest for other fowls. 

2 A dreadful curse hath overspread 

The land both far and wide ; 
The nations mourn for lack of bread, 

The springs of water dry'd. 
Go, go ye priests before the Lord, 

And at his altar mourn ; 
That he may sheath his dreadful sword, 

And let his grace return. 

3 Methinks the clouds begin to move, 

Sweet Spring is drawing near; 
The voice of the sweet Turtle Dove, 

The land begins to cheer. 
Methinks I hear the watchman ery, 

O Zion now be bold — 
With Eagles' wings you soon shall fly, 

The feathers ting'd' with gold. 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



695 



4 Your wall again shall be rebuilt, 

Your palaces around; 
The Lord who has remov'd your guilt, 

Doth rich in grace abound. 
He'll pave your streets with purest gold, 

Your gates with Diamonds bright.; 
Your riches never can be told, 

You are the Lord's delight, 

5 Princes shall feed your flocks, and keep 

With tender care the Lambs ; 
They'll safely lead the older sheep, 

And number all their names. 
The Lord 's your everlasting light, 

Your mourning days are past ; 
Your city is the Lord's delight, 

And shall no more be waste. 

6 Your mountains shall with honey flow s 

The hills with milk and wine; 
The valleys full of corn shall grow. 

And pastures full of kine. 
My glory shall your rereward be, 

I will before you go, 
Until you come, my face to see, 

And all my goodness know. 

7 My signs in heaven you shall see, 

And hear my trumpets blow ; 
The sun and moon shall darken'd be, 

By this you ali may know 
The year of my redeem'd is come, 

To set poor Zion free : 
Return, return ye exiles home. 

It is the Jubilee. 

$ My light'ning round the world shall fty^ 

While rumbling thunders roll ; 
But you shall mount the melting sky, 

And gain the happy goal — 
There in a bright and flow'ry plain, 

Your blazing harps shall ring ; 
The Lamb that was on Calv'ry slain, 

Shall sound from ev'ry string. 



SONG IL 

I YE happy souls whose peaceful minds, 
Are free from pain and fear; 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Ye objects which kind Heav'n designs, 

To make its constant care, 
To you I '11 vent my mournful sighs, 

Press'd by my dismal fate, 

can you with me sympathise 
While I my case relate ? 

2 I once was happy in the Lord, 

My soul was in a flame ; 

1 did delight to hear his word, 
And praise his holy name ; , 

His children were my heart's delight,. 

I lov'd their company — 
I liv'd by faith both day and night ? 

In him who died for me. 

3 But wo is me, those joys are past, 

Those blissful scenes are o'er ; 
I 'm like a city quite laid waste, 

To be rebuilt no more. 
In vain I cry, in vain I mourn, 

In vain I seek for rest, 
I fear the dove will ne'er return. 

To my poor troubled breast. 

4 Alas ! alas ! where shall I go, 

Jesus from me is gone ; 
A child of sorrow, grief, and woe, 

Forever more undone. 
The gospel too, is hid from me, 

Tho' often I do hear 
The law denounces death on me, 

And thunders out despair. 

5 My hope is fled, and faith I 've none, 

God's word I cannot bear : 
My sense and reason almost gone, 

FilPd with tormenting fear ; 
What next to do, I cannot tell, 

So keen my sorrows are — 
Without relief I sink to hell, 

To howl in long despair. 

6 The devils waiting me around. 

To make my soul a prey ; 
I wait to hear the trumpet sound, 

" Take, take the wretch away." 
I linger, pine, I groan and sighyfc 

Sleep now has left mine eyes ; 
And ghastly death seems drawing nigh r 

And that without disguise. 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



697 



7 that I was some bird or beast, 

Was I a stork or owl, 
Some lofty tree should bear my nest, 

Or through the desert prowl. 
But I have an immortal soul, 

Within this house of clay, 
That either must with devils howl, 

Or dwell in endless day. 

8 One ev'ning pensive as I lay, 

Alone upon the ground, 
As I to God began to pray, 

A light shone all around. 
These words with power went through my heart, 

1 've come to set you free ; 
Death, hell, nor grave shall never part, 

My love (my Son) from thee. 

9 My dungeon shook, my chains flew off, 

Glory to God I cry'd ; 
My soul was filled, I cry'd, enough, 

For me the Saviour dy'd ! 
The winters past, the rain is gone, 

Sweet flowers doth appear ; 
The morning 's brought a glorious sun, 

That 's banished ev'ry fear. 

10 Hail brightest Prince, eternal Lord, 

That left the blazing throne ; 
Eternal truth attends thy word, 

Thou art the Father's Son. 
When on the brink of hell I lay, 

Enclos'd in blackest night ; 
Thou, Lord, didst hear the sinner pray, 

And brought my soul to light. 

11 All you that's groaning in your chains, 

Without one spark of hope ; 
Tho' inexpressible your pains, 

O still be looking up. 
The winds may blow and storms arise, 

A dark and gloomy night ; 
The morning sun will clear the skies, 

With sweet prevailing light. 



SONG III.— zion's light. 

1 ARISE, O Zion, rise and shine, 
Behold thy light is come, 



698 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



Thy glorious conq'ring king is near, 

To take his exiles home. 
His trumpet sounding through the sky, 

To set poor captives free — 
The day of wonder now is come, 

The year of Jubilee. 

2 Ye heralds blow your trumpets loud, 

The earth shall know her doom ; 
Go spread the news from pole to pole, 

Behold the judge is come ; 
Blow out the sun, burn up the earth, 

Consume the rolling flood ; 
While ev'ry star shall disappear, 

Go turn the moon to blood. 

3 Arise ye nations under ground, 

Before the judge appear ; 
All tongues and languages shall come, 

Their final doom to hear. 
King Jesus on his dazzling throne, 

Ten thousand angels round ; 
And Gabriel with a silver trump, 

Echoes an awful sound. 

4 The glorious news of gospel grace, 

To sinners now is o'er ; 
The trump in Zion now is still, 

And to be heard no more. 
The watchmen all have left their walls, 

And with their flocks above, 
On Canaan's happy shore they sing, 

And shout redeeming love. 



SONG IV.— SECOND PART. 

1 Come all my brethren in the Lord, 

Whose hearts are joined in one ; 
Hold up your heads with courage bold ; 

Your race is almost run — 
Above the clouds behold him stand, 
v And smiling bids you come ; 
And angels whisp'ring you away, 

To your eternal home. , 

' 

2 A pilgrim on his dying bed/^ 

With glory in his soul ; 
Upwards he lifts his longing eyes, 
Towards the blissful goal; 



AND REFLECTIONS. 

While friends and children weep around, 

And loth to let him go, 
He shouts with his expiring breath, 

And leaves them all below. 

3 O Christians, are you ready now, 



On Canaan's happy shore, behold, 

And see your smiling God. 
The dazzling charms of those bright worlds, 

Attracts my soul above ; 
My tongue shall shout redeeming grace. 

When perfected in love. 

4 Go on, my brethren in the Lord, 

I'm bound to meet you there ; 
Altho' we tread enchanted ground, 

Be bold and never fear. 
Fight on, fight on, ye valiant souls, 

The land appears in view, 
I hope to gain sweet Canaan's shore, 

And there to meet with you. 

5 Salvation to our conqu'ring King, 

Then let the echo rise ; 
While the repeat is sung above, 

By armies in the skies. 
O Christians help me praise the Lamb, 

Who died for you and me ; 
We'll sing the praises as we go, 

And shout eternally. 

6 Farewell my brethren in the Lord, 

Until we meet again ; 
Perhaps in time, or as we rise, 

Above the fiery main, 
We'll join the royal armies bright, 

In presence of the Lamb ; 
We'll tune our harps, and sing free grace, 

In love's eternal flame. 



THE MORNING VISION, OR PHILOSOPHER CONVERTED, 

1 I walked forth one morning fair, 
Aurora gently fanned the air ; 
And scatter'd odors in the breeze, 
From dropping gums and blooming trees, 




SONG V. 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



2 The hills and vallies did abound, 
With feather'd songsters all around ; 
Their various artless notes did ring, 
To welcome in the cheerful spring. 

3 The earth was cloth'd in vernal hue, 
And flowr's sprink'd with morning dew ; 
All nature smiling to behold 

The rising sun with beams of gold. 

4 Surveying nature's drama round, 
The scene with wonders did abound 
Meanwhile my lab'ring eyes were charm'd, 
An inward voice my soul alarm'd. 

5 " Could you all nature comprehend, 

" You'd better learn to know thy end ; 
" Those beauties which you now survey, 
" Shall, like thyself, soon fade away. 

6 " But death alone is not your doom, 

" You surely must to judgment come; 
" How will you stand before the Lord, 
" When he unsheaths his flaming sword. 

7 " When hills and mountains all are fled, 
" Where will you hide your guilty head ; 
" O wretched man where will you rove ? 
"You've slighted a Redeemer's love." 

8 Black horror seiz'd my guilty heart, 
Through ev'ry vein I felt the smart : 
I fell and almost lost my breath, 

And thought I soon should sink in death. 

9 The little birds from spray to spray, 
Were hymning praises all the day, 
In artless anthems to their God ; 
But I despis'd a Saviour's blood. 

10 If I had died when I was young, 

I now should with mine infant tongue, 
Be praising of my God on high, 
But here in guilty chains I lie. 

1 1 Thus trembling o'er the gulf I lay, 
But dare not move my lips to pray ; 
I thought I was for ever curs'd, 
My guilty heart was fit to burst. 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



12 My scarlet crimes did now appear, 
Which sunk my soul in black despair; 
My dreadful pains no tongue can tell, 
I thought I felt the flames of hell. 

13 I thought I saw the burning lake ; 
My frighted soul began to quake ; 

I cried aloud, Lord must I go, 
To languish in eternal woe. 

14 I heard a noise like thunder roll, 
Which did affright my guilty soul ; 

I thought the dreadful day was come, 
That I should hear my final do©m. 

15 To my amazement and surprise, 
I saw a cloud descend the skies, 
And on the cloud appeared One, 
W T ho fairer was than crystal stone. 

16 His curling locks were snowy white, 
His garments were exceeding bright ; 
The sun looked dim before his face, 
His feet were like the burnish'd brass. 

17 He spake and lightning stream'd around, 
He says, " I have a ranson found ; 

" I bought your ransom on the tree, 
" And came to set your spirit free." 

18 My heart rebounded like a roe, 

And glory through my soul did flow; 
My sins were gone, and I was free, 
And knew my Saviour died for me. 

19 I leap'd and shouted out aloud, 

And long'd for wings to reach the cloud 
To catch my Saviour in my arms, 
And gaze forever on his charms. 

20 Meanwhile I thus rejoicing stood, 
He like a flaming cherub rode : 

To heaven again he took his flight, 
And quickly vanish'd out of sight. 

21 But still I felt the heavenly flame, 
And sung aloud in Jesus name. 

I felt the all-atoning blood, 

And knew that I was born of God. 



702 



EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, 



SONG VI. 

1 That glorious day is drawing nigh, 

When Zion's light shall come : 
She shall arise and shine on high, 

Bright as the rising sun ; 
The north and south their sons resign, 

And earth's foundation bend, 
Adorn'd as a bride Jerusalem, 

All glorious shall descend-. 

2 The King who wears the glorious crown, 

The azure flaming bow, 
The holy city shall bring down, 

To bless the Church below; 
When Zion's bleeding conquering King, 

Shall sin and death destroy, 
The morning stars shall t'gether sing, 

And Zion shout for joy. 

3 The holy bright musician band, 

Who sing on harps of gold, 
Just by the course along they stand, 

Their gentle numbers roll. 
Descending with such melting strains, 

Jehovah they adore, 
Such shouts thro' earth's extensive plains, 

Were never heard before. 

4 Let Satan rage and boast no more, 

Nor think his reign is long ; 
Tho' Saints are feeble, weak and poor. 

Their great Redeemer's strong ; 
In storms he is our hiding place, 

A covert from the wind ; 
A stream from the rock in the wilderness, 

Runs thro' this weary land. 

5 This chrystal stream runs down from heaven. 

It issues from the throne : 
The floods of strife away are driven, 

The church becomes but one ; 
That peaceful union she shall know, 

And live upon his love ; 
And shout and sing his name below, 

As Angels do above. 

6 A thousand years shall roll around — 

The church shall be complete ; 
Call'd by the glorious trumpet's sound, 
Their Saviour for to meet : 



AND REFLECTIONS. 



703 



They rise with joy and mount on high ? 

They fly to Jesus' arms ; 
And gaze with wonder and delight, 

On their beloved's charms. 

7 Like apples fair his beauties are, 

To feed and cheer the mind ; 
No earthly fruit doth so recruit, 

Nor flaggon's full of wine. 
Their troubles o'er, they'll grieve no more, 

But sing in streams of joy ; 
In raptures sweet and bliss complete, 

They'll feast and never cloy. 



CONCLUSION. 

COURTEOUS READER— 

The foregoing Exemplified Experience in Miniature, ex- 
hibits the dealings of GOD and MAN, and the DEVIL, in the 
various and trying scenes of Life through which an individual 
hath been called to pass, while upon the Journey of Life, in a 
period of nearly fifty-six years. 

The travels and incidents attendant, are but hints, comparative, 
to what might have been said or written ; but they serve as a spe- 
cimen, a part for the whole, which admits of reflection to a con- 
templative mind ! 

Observations on Polemical Divinity and the subject of the in- 
herent and unalienable Rights of Man, &c. &c. are given for the 
benefit of those who may come after me, in time to come, as well 
as for those now upon the stage ! 

We must soon part, therefore as I take leave of you, my request 
is, to lay aside prejudice, sacrifice sin — sink into the will of God — ■ 
take him for your protector and guide by attention to the sweet influ- 
ence of his spirit on the mind, that you may be useful in your day 
to your fellow mortals here; and as an inward and spiritual wor- 
shipper, ascend to God, thus it may be well with you here and 
hereafter. Amen. Adieu till we meet beyond this life ! 

Farewell. 

LORENZO DOW. 



End of the first volume of Lorenzo's works — the second volume 
which embraces Peggy Dovv's Journal, &c. is designed as an 
appendix to this ; and the third volume of Miscellany is on the 
way. 



/ 

704 EXEMPLIFIED EXPERIENCE, &c. 



MR. FLETCHER. 

Ye different sects, who all declare, 

Lo ! here is Christ, and Christ is there ; 

Your stronger proof, divinely give, 

And shew me where the Christians live: 

Your claim, alas, ye cannot prove, 

Ye want the genuine mark of Love. 



Reader— I— 0— U— good will— 

nor 

U at T— would B yy !— B not yy— nice— lest U c how 
A fool U B — when too late ! 




r> jX> 



^ * - MM/A ° v » M 





Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: May 2006 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 



ill i iiuiiibun r-di* urive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724) 779-2111 



